Blood Curse Boutique

by Rarity Belle

First published 16th of September, 2013

With the discovery of herself being a vampony, will Rarity be able to keep her personality high or will she fall into the madness of her own mind? What followed her ever since a stormy night, was a life of deception and blood being spilled.

“What would you say if I told you, that there was another race of ponies that lived upon the face of these lands? A kind that feeds itself on the blood of others and is said to live for a near eternity. One would declare me crazy of course, others would just walk away without a word said. But what was thought to be just myths and legends, have become a surprising reality. A reality I’m forced to live in. A curse of blood is rushing through my veins and a monster lurks beneath the lady I once was.” -Rarity

What can one simple and humble unicorn tailor do when her life suddenly gets turned upside down? That she finds herself as a being that was by many believed to be nothing but folklore of the dark ages and ghost stories to scare the foals? How would the world react to her when she tells that what she has become?

Only one simple answer could be found on the question and that is to live her life in secret for the rest of time. Never reveal that what she has become to anypony, not even to her own family. If things were only ever that simple. For Rarity, the mare of beauty and fashion, is suffering a curse of blood. A curse she had gained without her even wanting it. But two things are more than sure. Neither Rarity nor her boutique will never be the same again.

Can the graceful unicorn withstand the temptations of the night long enough to keep her sanity in one piece, or will she fall from her stand and crumble into the darkness that is her own madness and new nature? Is she strong enough to fight off her the mental demons that haunt her mind? Blood will be spilled and drunk, that is the third certainty that can be given.

=============================================================================
Donations are welcome.
*featured on 09-16-2013* Thank you all so much!
Rated Teen for suggestive themes and spilling of blood as well as minor gore.
Others tag is for all the other characters that are used within the story, including OC's.
Cover image was created specifically for the story by the ever so wonderful and talented Pokefan271.
Listen to the song made for the trailer by nobody else then then the equally wonderful and talented RaRa Leaire.

Don't like the FIM fiction format? Try these then,
Google Docs index
Fanfiction prologue
Pony fiction archive prologue
Fan wiki page

Prologue

The land of Equestria is what many would believe an utopia of friendship, love and wealth. Times are precious for its residents as they live and work within the lights of both the magnificent sun and moon. The joy the ponies have under it is unmatched by anything within their world.

But as with everything, even within the wonderful land of peace and harmony that is ruled by the sisters of the mighty celestial bodies, there are darker corners. Corners that can be found by those who are willing to look for them.

For it would be those brave souls that have more than enough courage to venture further than the known borders. To venture straight into the realms of the unknown. For them there is only one simple question, a question spoken by many of the residents since the ancient times and still standing high in modern days.

Are they able to take out the monsters they come across?

Mythical beings roam and stampede through the woods of Everfree. Creatures so terrifying and dangerous that none wishes to encounter them. Beasts that were out for the very flesh of the inhabitants of the land: the lovable ponies. The dominant species of the land ever since time itself began to move on its own.

Their intelligence is unmatched and their powers many. Four different races, all as diverse as possible from each other, yet all the same when looked at. Scientist from three of the four races often came together to discuss their findings. But the story to be told is set with a different set of mind.

For the story that is about to unfold itself is one that originated from the darkest corners of the land. From a race that was to be believed to be nothing more but myths and fairy tales. A species whose hunger is never filled, whose lust always continued. Those who decide to look the other way will never see it coming. Not until it is far too late.

Darkness consumes the land the ponies knew and love without them knowing for centuries. And the monsters would come to play when the moon stands high on the skies and the night has fallen.

The question rests then: are they able to face the events that fate will be throwing at them?

01 Rough wake-up call

A bright flash of lightning appeared in the skies over the town of Ponyville which was soon to be followed by a deafening roll of thunder. In the building that was known as the Carousel Boutique did an ivory coated, unicorn mare manage to open her eyes in a slow manner. It was all in response to the sounds she heard. With great care was the set of forehooves placed before the eyes. The hooves then rubbed the eyes while the mare released a soft groan in utter discomfort. “W-What happened..?” It was only then that her ears flickered a little bit. She heard the rain which ticked against the many windows the building had like tapping fingers.

The mare blinked a couple times after her hooves removed themselves out of her eyes. They slowly adjusted themselves to the darkness that had fallen in the normally so peaceful and well lit building. The unusual darkness made her wonder even more about the events that could have had occurred.

When she finally had found the ability to stand right up on her all four of her hooves again, the eyes of the mare went straight up and she gazed over to the ceiling. She was able to take note of the candles on the chandelier. All of them were just extinct of their prideful flames.

Above the eyes there was a faint blue magical aura that emerged while she let out a deep sigh of mixed emotions. As the stored energy got released, the candles were lit almost instantly. The flames created a source of light within the room she found herself in, in order to see just what happened.

What was revealed within the realms of the light made things even more ominous to her. For the flames of the candles revealed a red coloring upon both the light purple colored carpet and the wallpaper. The mare looked around for a short bit of time before her attention was caught by another lightning flash that was clearly seen through a window.

She was still terrified just what the coloring on the wall and floor possible could have been. Under the sounds of the loud, thundering roar did she turn her head back over to the curving wall with the pinkish purple paper placed upon it. Even though she faced the wall, the mare didn't dare or didn't even want to turn herself around to look at the remaining parts of the room. Though in time she had to.

“What could have happened..?” she asked herself out loud in the kind and refined tone she always had. Though the hints of her fear were more than obvious within it. The eyes closed themselves off from the world again and the sound of a deep in- and exhales did their turn. Her mind began to process the sights she had seen. After a couple more breaths and seconds to consider things in her mind were taken, did the eyes open once more. They glanced over the visible corners of the room without a spoken word from her.

It was only when she turned herself around that her eyes widened themselves ever so deeply as she saw. Something that was unheard of for a mare of her class and status. Within seconds there was a high pitched yell of sheer terror that took its turn through the whole building.

With one quick motion of her hoof she covered her mouth and the sounds were silenced. The purple maned unicorn gave herself the time to look at the room she was in. The mare found herself standing in the middle of the working area of the boutique for some unknown reason. But the normally always so friendly and inviting room was then nothing more but a leftover battlefield. After she covered her mouth with her hoof as she took a good look at the workroom.

Mannequins were torn apart as if they were nothing, rolls of fabric found themselves all over the room as bloodstains covered the floor. The mare just couldn’t believe that what had become of her once so prideful room. Everything she saw caused the many questions to rise up within her mind.

“N-No..! This, this couldn’t, b-be!W-What kind of savage beast c-could have caused this?” she questioned herself while her legs started to carry her ever so gently through the rubble. Though in the corner of her eyes she caught something even stranger than what she already had encountered.

With her curiosity raising to discover just what it was turned the mare her head over in order to get a better view. Only to stare at a trail of blood which left the room. She gazed at the trail a bit more before it disappeared around the corner. In her mind she already feared the worst as the curiosity got the better of her. It was after a deep sigh that had made its escape through her nose that the decision had been made. She decided to follow the trail. It lead her into through the hallway and then straight into the living room.

The lady of the house made her way through the archway with a deep shiver that went through her body, the mare entered the dark living room. “Ugh, not here as well,” she muttered to herself before the magical aura returned once again ever so gentle above her horn. Just like before did it brought the light of the candles to life. Yet once more they also revealed another horrible sight.

For on the sofa she normally would take place on to rest, was the body of a stallion to be found. Upon seeing the stiff form, the unicorn placed her foreleg once again before her face and it muffled the scream that came out of her mouth while she could only watch over it. On the sofa itself, laid the lifeless body of nopony else then Fancy Pants. He laid there on the red fabric sofa with dried up streams of blood that left the wound in his neck. His eyes were closed as his forelegs were tucked against his chest.

“W-Who... why?” she muffled with the foreleg still before her mouth and she simply began to stumble over to the body on three legs. Once she stood next to her sofa, the mare removed her hoof from her face and could only shake her head at the sight before her. She wanted to cry so many tears but those simply didn't came.

“I am sorry, Fancy Pants,” the mare spoke up as she then looked at where the blood began and took note that the whole skin was simply torn away around the area. Not only did it reveal the muscles being torn, but also a piece of bone and many broken veins. The mare simply shook her head for she didn't and couldn't believe the sight she saw with her own eyes. “N-No. T-T-They are a myth!”

With the feeling of throwing up made its way through her body and even heavier in her throat, she just turned her head away from the sight in the vague hope that the feeling itself would go away with it. A faint hope she knew that wasn’t true at all.

With her eyes had she followed the trail back to where it would actually stop. The mare walked back ever so carefully while she kept her attention to the bloody trail on the floor. But when she did found the spot where it ended, did the third deep scare of the night took place. She didn't let out a scream though. Instead she gasped for air ever so deeply. Once again couldn't the unicorn believe that what her eyes saw.

The very spot where the trail ended happened to be the spot she had been waking up just a few minutes ago. “S-So first... I, I woke up in a blood covered home... F-Fancy Pants, d-dead on my sofa... a trail, l-leading to me. What happened here?!” she stuttered in herself. The feeling of throwing up returned in its full force. The mare simply tried to keep in whatever was in her stomach. She swallowed a couple of times before she shook her head. Only after that would she have made her way over to the stairs that would be leading to the upper level of the building.

With a lot of stumbling had she managed to walk up to the dark second floor of the boutique and stared down the hallway. Though the darkness was too much and to make matters even worse, there weren't any chandeliers that hung in the hall for nopony inside the boutique would ever come out at the depth of night.

As she charged up her horn ever so gently to have at least some form of light began the muttering against herself. “F-Forgot the light is out here... Twilight said she knew, somepony who, could, place...it...” But it was then that she slowly puzzled it together. “W-What if F-Fancy was s-sent b-by Twilight..?” The feeling almost kicked her full force in her stomach which made her stumble even more through the hallway.

The bathroom was still a couple doors away and each step she took felt even worse than the last. It was through luck she managed to make it over to the door as a whole. As her hoof opened it ever so gently did the screeching of the hinges not even bother her as much as it usually did. She had something to do. Something that she rather did not.

The mare crawled up to the toilet bowl and she lifted the seat up. She then dropped herself on her flanks and started to wait for the content of her stomach to leave through her mouth. While the feeling was getting worse with every passing second, she thought she couldn't handle it anymore. It was only after a terrible long minute that she finally did the deed.

The unicorn’s eyes closed themselves under her own force as everything that was inside of her stomach rushed out of her mouth under moans and groans of utmost discomfort and pain. Her tail swayed itself from side to side in an unpleasant manner. As if it tried to hit a fly that was around her somewhere and highly annoying.

After a few more hurls that were done done in utmost disgust was her body simply dropped on the cold floor. Her back met the stone tiles before a stream of saliva mixed with her stomach content went down the side of her chin. Her eyes opened themselves in a slight way which caused the unicorn to stare up to the ceiling of the bathroom. In her mind she tried to recall just what had happened to her under quiet puffs of breath. And above all, to Fancy Pants before she had woken up from her sleep. That was the explanation she gave herself to the time before she opened her eyes.

With the minutes that passed by was the unicorn shocked up by the sounds of another roll of thunder. In response to it she managed to hoist herself up on her shaky hooves and took a couple sniffs into the air. A deep shiver was given in reaction for the horrible stench that had entered her nose. The mare knew right away what it was and she quickly flushed the toilet. Her eyes had adjusted themselves a bit more to the darkness that was surrounding her.

She made her way over to the washing table with the knowledge of it having a mirror above it. The mare had the intention to do two things near and with it. The first one was to clean herself a little bit and the second was to see if there was anything physically wrong with her.

She stood before the table after a couple steps and gazed with her eyes into the mirror. Unfortunately would release the fourth scare of the already awful night into reality. Once again she was confronted with something she couldn't comprehend. It almost seemed as if the line between reality and fiction was destroyed with a sledgehammer while the rain continued to pour and rattle against the window of the bathroom.

Within the mirror and from no matter which angle she looked, there wasn't any image of her to be seen. Not even when she gazed deeper into it, it wanted to pop up. Her image simply didn't appear into it. She saw the room behind her crystal clear in a manner as if she didn't even existed or stood before it. It was only after another flash of lightning outside of the building struck the ground that there was an image that popped up within the mirror. Though it was arguably not a reflection she was used too.

While the mare looked in the mirror during the strike was the image she saw happened to be one of pure horror. In her mind she continued to faithfully hope that what she saw was wrong and shook her head heavily in an attempt to get rid of the image.

Then there was a second lightning strike that lit up the room once again. Within the light created it was that all her hopes were crushed within a single second. For the imagery seen before was accurate and long enough to imprint itself on the retina of the mare. The ivory coated unicorn stared at her own face that was reflecting off of the mirror. Her irises had a deep crimson, almost blood-like color to them instead of their normal sapphire blue one.

Not only her face was caught by the strike of course, so was the entire wall behind her. And it was on that very wall that the shadows themselves revealed a new part of her. A pair of bat wings that got spread from her body in a regal manner.

The mare stood there frozen while she almost began to hyperventilate from the image that was revealed to her retina. She still couldn't believe that what she saw. Within two seconds was the light gone again and thus removed her image from the mirror. But it didn’t do it from her eyes. As the roll of thunder from both strikes echoing through the silent town, she spoke once again deeply into herself. “W-Where am I? W-Where is my i-image?” she sputtered out.

Her eyes went over every possible inch of the mirror all of the sudden. She had grown desperate in order to find out what happened to her. The attention of the unicorn then was turned down to the small sink below her. Her eyes looked down at the white sink and without any process of thought had she placed the plug in the drain. Her hoof then turned on the valve to let the water run into it.

More and more water collected itself within the little sink. The mare could only have prayed that her plan would be a success. With a short passage of time she closed the valve just before it would walk over the edge of the sink and the sloshing sounds of the water went extinct from existence. “Am, am I really going to do it?” she questioned herself. Her eyes stared into the empty mirror with a deep gaze, wondering where the images were.

Her horn charged itself in order to create some form of natural light after the valves were closed and the mare placed both of her forelegs onto the sides of the sink. She rose herself up on her hind legs and let out a deep sigh of utmost displeasement. She didn't want to, but she had to. For her own sanity’s sake she had to see the reflection within the water. The unicorn lowered her head towards the water with closed eyes. She was ready to stare down into any form of image that would be coming up.

With the fear being built up within her body did she dare to open her eyes in a careful manner. They were granted the sight the waters revealed to her. Her eyes weren't even open all the way and her worst fears seemed to have come true. Her normally always so warm and inviting sapphire blue rimmed eyes were nothing more than cold and reddish. After she opened her mouth in order to let out another sigh, she took note of something more. Something that was even more devastating than the red rimmed eyes.

Two of her teeth weren't considered normal anymore, or at least they didn't appear to be like that. For they had become razor sharp fangs that were capable of tearing flesh right off of the bone. Just below her chin there was something red that could be easily seen against her ivory white coat. It was something that had come after she had emptied her entire stomach in the toilet. “What in..?” she spoke while she wiped away the red with a hoof. The hoof was brought up to her face and she gave it a good look. The mare then sniffed it a couple times in the hope to recognize the scent. “B-B-Blood!?” Her pupils became as small as possible as she figured out just what the substance was.

The silence within the room remained intact for a long and terrible minute. It was only interrupted by the storm that was raging on outside of the walls. “D-Don’t be silly, Rarity... H-How could that even be possible..?” the mare spoke to herself under a nervous giggle and the blood covered hoof dipped itself into the water. “It’s, it simply is impossible...” The mare then pulled on the chain which let the plug out of its hole which resulted in the water running freely down the drain. As her horn discharged itself again and the room got once again consumed by the darkness of the night.

She stood there while listening to the sounds of the rain that ticked against the window of the bathroom, the rolling thunder in the distance and the sounds that were created by the drain. Her ears twitched at all of it in a careful manner as if she was waiting for something. Another flash of lightning rushed itself downward and lit up the room in its glory. But Rarity the unicorn didn't even look up from it.

Eventually she just left the bathroom and ventured down the hallway once more until she stood before the stairs. While her eyes looked down at the hole towards the light, Rarity took the steps down ever so carefully. She sneaked as if somepony was sleeping somewhere else in her beloved home.

Rarity found herself again on the ground level of the boutique. She then realized that not all of the curtains were closed and her horn began to charge itself up once more. One by one did the remaining curtains got shut off from the outside world. The mare could only hope that not a single soul had seen just what was laying in her very living room.

The unicorn looked at the blood spilled in her home and let out another small sigh before she levitated some cleaning supplies over. Without any form of struggling from her side began the posh unicorn to clean up the blood that had been spilled. The saddened feeling returned to her when she saw the lifeless body of the stallion again.

After the passage of some time was the blood all cleaned up but the body was still there. The mare looked at it and came up with an idea that was sick to say the very least. She placed the cleaning equipment back from where she got it from and made her way over to the deceased stallion. As her horn was still charged with a bit of magic. The aura then emerged around the body. With a rather simple movement of her head got it lifted out of the sofa.

The unicorn made her way over to a door that found itself next to the stairs that led upwards Her magic charged itself up even more in order to open it. Rarity found herself gazing down upon a stone spiral staircase that would bring her over to the basement of the boutique. She had a deep look at him before she just walked down the stairs that seemed to be better fit within a castle.

The mare had reached the final step. And she saw only the darkness stretch before her. She stood in the dark, bleak and just uncomfortable basement of the boutique. A place not seen by many other ponies. And for the right reasons.

With her horn she lit up some near ancient looking candles. In the light it was revealed why nopony ever had come down there. For it was there that all her failed projects went to. Dresses that were cancelled or simply not good enough for her liking, yet she couldn't throw them away. With another sigh that left her, she mumbled once more to herself. “Should have gotten rid of these a long time ago...” She looked at the body and them around the room in the hope to find a place that was good enough to hide it. But Lady Luck wasn't on her side on the unfortunate evening.

Aside from the mannequins, an old and broken desk and some old toys of Sweetie Belle, there was nothing to be found within the basement itself. That was with one major exception though. For her eyes spotted the furnace that was attached to the very water supply of the boutique. With great interest she stared at it but soon enough she shook her head. “No, I cannot make that,” the mare said while she continued to stare at the device. With a simply motion of her head, she placed the body somewhere in between the mannequins and then just ventured back towards the stair.

As she walked up the stone, spiral staircase there was an uneasy feeling that boiled up from deep within her body. A feeling which made her go back into the basement. Once back on the floor she levitated the body up and resting her eyes upon it. “B-But what if somepony finds out..?” Rarity mumbled while she became even more desperate for a solution. She tried her best to figure out something else. But no matter where she came up with, that furnace appeared to be the best idea.

The unicorn trotted up to the giant metal device where she let out a small sigh of utter discomfort. “I, I am so sorry, Fancy Pants. I wish it never happened, whatever it was,” she spoke to him in a saddened tone. Her eyes were gently placed on his closed ones and she gave him a final honor. For she gave the stallion a final kiss upon his lips that would serve as a last goodbye. Their last goodbye. “Au revoir, my dear friend,” she spoke in a soft tone after their lips lost their contact.

She then proceeded to open the door and glanced into the fire. But her eyes also inspected the gate, it appeared to be big enough for a stallion to crawl into in order to clean it. Rarity looked at the switch that was located on the side and turned it to the highest position possible. As she did that, it resulted in the flames rocketing up in their raging as more fuel was allowed to be mixed with them.

Rarity was then faced with a choice at that very moment. She could either keep the body and risk getting caught so risking being caught by any of the higher authorities. Or she could burn it to nothing but ashes and keep it all a mystery to herself. Of course she was torn apart by her own feelings of guilt and didn't know what to do with the body. Her eyes went in all directions as she mumbled ever so softly into herself. “I can do it of course, nopony will notice it as long as I don’t mention it. There is the problem, I will never be able to hold my mouth. Of course you can keep your mouth shut about it, you foolish mare! Look at what happened to him.”

Without any form of further thought through her mind was the lifeless body of the proper stallion placed within the flames. The unicorn just gazed at it as the flames engulfed him. The doubtful look turned into a stone cold one as something took over her mind and the fires started to consume the body almost right away. “I am sorry, Fancy Pants. But it is needed.” Rarity spoke in a cold and heartless tone towards him.

The flames managed to get an even better hold of the body and consumed it violently. Skin got molten away while the internal organs were cooked. A small shatter of glass could be heard as his monocle had bend under the intense heat. She kept looking at the fire until most of the body was burned down to ash and only then she closed the door of the furnace but let the flames rage on.

Rarity had walked back up to the ground level and closed the door behind her. With the lock that fell back into place had she sealed the basement from the world once more. The unicorn proceeded on making her way back over to the cleaned living room. There she sat down in a small chair. She allowed herself the time to let all the past events sink in her mind. But she slowly came to the realization that she could be a creature of myth, legends and even darker folklore. A kind of ponies unspoken of by most other races that dwelled in their land.

“Don’t be so silly Rarity! You can’t be a vampony... right? T-There must be an explanation for these, f-fangs. S-Sudden growth perhaps? Y-Yes, that seems, that seems logical. My irises then..?” she mumbled into herself as she leaned back deeper within the chair, pounding her head for explanations.

Suddenly her eyes shot open before she gained a big smile on her face. “Oh what am I happy I paid some attention in biology when it was about genes. It is highly possible that the change of my iris color is caused by the change of genes. It is rare that it happens but it is possible,” the mare explained to herself. Rarity was more than happy that there were reasonable explanations for her changes. She let go a small sigh and closed her eyes again, trying to get some much needed sleep.

But little did she knew that the events that happened on the stormy night would set the course for the rest of her life. A life that would be everything but pleasant. A life of blood stuck on her hooves was laying ahead of her. Whether she liked it or not.

02 Doubts, doubts, doubts

The unicorn mare allowed her body to drop itself on one of the two maroon red colored chairs and with her hind legs being tucked against her body ever so gently. She then closed her eyes in an attempt to get some much needed rest. Her home was clean again, with the exception of the blood stains that could still be found upon the sofa. She managed to get rid of the body and most importantly: she convinced herself for not being a vampony. With the storm still raging over the world outside, it was the rain that ticked against the window and the roaring rolls of thunder that made her feel utmost uncomfortable. The mare always had been scared for weather like that at night. It truly was a fear from her foalhood where she never had grown over. Rarity tried to calm herself down by humming calm tunes to herself but such a thing was easier said than actually done.

The more time progressed by, the more she stayed awake while she tried to keep her eyelids forcibly shut. That was until she came to one point she couldn't do it anymore. All of the sounds that were around her had become just far too much. She couldn't possibly sleep with them around. Not to mention the fact that her mind constantly reminded herself of the done deeds. With her red rimmed eyes she gazed over the clock that hung on the opposing side of her and read the time off of it. “Six in the morning... Applejack would be out by now, storm or not,” she mumbled just before another bright flash appeared. A flash that was clearly visible through the curtains. The lights faded away just as quick and mysterious as they had come. Though shortly after it were they followed up by the loudest roll of thunder from the whole night.

Due to the suddenness of the sounds was the unicorn literally flung out of her chair. Her face met the rug of the living room in a manner that was even new for her. Even though her face hurt so much as it already did, there was also a new pain that came up in her body. A pain that made her wince on the floor. A pain which made all four of her legs twitch like never before. “W-What..?” was the only word she could speak to herself. The unicorn struggled to stand back on all four of her hooves. The pain only expanded itself and eventually could be felt through the rest of her body.

With the passage of second had the pain became so much more dreadful that she was forced to the ground once again. Against her will did she lay back on the ground while her forelegs tried to reach for her heart. Her breathing became shorter with each one that passed by. Even taking a simple exhale did as much pain as if something impaled her very chest. But it was the pain in her back that was the worst of the worst she had ever experienced.

“N-No! Urgh!” was all she could bring out. Her eyes then shot wide open due to another, sharp shock of pain that moved through her body. With her forelegs that stroked her chest in the hope to make the pain less did Rarity allow a soft scream of agony to leave her. Her breathing still became even shorter then she would have liked.

Upon her back it had been coming truly visible. A small detail she had missed during her stay in the bathroom. For around her belly and back was an almost translucent purplish ‘nightgown’ to be found. One that seemed to be held together with ivory white stitch marks which could be made by herself. Rarity’s breathing eventually came to a near standstill and she tried to gasp for air as if she was eating something. The unicorn was terrified that she would suffocate on the spot and the fear was well placed.

Everything was far too late at that point. All hope had to be abandoned for the mare as the final set of changes she would be going through had come up. Her heart gave its final beat as her lungs took their last inhale of air. Rarity forced her eyes shut while she hoped that the unbearable pains that were racing through her body would make her life come to an end quickly.

The end she got was another one then she expected it to have been. While her forelegs continued to twitch a couple times. With the very last bits of strength within her, did the mare manage to roll over and her belly faced the ceiling. Under the sounds of moans, groans and one last weak scream ceased the body of the unicorn any form of motion. All of its basic functions came to a stop and she appeared to be dead. She died on the spot from a hellish and unexplained pain that went through her entire body.

It was after the passage of minutes that her eyelids started to twitch softly and her ears perked up in order to listen to the sounds which were all around her. The sounds of the storm that raged outside but also to the sounds of her own body. It were those noises that were simply missing. Her heart didn't beat anymore, her breathing had stopped, her blood wasn't flowing freely through her veins. Every other function the body had simply died off to was working as slow as possible. And to make the matters only worse, the pain her back returned as the nightgown was starting to open up upon itself.

Unsure of anything that had happened did Rarity manage to turn her body back around. Words could not be spoken by her while she thought that she was dead. Yet she was alive and seemed to be well. Nothing made sense to her in the moment though she took it for what it was. For she was still very much alive and that was what counted the most for her. But the situation itself would only be getting more and more difficult to understand. Too accept even.

Within seconds it was revealed that the nightgown she thought to be wearing, was in fact the pair of bat-like wings that she saw in the quick second back in the bathroom. All that time they that had been curled up around her body like some sort of magnificent dress. As if they disguised themselves as a thing that said they were truly hers. They weren’t tucked in against the body like a pegasus but literally just embracing her body. Under her own strength managed Rarity to push herself up by her forelegs. She released a loud and fearful roar through the whole living room. A roar that spread her mouth so far open that the fangs she had were clearly visible to any eye that would be witnessing.

Eventually the sounds had died down and the wings had curled themselves a bit forward. It was then that Rarity finally caught them for herself. They had entered just the corners of her eyes and she began to wonder just what the mysterious yet majestical spots could possibly have been. “What in the name of Celestia herself..?” Rarity spoke to herself in her sitting formation. She simply wanted to ignore the sound that had left her and keeping the facts in the back of her head. The mare turned her head to either side of her body to witness it. She had to know if her eyes weren't lying to her. She then caught the wings in their fullest of unholy glory.

“No, no, no, no!” were the some of the very few words Rarity could bring out as she rose back up from her sitting position while she waved one of her forelegs around in an angry manner. “I will not believe this! This is not real! It can’t be,” the unicorn added to her words as the waving hoof stomped itself back into the ground. Surprisingly enough had she managed to crawl back on her bloodstained sofa. Of which she didn't care at that point on how the conditions happened to be. Her priorities laid somewhere vastly different at that moment of time. But unknown to her was the fact that the wings didn't tuck themselves around her body but curled around it. They literally curled up against the lifeless body of the proper lady in order to conceal themselves.

Even though she had gained them in a manner even she didn't know, it still felt like they were a true part of her. As she laid down once more on the soft red cushions had the pain within her back gently died down to near nothing. Yet as time went on there was the feeling of the things being where they were to be much more natural to her. Almost as if she had accepted them in her subconsciousness. Rarity turned herself around and placed her belly against the cushions. Her head took refuge upon the pillow before she started to think back to where times were simpler. A time where she was younger and much careless in her doings. And just below her eyes, on the very lines were watery tears would be building up themselves up, there were only red ones could be seen. “Hideous... Monster... Demon spawn,” she spoke before the tears of red began to stream down over her face. Wherever they went, they left a thick trace upon the face of the mare.

With the dark clouds that slowly on their way to travel further away from Ponyville and the night that got traded in for the warm and sunny day. The sun itself its first peeks over the freshly moistened lands. Rarity wasn't granted any form of sleep the past night and still found herself sobbing quietly on the sofa where she had taken her residence on not even an hour ago.

It was when she actually saw the rays of the sun that moved against the curtains that she stopped from her crying and managed to sit right up on the sofa. Her red rimmed eyes simply gazed over the curtain as the trails of red were mixed together with almost dried up ones and fresh ones.

For many minutes she simply sat there with her wings curled up against her body in order to have them just out of her way. But the action she did had created the strange, purplish glow around her body. A mysterious nightgown that would never be able to be taken off in any form with the exception of truly revealing its secret. Despite being horrified by the events, it still had its certain charm in the eyes of the unicorn. A charm that was utterly deadly though.

With a slow pace was the night traded in for the day while the sun rose further and further over the skies in the manner it did every day. While the clouds of thunder and rain released the town from their dreadful hold, they didn't grant the unicorn any sleep. At least not since the moment she had opened her eyes.

As the sun rose further and further up into the skies it vanquished the dark blue coloring of the night and turned the skies in a reddish pink coloring. A coloring that called out the start of a new day to start itself. Rarity groaned gently as she saw the rays entering through the gaps that there were. Without a single pardon did she shut the curtains even more. She made sure it stayed outside of her boutique. The mare then proceeded to wander a bit aimlessly through her house.

With her mood to make even the simplest of breakfasts crushed by not being hungry in any form. Instead she did the only thing she could be doing. Which would be sitting her time out until a certain pony would be awake. A certain other unicorn who might just be able to help her with her changes. Yet said unicorn wouldn't be suspecting a single thing, or at least so she hoped on that fact.

Even though the matter she found herself in was one of the utmost urge, Rarity always hated it if she disturbed somepony’s sleep because she knew just how important it was to get. That theory and statement was especially true for Ponyville’s very own librarian. Even with her changes placing the situation rather urgent, she still wanted to keep her morals high up.

Rarity allowed a couple hours to simply pass by before she made her way over to the very front door of the boutique where she stood and gazed upon its shiny doorknob. The ivory coated unicorn was becoming nervous to open the very door she had opened for years by that point. After long time of doubting it was her left forehoof that made its gentle way over to the knob. Only to turn it with a great care. With a slight click that fell in her ears, she knew it was unlocked.

She pulled the door towards her just a little bit. With her red rimmed eyes she peeked around to see if there was even a single soul in the street her boutique laid on. To her right there wasn't nopony to be seen. But as she looked over to her left she saw Pinkie Pie who bounced away and turned in another street. She then disappeared out of her sights. Rarity took a good look at the streets themselves. Many small ponds of rain water had been created by the storm. She was genuinely surprised that it hadn’t flooded any basements for as far as she could see or hear.

Most of the town appeared to be just deserted and with the things she had seen got the door then opened even further. But with the opening did her eyes became more exposed to much more of the suns light than that made her way into the boutique. As a natural reaction she simply closed her eyes before opening them in a careful manner. That way she could allow them to be adjusted to the bright lights outside. Rarity then dared to take a small step outside and could see that she was in luck. For the very sun stood right behind the boutique thus casting a massive shadow of the building that would only become shorter as time progressed on.

Feeling herself more confident after the first step, she did walk further into the pool of shadows and even dared to close the door behind her. Within the shadows of her boutique she became much more comfortable and the mare made her way over to the very edge of them. The very border where the dark shadows stopped and the deadly sunlight began. Rarity was only foolish enough to cross the line of darkness and light without any form of thought in her mind.

That horrid scent of flesh being burned had fallen into her nose almost right after the step. The mare took a couple sniffs before she looked at her right lower foreleg. Only to have found itself outside of the shadows and within the deadly rays of the sun. Her eyes simply watched as the flesh literally burned and boiled itself away from her leg in a matter of seconds. All that remained from her beautiful foreleg was scorched meat and dry bone that went from her hoof all the way up to half the foreleg. The injury was a massive one and Rarity was both dumbfounded and in agonizing pain.

It was only when her eyes had been watching the events for a couple seconds in a surreal atmosphere that she physically began to feel the pain racing through her body and retracted her leg back into the shadows where it belonged. She gritted her teeth and whimpered to herself in an attempt not to draw too much attention to herself. The pain died down after the dissolving of any more flesh came to a standstill. She gazed over her once so wonderful looking foreleg with clear pain.

Then came the thoughts back in her mind and Rarity rushed back into her home after she had opened the door again and slammed it shut before she stood against it. The mare was hyperventilating like crazy and she had positioned herself in such a position that almost seemed like she acted if a monster was on the other side. A monster that could have burst through it at any given second.

”W-What happened!?” she questioned herself while she let her eyes fell upon her hoof once again. Her eyes took a deeper note of all the burned skin and clearly visible bone. Veins, tissue and muscle simply were eaten away like high acids could have done. But there was one thing that intrigued her the most about her wounds. The absence of blood that gushed out of it like crazy. “T-There is a-a reason for it, r-right? W-When it burned, i-it sealed the veins. Yes, yes that is it,” the mare said to herself. All in a faint and futile attempt to find an actual logical explanation for her condition.

All the facts were pointing out to one thing though. A thing that was to be believed as myths and legends all across the land. She somehow had managed to be turned into a race of ponies that would be living on the blood of many. The vampiric kind, the mythical and terrifying vamponies.

Due to the lack of knowledge about the other branch of ponies there were many rumors and myths have been surrounded around them for thousands of years. The unicorn always was a mare who wanted the logical explanation about matters. She was often being compared to Twilight Sparkle in that manner. But where Twilight wanted to see it from everything, Rarity only wanted to know it of the unpleasant things. She allowed just that bit of mystery to be left within her life.

In her mind she had made the connection that if she came in contact with light, her skin would burn. Continuing on that train of thought, she started to look for solutions of her own. “So in order to not burn... I need a cloak of some sorts,” she eventually said after having her mind pondered for a little while. Then she remembered the cloak of a certain zebra that lived deep within the realm that was the Everfree Forest. “That is it! The cloak of Zecora was perfect to hide herself from the sunlight!” Rarity made her way over to the fabric cabinet in the working area of her beloved boutique. Though her walking was a bit awkward as she stumbled on three legs. The mare had no desire in putting too much pressure upon the boney leg itself and rather left it for what it was. Though it was even a bigger mystery of just how the hoof was still attached to the ankle.

She stood before the cabinet and her eyes started to scan the many rolls that were organized by their color pattern. She had to find a roll that she didn't use all that often but would be great for her. A roll of that darkest black fabric she had in her stock.

“There we go!” she said in a please tone. Her eyes had captured the right piece. Around her horn appeared the signature blue aura which soon enough surrounded the fabric as well. It got pulled out of its stand and rolled out a bit. Only to be laid on the back of the unicorn. Rarity looked at it the best she could and took note of the fact that it covered her entire body. Even her hooves and tail were hidden underneath it. The mare levitated a pair of scissors over and started to snip the unneeded fabric away while she sewed the bottom in her usual way. All of it happened at the same time, as per usual. It looked both elegant yet stylish but not attracting too much attention.

She placed the roll of fabric around her neck and head which then covered the area’s completely as well. Given the fact that Rarity had no mirror image anymore, she still had to look in it if everything was alright. It was still odd for her, the whole fact of having no image of her being visible in the mirror yet the clothing came through perfect. Though the thought was quickly dispatched as she lifted the scissors and started to snip again. Right after the scissor came a needle with thread in order to sew the pieces together firmly.

And there she stood before her mirror, all covered up in that black cloak. With her whole body and head covered up and consumed by the darkness she was wearing. Not even her horn was granted to see the light of day anymore. Rarity took a couple steps away from the mirror and the fabrics appeared to be hovering within it. The little play in the mirror caused a smile to form itself on her face before she placed everything of her equipment aside. It was only then that she had a good look at herself and the images in the mirror. “Is this how I need to live on? Hide under a, cliché looking, piece of fabric..?” she said to herself while posing. But as she spoke her words, she lifted up her burned and overall boney foreleg up and gazed upon it. “M-Maybe I do need...”

The mare shook her head a couple times before erupting out in anger. “Shut up you foolish mare! You are driving yourself mad by rumors! Nothing has been confirmed yet. Now go to Twilight and ask if she has those books,” she spoke in an angry tone. The boney hoof pointed to the image in her mirror. Rarity could speak of luck that the bones themselves were still attached to her body as otherwise things could have taken a turn for possibly the worst. She had no idea how it was possible and rather kept it that way. She had seen enough of the impossible to last a lifetime.

She turned herself to the front door and walked over it. But as she came closer and closer did her horn charged up a little bit and it opened it before her. Without any hesitation from her side had she simply walked through the gap. After she had passed the doorway, it was closed again by her magic and her horn discharged itself completely. She kept walking with confidence until she reached the dreaded line. The spot where the shadows ended and where the sunlight started.

With the greatest of care she returned to her original pacing and the sunlight fell straight on her cloak. Rarity closed her eyes forcefully as her ears turned themselves in every single direction to hear any sounds that indicated of something going wrong. But everything stayed silent. Nothing on her body burned and it relieved her from many thoughts as she returned to her pace. She walked through town as if there was nothing going on. The mare went even to the point of placing her weight upon the burned hoof. An action that made her shudder in pain every so often.

Some ponies that she passed by in the streets simply gazed in utter confusion at her, for they had not a single clue who it was and the mare didn't had the desire to talk to them either. But next to the black cloak she was wearing there was one other thing that was clearly visible for the passer-by's. And that thing happened to be her red rimmed eyes that were rather uncomfortable to look at.

With her cloak that moved fluently over the wet streets of the quiet town she made her way passed the countless houses and little shops as her eyes simply gazed over them as if she saw them for the first time. Rarity had always loved the town for its calm and peaceful nature, perhaps it was the only thing that prevented her from moving over to a bigger city. After a little while she passed the market and a couple ponies looked up to her in an unusual manner but then kept going as usual, for she opposed no threat to them.

Not much later she reached the treehouse where Twilight had taken her residence since she arrived in the town. With her good hoof she gave a couple knocks on the door and then waited for a reply of the studious unicorn.

“Coming. Just a moment,” a sweet voice inside the building spoke up. The cloaked mare did the only thing she could. Which was waiting for the door to opened up. A couple seconds later had the door gained a raspberry colored, magical aura around it. Rarity heard the locks moving before the creaking wood shifted away. The door had opened in there she stood. Nopony else then Twilight Sparkle herself was to be found in the opening.

But her usual smile was soon replaced with a questionable look on her face after she had allowed her eyes to fall upon the cloaked mare. “Can I, help you?” she asked in a curious tone. She could have believed to have heard Rarity speak.

The cloaked mare gave her a nod before she made her reply. “Yes you can, Twilight. May I come in?”

“Of course,” the other mare said before led the mare in. She still was confused about the voice and appearance. The cloaked mare gave of a small bow before she walked into the house. She was guided over to the living room and took place on a chair that stood in a shadow rich area. Twilight closed the door behind her with the help of her magic and she looked at the strange behavior of the pony, including the limb walking. In a natural response she simply rose an eyebrow before she spoke her words. “May I ask what is wrong, and maybe more important, who you are.”

The cloaked mare gave a light chuckle before she said her words in response. “Twilight Sparkle, are you that bad in guessing your friends?” The visitor then removed the hood of her cloak with the good forehoof and revealed her head in its full glory. The mare gave a little shake with her head to get her mane back into the signature curl before the eyes fell upon her friend.

“R-Rarity!? W-What happened to your eyes?” asked Twilight in a pure shock. They were the first she saw. But Rarity knew she had to be careful from that point onward. For one wrong word and her friend would become suspicious. Or worse, finding out her secret and who knows what would happen next.

“I, I am having contact lenses, Twilight. My glasses weren't able to keep up with my eyesight so they gave me these the other day. Don’t ask why they are this color though for I am having no idea,” she managed to quickly lie together with a small chuckle.

Twilight let go a small chuckle of her own at the explanation. “I see Rarity. But with what can I help you today?” she then added.

“Well, do you have any, vampony books in your library?” Rarity asked in a tone that spoke normality. It too was dripping with nothing else but lies.

The librarian placed a hoof against her chin after she heard her friends request. She thought ever so deeply about it which books could have involved them. “Well, I do happen to have a series of books about vamponies... What were they called again?” she mumbled loud enough to be heard by Rarity. She made her way over to a bookshelf on the other side of the room. Twilight looked at all the books and mumbled in herself once again. “It’s on the tip of my tongue!” she muttered.

“Daring Do... Not what I am looking for... Starswirl the Bearded, not really..." She continued to look around the shelves before her face started to beam up. "Ah! Here we go the Twilight series. Never got around reading them myself but I heard they are good romance stories. Though why they carry my name is a mystery even to me...” Twilight scratched herself behind the head yet prevented her mind from going on a ramble about it.

The discovery of the books surprised Rarity to the bone and she shook her head in a negative manner towards it. “N-No, I mean more, informative books about them. I am working on a dress, you see. And it has to be in this unique style, possibly the darkest project I have ever gotten in years.”

Twilight gave her a nod to the spoken words and walked over to the other side of the library. “I must have some, here, yes,” she said while her eyes looked through the countless backsides of the book and kept mumbling to herself. From time to time she charged up her horn which caused a raspberry aura around it as well as some books and were pulled back, out of the shelf and onto the stack.

Eventually had Twilight turned back to Rarity and gave her the books she had been asking for. “There you go, all the informative books over vamponies that I have in my collection. Or, that I could find so quickly. Sorry I don’t have more, but I never delved deeper into the folklore to be honest,” she said before Rarity took over the books in her blue magical aura.

The other mare let go a soft chuckle as she nodded in an understanding way. “I can understand that yes. But if you will excuse me, I must depart now otherwise that dress will never be done.”

Twilight returned the nod with a smile and hugged the cloaked mare in a gentle way. “I wish you the best of luck with it, Rarity.”

The cloaked unicorn returned the hug before she looked Twilight in her eyes with a smile that never revealed her teeth. The cloak also seemed to be acting as some sort of isolation, for the coldness of her body remained within the it and all Twilight felt was the warm temperature fabric. “Thank you darling, for the books and the wish. But I must make my departure sadly,” she spoke up softly.

Both mares broke the hug and the black cloaked unicorn pulled her hood back on her head and walked towards the door. Twilight wanted to say something about the hood and limping but her friend was already gone before she could make any remark about it. “I guess this is it for today then...” Twilight mumbled up. She walked back to her study room on the second floor of the building to continue upon what she was busy with before Rarity’s little visit.

03 The hard truth

Rarity had quickly made her way back into the boutique, even with her limping manner of walking. She closed the front door behind her and allowed her eyes to fall upon the many curtains that hung before the windows. The mare took notice that all of them all being closed. Which to her eliminated the possibility of her little sister being at home which was a major relief. They also plunged the building in a darkness that she could live in. While sun was going further on its travelings over the skies, it was the light that had destroyed the pool of shadows before the building. Instead it could be found at the backside of the building.

The unicorn allowed more of her magical current to flow through her horn and the candles on the chandeliers were lit up once again. With the light that was created in her home undid she herself from the cloak by a simple yet slow, levitational pull. A pull that revealed more and more of her near perfect body. Eventually it was swung off to the side and hung on the hatstand which found its resting place almost next to the door.

Rarity shook her head a couple times in order to get her mane back into the signature curling. She then stretched all of her legs a little bit before a soft moan filled the hallway. “Home, sweet home,” she spoke up after the snapping of her bones was to be heard. The unicorn made her way over to the living room where she dropped down upon her sofa. The books she carried were placed next to it via her levitation spell.

Over the course of the time, the blood that was still upon it had dried itself up to such degrees that it had become irremovable from the fabric. Though it didn't seemed to have bothered the mare all too much. At one end she liked the different coloring it showed as it created a pattern of lightning strikes. As for the other, that one laid a lot more complicated.

In her mind she was almost ready to start on her late morning and rest of the day during task of a reading session. Before she would begin though, there would be something to drink of course. Rarity’s eyes went over the wine cabinet that stood near the entrance of the kitchen. With her horn still charged was one of the bottles brought over to her and was uncorked on the spot. Out of the kitchen itself came was a glass which had levitated itself out. The bottle poured some of its liquid content into it. When that was done, she got the bottle sealed again and set it on the table where it finally was released from Rarity’s magical grip.

With the glass still being levitated, it was brought over to the armrest of the sofa where it would stay for a little while. The red rimmed eyes of the unicorn went over everything in the room while she spoke the checklist from her mind. “Now, let’s see, something to drink? Check. The books? Check. Comfortable seating? Check.”

There was a small, blueish aura that appeared around the first book which was then levitated up to the mare. It opened itself while the eyes of Rarity read the very first page. “Vamponies, written by Dr. Acula... Nice name,” she said under a light chuckle. The mare brought the glass to her lips in order to take a sip from her wine. After the liquids had gone down her throat, she started to read through the book.

“Vamponies are creatures of the night, neither living nor dead, they need to feed on ponyblood,” she read aloud to herself. But the words that followed were the ones that truly got her attention. “Well hello, this is interesting. The aging process by a vampony pretty much stops from the moment one is turned... The blood a vampony drinks serves a double purpose, not only does it kept the vampony fed, but can also be a source of eternal youth. Returning the creature’s look like as it turned.” Rarity laid her eyes off of the book for a little while as she processed the words. “So, immortality?” she said to herself before her eyes went back and she continued to read through.

Eventually she had read more than enough of the chapter for her feelings and skipped a few pages. Then she came to the page where the next one was to be found. “Abilities... Able to sleep in a coffin or bed... Able to hypnotize almost any creature by either hypnosis or seduction... Stronger and faster than a normal pony...” The mare rolled her eyes a little bit before she started to skip another set of pages. “All fine and such, but where are the appearances. Doctor Acula, a little index would have been much appreciated,” she muttered a little bit in herself before she took another sip of her wine.

“Appearances, appearances... Ah, here we go!” Rarity said to herself after she found the chapter she was looking for. Once more did she began to read it in silence. Yet the more she read through the words that were written down, the more red tears built themselves up below her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. “No... this is... no!” Rarity spoke in a desperate voice. In a burst of pure anger did she just threw the book away with all the force she had. “I am not a vampony! I will not believe it!” the ivory coated unicorn yelled before she stood up in anger. In order to relieve herself from it a bit more she accidentally smashed her glass against the wall while the tears were streaming down her cheeks already. The glass hit the stone wall and shattered in countless little pieces as the liquids that were once inside of it found themselves on the wallpaper.

“It simply is not true!” she managed to say through her heavy breathing and soft sobbing. “Not true!” Rarity dropped her body back on the sofa in defeat. Her head landed on the pillow while her body curled itself up in a ball of ivory white fur and purple skin. The discovery as it is was made had taken a high price on her emotional levels. Her horn had discharged itself completely as the book had fallen to the ground after it hit a wall. However, it managed to stay open at a page with an actual drawing of how a vampony looked like. And the resemblance that was given truly was uncanny.

“I can not be one,” she continued to repeat in a sob against herself while her eyes got firmly closed.

Through the remaining time of the day there were just so many ponies who knocked on her door and were surprised at the closed boutique. Some called for the mare but she never responded as she sobbed on the sofa about her new fate. A fate she never even could have seen coming in whatever way possible. Some of the clients and costumers heard the crying of course and knew they had to back away from the building. For they knew that a Rarity in despair could do some odd things towards them.

After the passage of hours and crying buckets of bloody tears had the sun been starting to make its descend behind the hills of Canterlot. All of it done in order to make room for the night to fall in. Only then did Rarity finally managed to uncurl herself because her stomach gave a little rumble. She hadn't drunk a single thing since she smashed her glass against the wall, let alone eat. With all the force left in her hooves had Rarity crawled up back on them. In the light of the candles it became apparent is just much of the bloody tears she had shed.

With a slow pace she made her way into the kitchen. She passed through the archway that separated the two rooms from each other without much looking up. The unicorn walked over to the cabinet where she saved all of the bread and opened it with care. Her eyes glanced over the bag and gave a nod. She then levitated the bag out of it. It got placed upon the kitchen table and she pulled a chair back to sit on.

Her face was of course still covered with the red streams of her bloody tears. Which she tried her best to clean it up with her front legs. Soon enough she just left them for what they were and opened the bag of bread as her stomach gave another rumble. Her mind had gone in a near numb state yet with the help of her magic she folded the slice in half. She just wanted to eat it, a dry piece of brown bread.

Rarity took the first bite and chewed it fine before it got swallowed. Everything seemed nice, until she took a second bite. The feeling of hunger remained in her body as the small piece of bread came rushing out again. In mere seconds it found itself back at the kitchen table. She hurled a couple times afterward and shivered coldly at the sight of it as the after taste was simply unbearable.

“W-What in..?” was all she could bring out before a shock went through her. A shock of realization. “N-No!” she said after the shock had gone through almost all her bones. A shock so heavily that it even caused the wings to uncurl themselves violently from her body. The unicorn wanted to cry but instead roared like a wild timberwolf.

Her own ears caught the odd sound her mouth produced. She quickly covered her mouth with her hooves and stared before her with a shocked expression irradiating from her eyes. “Why deny it? All the facts here there, black on white... I am a monster... A dweller of the night, forced to drink blood,” she managed to speak up in a muffled tone.

Tears began to build up below her eyes once more, some already ran over her cheeks. The tears simply followed the natural curves of her body as the ventured down her nose. Only to to be dropping off unto the table while she sniffled softly.

She prepared another glass of wine for herself without much thought that went through her mind and eventually took a sip from it. Against all the possible odds stayed the wine inside. Yet it didn't reduce the feeling she had rushing through her body. “So I can drink, but not eat!?” Rarity mumbled in herself. But only after she had realized that her body kept her wine inside. “What sense does that make?” She placed the glass aside and stood up in order to leave the kitchen as a whole and walked back into the living room.

Her eyes simply stared at the books that were laying around and she picked the one up that she had thrown away. The mare curled her wings back up around her body and she took place on the sofa once more. She laid down on her back and her eyes faced the ceiling before the book was placed in between them. Rarity read the whole book from beginning to end. She had to know things for herself, whether she wanted it or not.

“Vamponies are creatures of the night... Neither dead nor alive, often called ‘undead’... They live of the blood of ponies... Can be recognized with their different, red shaded irises and fangs which to popular believe can be retracted.” Those were just some of the mumbles she did through her reading. But by the last line she mumbled did the look in her eyes change in an odd expression. The boney hoof was brought over to her mouth which slowly opened itself to reveal the sharp fangs.

In her mind there was the image of her jaw without the fangs and under a soft and unrecognizable sound did the two fangs disappear from her jaw. At first she found it a bit unreal but as she went passed her upper teeth with her tongue, it was quite real. “Very interesting,” she spoke to herself. Her eyes then got focused on her burned hoof. She wasn’t in the mood to think back to her mistake she placed it back against her chest. Which was followed up by a shake of the head.

Rarity continued her readings further through the book. “Can’t stand sunlight... Hate garlic... Can be destroyed by driving a wooden stake through their heart...” The unicorn sighed while her eyes went over the mythical weaknesses and shook her head again. “Meaning I must be careful around wooden fences... Can’t enjoy the wonderful day... Now that is going to be fun for certain.”

The mare flipped through a couple pages before she started to read again. “Always thirsty for blood... Blood causes the vampony to regain a natural beauty... Can hypnotize other ponies to do their bidding by looking deeply in their eyes and speaking the commands, or through seduction... Sleep in either a coffin, or a bed... The shadows are also a very good place to sleep in, but only the ones who want are able to...” And so it went on for many more hours to come.

Rarity finished the book in time and placed it back on the ground. After that she made herself much more comfortable in her sofa. But she couldn't help it to just mumble deeply against herself as her red rimmed eyes just stared into the ceiling above. “So in a nutshell, I am a blood drinking pony who can hypnotize creatures and live longer than any being, well with the exception of the princesses that is. Just great.” That was one of the few conclusions she managed to make from it all.

With a slight charge around her horn had she picked up a small picture with her magic that was hung on the wall. The mare levitated it towards her. When it reached the front of her face, there would have been a deep and forced sigh that left her nose. Rarity placed her good forehoof against the side of the picture and spoke her words in a tone of uncertainty. “How am I going to explain this to, to them..? To mother, father, Sweetie... Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Applejack and my little Spikey Wicky..?”

For a couple minutes she continued to just lay down on the sofa while her mind rambled on with many things at once. Through the rambling had Rarity managed to rose up from her position and the saddened look in her eyes turned into a confident one. One that spoke of true and unseen power within her. “I, I just must live on. I can hide everything from them. They must never, ever find this out. Twilight has already bought it, now the rest of the lot,” she said to herself before the picture got placed back on the wall.

The mare left the sofa and made her way over to one of the windows where she simply stared through the curtains. Her eyes met the shadow rich street and they went over everything that was there to be seen. For the ponies that just wandered down the street to the filly and colt that were playing tag with one another. Even the tone in her voice had turned into a much more secure one as she said her words. “I am not a mindless monster, I am a lady after all! The less I make it obvious to them, the safer I am.” It was truly the only conclusion that her mind could possibly come up with in order to make them not trouble about her.

Then she took note of something that was even unusual for her doing. For the first time she could feel the temperature in her house and it almost seemed like a jungle. The central heater was just boiling up the waters and sending them through all of the pipes and doing its job a little bit too well. “Might want to turn the furnace a bit lower,” she said to herself. The mare made her way down to the basement door. When she opened the door before her, the only thing she could smell was the dreadful stench of burned meat.

“Ugh, what is, what is this smell?” the mare spoke up as she went down the steps and entered the basement where she simply looked at the furnace. Yet the looks in her eyes changed within seconds as she gazed upon it. They went from their worried look into one that was ice cold as ice. She remembered exactly what it was. “It had to be done Fancy Pants. I couldn't risk it and you know it, besides, you had passed away already,” she spoke up as if the stallion was standing next to her.

Rarity made her way up to the furnace and charged her horn ever so gently once more. With a simply flick of her head had the hatch in front opened up. Which allowed her to stare into the raging flames. A grin of utter darkness forged itself upon her face. The mare saw that most of the body was just consumed by the raging flames. All that remained from the stallion were some bones, bones that were slowly taken towards the fires of hell, so it at least seemed.

With her hoof she turned on the valve of the gas and after a couple turns would the very fires have lowered themselves down far enough to make the boutique become much more pleasant and not a sauna or a jungle. Rarity turned her attention away from the furnace as the hatch fell shut with a small metallic sound and the magical aura around her horn simply vanished into the thin air. But instead of going up the stairs, she let her eyes fall upon the many mannequins that wore the failed dresses she had made over the course of her career.

“Horrible. All of them, horrible. Why do I even keep them here?” she said to herself as she made her way past them. But her eyes fell upon a certain set of dresses, a set she had cursed since the day they were ever made. “Their own wanted gala dresses...” Rarity mumbled while she inspected all of them. The next one being even worse than the one before in her eyes and she simply shivered deeply. She shook her head deeply before she tore her attention away from them and over to the spiraling stairs. With a near galloping pace had she made her way up to them as she kept mumbling to herself. “Never look back at those, ever again.”

The unicorn reached the ground level of the boutique quicker than she thought. Once though the door, it was locked the door behind her. The magical aura around her horn reappeared once more and all the candles in the building dimmed themselves deeply or the little flames were extinguished. She took a sniff in the air and the scent of burned out candles did its turn through the building, which caused a smile to form itself. But time had been moving itself faster than she could have ever expected it to go as the light of the moon fell with grace in the windows and shone even through the curtains.

Rarity only had a glimpse at the wonderful play of light before she walked up the stairs to the first floor. As her hooves made contact, the wood it screeched ever so gently in her ears. After having moved up all the steps, the mare found herself in the hallway that went through the hall upper level of the boutique. The look in her eyes had dropped the confident one and was traded in for one with many questions. With a thoughtful moan that made its way through her mouth did she gently uncurl her new found wings and flapped them a couple of times. The lift they made by that alone was already enough to make her lighter on her hooves and the questioning gaze turned into a surprised one.

She gave a couple other flaps with her wings. Her mind remembered the techniques she had gotten during the time she had gained a pair of butterfly wings for the contest in Cloudsdale. One which almost had become her own death. Rarity found herself in the free air all of the sudden and the surprised look got then turned back into a confident one. The unicorn gave a couple other powerful flaps and then she propelled herself forward.

For a mere two seconds did she flew through in the air before her face made contact with the rug that occupied the floor. After her face was it the rest of her body that followed soon enough and she slipped over the rug. What was supposed to be a graceful flight to her bedroom, had turned into a less graceful crash landing towards the floor of hallway.

The mare let out a small moan of pain as she rose her head up and gazed upon the door that led to her bedroom. With her boney foreleg Rarity rubbed her face gently as another moan left her. “Not the best attempt and possibly one of the few times I will actually try it,” she mumbled while her body gently rose back up from her position. It went a bit wobbly due to the sudden impact and not everything in her body had managed to settle itself from it, especially her mind.

The wings curled themselves back around her body and thus caused the mythical and mysterious nightgown to reemerge again. Rarity opened the door of her bedroom with her free hoof. With one last charge of her horn all the remaining lights in the boutique turned themselves off as she disappeared in the darkness of the bedroom.

With her horn still charged, she pulled the blankets off of her bed and allowed her body to slide into the comforts that were her bed. Rarity allowed her sore body to indulge itself in the warm comforts of her mattress and blankets. There was a small, comfortable moan left her body which allowed the unicorn herself to close her eyes. Her head got laid down on the ever so much loved pillow. It didn't took her all too long before she found herself deeply asleep from the events. For the first time since she discovered the horrors was the mare peacefully asleep.

The unicorn of grace woke up in the middle of the night from a scream that was loud, high pitched and overall deafening to say the least. Her red rimmed eyes shot opened as wide as possible and within seconds she had left the bed and her eyes stared over to the closed bedroom door. Without a second thought that went through her mind she simply opened it and ran down the darkened hallway to the staircase.

The clopping of her hooves gave her position away to every being that would be in the building almost in an instant. With a quick jump from the last step had she landed on the ground floor with her head facing said floor. Rarity stood there with a gentle pant that left her body and once she rose her head up to see what was going on, there was a shock that went through her body. A shock that made her freeze on the spot as her red rimmed eyes looked all around her.

For all five of her friend had gathered themselves by the curtains of the shopping area, which was directly connected to the staircase. The unicorn already got an idea of what was probably going to happen. But her body simply denied any form of movement to happen and thus preventing her from escaping. They only part of her body that moved where the eyes which slowly went over the ponies as she tried to find the reasons behind the events.

“Pinkie, open it!” the voice of Twilight suddenly yelled up. Without any form of hesitation had the pink coated earth pony opened the curtains she held.

What happened was that the deadly rays of the sun started to consume the darkness of the room but it didn't reach the vampiric unicorn, yet. It did block off a possible escape route if she wanted to set it on a run. “Rainbow, if you please,” the voice of Twilight said. The cyan pegasus opened the curtains where she stood by. Again the light consumed the darkness but never reached the ivory coated mare.

Rarity managed to gain some mobility on her body again and she gave each of her friends a blank stare while her voice was filled with fear. “Why?” was the only word and question she spoke to them.

“Why? Because I know what you are,” replied Twilight as Fluttershy opened another curtain. Then the vampiric unicorn found herself surrounded by light with her only escape route being back up the stairs. The round shape of her home was not only to make it a remarkable landsight to withhold for visitors and townsfolk the like, but also happened to be the perfect trap for her.

“W-What do you mean, Twilight?” Rarity asked as her eyes switched between the light and her friends. She had an idea of what the unicorn could mean, but decided to play dumb in order to confirm her thoughts even more.

“Did you really thought I would believe you? You lied to me!” Twilight replied in a cold tone.

“W-What!? I, I would never lie to a friend and you know that! W-Who screamed in the first place?” the unicorn asked. The gap to talk was getting closer and she felt that. Escaping the scene seemed impossible.

“That, was her,” the mulberry mare said as she pointed her hoof to another mare that still stood in the shadows. The mare was a tall unicorn mare with light pinkish mane with a white stream that went through it.

“F-Fleur Dis Lee!?” Rarity brought out stumbling. She recognized that signature shape almost right away.

“You monster! So it is true!” spoke Fleur before she walked out of the shadows.

“Where are you all talking about!?” Rarity yelled at all of them in anger and confusion.

“You know more than well what we are talking about, night dweller!” Twilight replied to her friend in a snarling tone.

“In a normal language please!” Rarity spoke up in a tone of high annoyance but her undertone spoke of utter fear.

“Vampony,” added Fleur in a bold tone.

With the word echoing through her ears, Rarity erupted out in a polite laughter and looked at all of them. “Oh just how silly are you all. Me? A vampony?”

“Out with the games!” yelled Fleur and Rarity’s expression changed into a shocked one.

“Well excuse me!” she managed to speak through her reaction and she allowed her eyes to switch carefully between all the ponies that were present.

“Twilight, just do it. I have seen enough of this nonsense,” the larger mare said and Twilight gave her a nod in response.

“Hey! Can’t I defend myself?” Rarity asked in a terrified tone as Twilight slowly levitated a wooden stake into the air.

“You betrayed yourself when you came down here,” the larger, white coated unicorn replied as she pointed to the purple underbelly of the unicorn.

“W-Wait... N-No! I, I can explain!” Rarity plead as the humming around the horn of Twilight only increased. Behind the ivory coated mare there was a shield that emerged. A shield that truly locked her in her position. She was truly trapped by then. A magical shield blocked her back, as the sun surrounded her from all the other sides.

“I am sorry Rarity, but it is for the better,” spoke Twilight with almost no sympathy in her voice.

“No!” was all that the vampiric unicorn could bring out before she rose on her hind legs for whatever reason. Twilight on the other end made a good use of the opportunity and without a second thought that went through her mind she drove the stake right through the heart of Rarity who stood still bipedal.

The mare felt the sharp pain that went through her chest and the only thing she could was gazing over her former friends as tears of blood streamed down her cheeks once more. Tears of betrayal and sadness mixed with one another. With her eyes that closed themselves after the tears left. She felt back on the steps of the staircase while all the other ponies were gazing upon her with stone cold expressions. Each of them looked at her if she happened to be monster from the depths of Tartarus itself. Even the best friend of the mare, Fluttershy, shared the expression on her face.

04 The first steps

The eyes of Rarity shot open and they scanned through the room like mad. Soon enough it became apparent that she was in her bedroom and even better said: she was still in her bed. “It was, it was, it was a dream..?” she questioned to herself while her body was carefully hoisted up. The unicorn assumed a sitting position on the mattress and brought her forelegs over to her face in order to rub it thoroughly. “Ugh, w-what is going to be next?” the mare muttered.

The hooves were removed from her face and with a quick push had she removed the blankets from her body. The mare left the bed as a whole and had a gentle look around the room. Aside from the bed there also was a stand which held her most precious gem to have ever received by anypony and a small desk with a matching chair to be found in the room. It was in that chair that she allowed her body to drop itself in.

But only to let her mind pound over the dream she had not even minutes ago. Her eyes stared out of the window that was the closest to the desk and her bone bare hoof gently moved the curtain to the side. It almost seemed like she was looking for something. Something even she didn't know what it was or even could be and just stared down into the near endless darkness of the night she had woken up in.

Her red rimmed eyes stared down the circular window while a deep exhale left through her nose. On the streets below was everything as calm and peaceful as things could be. But the longer she sat on the chair and stared outside, the more the thirst rose back into her throat. Rarity stood up from the chair and had one last look out of the window. There was still no change of scenery. The light of the moon kept shining itself down through the window. That was until it got covered up by the curtain once more.

The unicorn left the bedroom and made her way down the hallway and stairs before she turned her course towards the kitchen. Of course she had more than enough work cut out for her in the working area, but the will to continue on any of the projects had been crushed by the revelations that were revealed to her. “Hmm, what shall I make for myself,” she spoke up. She also took the bottle of wine that still stood on the table. But as she walked into the kitchen, were the eyes laid on the bottle and had a good look at it.

She gagged a bit and set the bottle on the kitchen table and shook her head. “Not in the mood for wine,” was the simple conclusion and she made her way over to another cabinet. She opened that and looked up at the content inside. “Well, a cup can’t hurt right?” The unicorn took out the small basket which held the numerous tea bags in all kinds of flavors and a small cup. Rarity set the water on the stove and allowed it to boil. She paced with an uneasy walk through the whole kitchen. She kept wandering up and down the room as the feeling of something that had to be cleaned up came to her. Something that had should have been done a couple hours ago but she prevented herself from doing it because of her sadness.

Muttering deeply and inaudible to herself did Rarity still manage to clean the spot where she had thrown the wineglass against the wall. And as if she had measured the time she still had for the deep, she was done mere seconds before the whistle of steam from the kettle did its turn. “Tea time,” she spoke after having clapped her hooves together once in joy.

With the wall cleaned again and the shards of glass removed, proceeded Rarity by placing her cleaning equipment back in their respective locker and she had just one more gaze over the spot. “Perfect,” she spoke with a smile due to the fact it looked like nothing had happened. She knew how to keep her home clean, as it was something her parents truly insisted upon. And their advice given did not go in vein.

After she had poured of a cup of steaming tea would the mare venture back up on the stairs and disappeared within her bedroom. The cup got placed on the desk while she hummed softly to herself. All in the hope to keep her spirits up and she found herself before her own bookshelves. Shelves that were made by her father long ago and could be found on the opposing side of the desk. There they simply occupied the wall with their postures. “No, already read that one, what is this doing here?!” she spoke to herself after having found a book that was given to her by nopony else then Rainbow Dash as a gift because in the pegasus her words it was ‘just so awesome’.

“Daring Do and the Sunpiece, does sound interesting,” she said before her body was dropped back down within the chair. She opened the book of the first page. With the steaming cup of tea having cooled off to her desired temperature, she took a small sip from it before she rested her eyes truly on the book and read it with great care.

Though the more she read through the book, the more she found herself taking sips from her tea. With the rich liquids that made their way ever so lovingly down her throat before they warmed up her whole body. The feeling got better with each sip she took. But just felt, good.

Being surprised and a little shocked by all of the happenings, the unicorn started to taste just what kind of flavor the tea had she was drinking before she came up with the unique taste she always enjoyed. “Strawberry with cherry,” she mumbled after she did a couple smacks with her lips. It was only then that her eyes shot open and she placed the cup back on the desk. The book got closed in a quick manner and held against her chest while she made the connection in her mind. “It, it just looks, like b-blood.”

Rarity shook her head ever so violently and in a negative manner at the racing thoughts that went through her mind as she kept on muttering. “Get it out of your head you foolish mare! Get that thought out of you, you don’t need blood to live on!” She kept her eyes fixed upon the ground after the shaking and they also had both of her crossed forelegs in their view. The sights of the burned hoof were only more fuel of the fires of the rage that boiled deep inside of the proper mare. Her right eye twitched gently due to convulsion as she spoke her words in anger. “When will you heal!?”

The mare stood up from her chair and the convulsions had moved over to the whole of her face. Rarity walked in a backwards motion until she bumped into the opposing wall. But her eyes kept going all over the place. Once again had she that searching gaze in her eyes. She was looking for something, something to find. Anything for that matter. “Blood stills the lust,” she mumbled to herself. “Too long nothing... Horrible things happen... Must, feed...”

Rarity left the wall and made her way again down the hallway and stairs. She reached the ground floor without much troubles yet in her mind there was a war between her desires and ethical behavior raging. With a simply charge of her horn she took her cloak from the hatstand and placed it over her body before she opened the door to see Ponyville. A Ponyville that was consumed by the darkness of night.

The skies were cloudless whereas the moon went accompanied with the faint lights of the many stars that stood on the skies. The door got closed behind her and she started to wander through the empty streets. Her eyes went looking for something, if not somepony. Anypony that could be used to still her lust for blood. She kept trotting silently through the lifeless streets with her ears perked up to catch even the tiniest of sounds.

It wasn't much later after she had started her hunt that there was a snoring that entered her ears. Rarity took off her hood and turned her head in the directions the sounds came from or where she thought they came from. But no matter where she looked, the source of the sound was nowhere to be found. She wanted give it up and declare herself crazy when there was a blockade that caused some light to shift on the ground. Curious to just what it could have been turned the mare her gaze up and she took notice of a cloud. A single cloud that was hovering a lot lower to the ground then all the others that were visible that night.

It was from up there that the sounds originated from and within her eyes she could spot a tail. A tail that was definitely that from a pony judging by the hair and all seven colors of the rainbow were able to be seen. Rarity knew straight away just from who that tail was but her desire for blood managed to take her mind over. She wanted it so badly by then that it didn't matter to her just who was up there sleeping.

The wings where more than ready to be deployed and powerful enough to raise her up to the cloud. The plan of attack was just perfect in her mind. Though it was the same mind which reminded her kindly to the miserable attempt to fly within the walls of the boutique. It was a memory that quickly dispatched the idea from her mind. Rarity shook her head gently as she continued on her stroll with a sight in her eyes that spoke of utter madness. Her pacing was calm yet eerie, the kind given when a being was at the point of doing something terrible. And she was going to in more than one way.

The unicorn had been wandering through the whole of Ponyville and didn't found a single soul that was still outside. Something that was not all to unusual given the late hour on which the mare was out. Rarity made her over to the outskirts and even the border of the quiet town in the vague hope to catch some unlucky traveler.

As much as the idea was well thought out, even that failed after she had wandered over the silent routes that lead through the well-known plains of Ponyville. Rarity was ready to drop the towel in the ring and give it up for the night. She would declare herself the loser of the battle and just had to live with that fact.

Within her ears she heard a sound that was both unusual yet familiar to her. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world in order to identify the noises a bit more. With the passage of a few seconds her eyes went open again and a small grin got formed on her face. “Snoring,” she spoke in a whisper while she pinpointed the location.

She followed the sounds as her ears turned in every possible direction to stay on track. Rarity had gained a curious look on her face and her pacing was near silent. And before she even knew it, she stood eye in eye with the origin of the sound. Saliva had built itself up within her mouth and she opened her mouth slightly. Her fangs emerged from their hiding spot after Rarity had opened her mouth even further. The razor sharp fangs shone greatly within the light of the moon that almost reflected from them. Yet they carried a strand of buildup saliva to them. A set of strands which went towards the inside of her cheeks. Though it was then that she started to drool just a little bit and pieces of her goo made their unto the grass.

The unicorn allowed her tongue to make its way passed the fangs and caught most of the liquids in a rather seducing manner as her entire tone changed in the normal one. “Perfect.” Before her laid a pegasus stallion that was deeply asleep against a thick tree in the middle of the plain. Luckily for her, he was a deep sleeper and his breathing was ever so relaxed.

The blue coated, gray maned stallion didn't even move himself within his sleep as he laid with his back against the trunk and with the forelegs tucked in. His hindlegs were spread out a little bit and perfect for any mare to lay in between. Rarity couldn't resist the sight anymore. A meal simply ready to be taken, just like that. A deep smirk began to form itself on her face as she made her way closer over to him.

Rarity allowed her body to fall on top of the stallion in a gentle manner. But her stone cold body made him stir a little bit. Much to her own surprise, he wrapped his forelegs around her neck and even smiled in her direction. Okay, this is odd, the mare thought to herself before she managed to calm herself down from the sudden movement. He continued his sleeping and the breathing that left his nose kept being relaxed.

Rarity stroked the left cheek of the pegasus in a calm way while a smile of her own got formed. A smile that revealed her sharp fangs even more. The hoof then made its way down to the neck of the stallion. Due to sheer coldness of her undead body, the veins in the neck widened themselves and thus became visible for the naked eye. They were clearly exposed for the vampiric unicorn that laid on top of him. He wasn't fighting back or resisting her in any manner. The stallion just kept stirring in his sleep and never managed to wake up.

In order to keep him more into the lands of his dream moved her lips up to that of his where they would meet one another for a kiss. The mare then wrapped her free and boney foreleg around his head to kiss him on the lips with great care. Rarity released a couple soft moans to greaten up the effect in order to satisfy her guilty, pleasuring lust.

With the passage of seconds would she have broken the kiss. A small strand of his saliva still connected the mortal and the immortal beings together. But the remaining hoof gave off one last stroke in the neck in order to all the veins visible to her under the heavenly moonlight. There was one vein that stood out more than any other and she moved her face away from his lips and down to his neck. The more her eyes stared down at the blood rich vein, the more she lost all of her morals and senses.

Her fangs got placed on the skin above the vein and with one downward motion, they sank through it and tore the vein right open. It let the blood to stream right down into the mouth of the vampony who collected it and mixed it with her own saliva. And it would have been that sickening mixture that would be swallowed by her.

More and more blood left the body of the stallion and it all got swallowed up by the mare who found herself moaning ever so slightly above her prey. Moans of a guilty and pure pleasure and delight did their turn as she enjoyed the taste of the liquids that rushed themselves in her mouth. She wanted more, she needed more. And in order to get it, she continued to suck it out of him.

With the passage of seconds that turned into a minute or two did Rarity let go from his neck in order to catch up with her forced breathing. It was in the form of a pant and some blood squirted out the bitten neck. She glared down at him and stroked his cheek again in a gentle way.

The unicorn let go one last moan before she licked her blood covered lips clean with her tongue. She swallowed the remains before her body rose up from the stallion and spoke her closing words. “Thank you, for being my meal,” she said in a kind and almost thankful sounding tone towards him. Rarity began to walk backwards and turned herself around to face the town again. The mare had one last glance to him before she changed her pace into a higher gear. She was more than ready to head back to her home and stay there for a while.

But little did the mare knew that she had nearly completely drained him. Almost every single drop of blood that was to be found within his body had made the transfer over to hers. Just a very small amount was left within him. And it would be that bit that would keep him alive. It would be a massive struggle for life to be maintained in the stallion.

Along the way she walked back did Rarity discover that her trotting was a lot faster than when it was before she drank all of the blood. In her mind she tied the ropes together quickly and smirked like only a true devil could do.

Within the minute that she had closed the front door of the darkened boutique behind her, there was yet another shock that went through her body. Another shock of realization that surged her wide awake. “W-What have I done?” she questioned herself while she got hit by the event as if they were a wrecking ball. “N-No... I-Impossible...” As light on her hooves as she was, she made her way into the unlit living room and dropped herself once more on the sofa. Below her eyes there were the tears of blood which had built up once more. “I am, a monster,” she concluded about herself. For it was the only one to be made.

And soon enough, the first tears of blood rolled down her cheek again. “How could this have happened!? Why can’t I control it!?” But the tears soon made room for a pure anger before she stood back up and left the sofa as a whole. With her magical aura she picked up all the books about the vampiric race and threw them all around the room. Her rage didn't just stay with that though. For after the books, it was the table that had to suffer.

The small wooden table crashed right into the sofa after being picked up and simply flipped over as the unicorn removed herself out of the living room. She made her way over to the working area with powerful, angry steps. The rage that was visible in her eyes appeared to be powerful enough that it could burn the place down almost instantly.

But it where the sights she caught within her eyes which managed to calm her down by a lot, if not able to bring her back. Just the whole cleaned up working area always had a calming effect upon her mind for one reason or the other. “E-Everything will be done someday, but tomorrow I am taking a day off, I need to think this over. All of, this,” she softly mumbled to herself while she blinked with her eyes.

The unicorn walked up to the desk that stood in the room and gently lowered her body in the chair. She then charged up her horn in order to see at least something among the dark. Her eyes made their way over her personal agenda as it was filled with countless orders and appointments to be met. “Dresses can be delayed... That show can be canceled...” But by one date her eyes froze on the spot. She could and would not leave the chance that was written down there. “Interview... f-for EquinFasion,” she mumbled to herself while she brought her left foreleg to her mouth.

Rarity had waited months for a chance like that and with no way she would pass on this. “When, when, when?” Rarity said as her eyes scanned for the date, only to freeze up again. “In two days... B-But I c-can’t go when I look like this! Then again, I can use the same explanation again. B-But my hoof!” The mare raised her right forehoof with speed and her eyes caught a perfectly shaped hoof. No loose skin, no bone, no nothing was to be found. Just her hoof in the shape it always had been before it was burned by the sun. “B-But how?” Rarity said in a questioning tone to her hoof.

“B-Books... Where did I left those?” Without any second to spare, she ran back into the living room in order to find the books she borrowed from Twilight. She found them of course laying across the room and gathered all of them and set the table right again. The unicorn placed the books on the table while she dropped her body right in the sofa again. “Where is that book?”

Rarity managed to find the book that was written by Dr. Acula and took place in her chair before she began to quickly turn the pages, looking for one thing in particular. “Abilities, abilities,” she mumbled while looking through. “Ah, here we go.”

With her eyes she began to skim through the chapter, looking for one thing in particular. “A vampony is able to heal itself while drinking the blood of a pony. Any harm done shall be healed at a fast rate, broken bones, cut skin and even injuries like walking in sunlight,” there she read it, the very proof of it.

“S-So... Let’s face the facts Rarity,” she mumbled in herself. “Why do you keep denying the monster you have become?” The unicorn let go a deep sigh as her eyes gazed upon the book. “You are a vampony, a myth, a true rarity,” she said to herself just before the eyes shut themselves. She finally had accepted the thing she had become by - at least to her - unknown reasons.

Some good minutes went by on the clock before the eyes got opened again and Rarity had a look around the living room as the reality of the situation came to her. Never would she be able to just walk down the stairs on a sunny morning and just get greeted by the warm rays, never again she would be able to just go outside and show the world her wonderful body on a cloudless afternoon. “I, I must just live with it sadly,” the mare whispered to herself as she let her eyes rest on the book again and closed it. “Just accept it...” Her eyes closed themselves again while her body leaned back against the back end of the chair. It was all done in the vague attempt to catch some sleep in the venturing night.

Though the more the mare tried to doze off, the stranger she began to feel herself. She started to feel herself light. Not just in the head, but in her entire body. She tried to shake it off by leaning deeper into the chair but this only made the feeling stronger. The feeling of something that took her in its hold, dragging her in. Rarity made the mistake to dive deeper into it. She thought it would make it stop, but things turned out quite differently.

She got a feeling of falling in her guts and it caused her closed eyes to shoot wide open which revealed those haunting, blood red irises once more to the world. But as the mare gazed at her surrounding it seemed that everything was darker yet more visible for her. It was something that couldn't be explained as she kept looking.

Her eyes kept gazing and pulses of pure darkness could be seen on places where normally a shadow would be. The mare shook her head a couple times but something pulled her to that pulse. To all of them. Rarity looked up to the ceiling, trying to get a view of her light but was only blinded by it and started to hiss darkly as she turned away, walking towards one of the pulses. “Go away!” she screamed against the light in anger.

Rarity reached one of the places where the pulses came from. But she reached the archway leading to her living room, she got a grin on her face. For that spot simply felt comfortable. Far more comfortable than her bed and without much thought she took her refuge in the spot.

The unicorn had managed to merge with the shadows themselves and her whole body, mind and even soul dissolved into nothing but shadow. She closed her eyes once more with the single desire to sleep. Rarity felt herself secure in the place that was on the floor. A place in a shadow rich corner that was created by a natural darkness.

Rarity made herself even more comfortable in the shadows as she used her mane and tail as a pillow and slowly fell asleep. And not much later she dreamed about things better left untold as she grinned like a maniac.

The following morning had the weather taken a rather grim turn and it almost seemed like it was ready to erupt out in yet another violent storm. On the streets of the town could a mulberry coated unicorn mare be seen that was making her way over to the Carousel Boutique, while a worried look occupied her face.

“Rarity!” the all too familiar voice spoke. For it was Twilight Sparkle who stood by the entrance of Carousel Boutique and was knocking on the door. “Rarity open up! I need my books back and a favor from you as well.”

Not much later there was the voice of an annoyed Rainbow Dash who could be heard through the air. The pegasus was rudely woken up from her nap on the cloud which had drifted over to the boutique. “Ugh, Twilight, is it really necessary to scream that loud in the morning, ponies want to sleep you know!” she muttered to the pony down on the ground with her head that peeked off of the fluffy bed. Her forehooves were hanging off of the cloud before a small groan left her. Rainbow always was active but the morning was the time of day she was mostly inactive.

“I am sorry Rainbow, but something about Rarity does not suit me very well. Something is off about her.” Twilight replied as she looked up and rubbed her shoulder with a fore hoof.

“Off? About that mare? Twilight you are imagining things again. You know how much she can go on about her class, dresses and frou-frou things,” the pegasus replied under a light chuckle and a cocky smile.

“That, that is not it, Rainbow. If you really want to know, come to my library this afternoon,” the librarian said before she turned her attention again up to Rainbow. She gave her friend the concerned look before her hoof knocked on the door again. “Rarity!”

“You know she isn't going to open right? I mean, look at it, all the curtains closed, no sounds coming from inside. Normally she is up by now doing her frou-frou,” stated Rainbow before she stood up from her cloud and stretched herself a little but under a soft moan. Even her wings opened up and their bones were snapped back gently into their place. “Oh, oh, oh, so good,” she spoke with a set of closed eyes.

While the cracking sounds of the bones entered the ears of Twilight, the unicorn was simply horrified. She aimed her eyes up towards the pegasus with a leaning look of utmost discomfort. “Was, was that really necessary, Rainbow?” she spoke up loud enough to be heard. But the tone was everything but comfortable.

“Hehe, sorry Twi. I forgot that you aren't a fan of the sound. Much like miss Frou-Frou in there,” she said with a chuckle before she stroked through her mane with her left forehoof.

It was after the hoof was set back on the cloud that a loud and dark moan left the boutique. A moan that shocked both of the mares equally as deep. Both of the mares stared at each other for a couple moments before their attention turned back to the building. Twilight knocked even harder on the door as Rainbow readied her wings to take off from the cloud.

“I am going to look if I can look inside somewhere,” the rainbow maned pegasus said as she took off from the cloud and began to circle around the boutique, inspecting every single window. But no matter which one she passed, all of them were closed by the curtains.

When she made her return, she landed next to Twilight and simply shook her head. “Everything is closed, Twilight,” the pegasus said with a defeated look in her eyes.

“B-But what is inside there then?” Twilight asked in a fearful tone. She kept knocking on the door like a brutal savage. Breaking in wasn’t an option, but she got dangerously close to do it.

“Would you be so kind and just leave!” a dark and twisted version of the mare’s voice yelled up in an annoyed tone. The silence inside had been broken and something was going on.

“R-Rarity!?” was the name that both of the mares spoke in choir. They first gazed at the door and after that just to each other. Rainbow as well as Twilight shared the same expression on their faces.

05 Friends and wine

“Yes it is me, and you two disturbed me from my slumber. Thank you very much for that little fact,” the dark voice spoke up. Rainbow and Twilight shivered in an uncomfortable fear before they turned their attention back to the door. “Give me a moment, then I shall open the door for you two.” The mares turned their heads back to each other in pure shock. They were about to face her, in the morning.

Stuck by their wildest of fantasies on the morning that was already unusual to begins with had neither of the two mares by the front door even the slightest of ideas just what to expect that would happened. Whether it be good or bad had to be discovered through time. Yet somehow they managed to turn their attention back over to the front door of the boutique and thus broke the contact with the terrified eyes of either mare. Countless thoughts raced through the minds of them both. Thoughts that implied the same fear that they had for a certain zebra ever so long ago.

But the zebra turned out to be rather harmless and even had good intentions upon the visits paid. Yet the tables turned almost half a circle in Rarity’s case. The two had known Rarity for a long time and she never had given a tone like that. Questions arose while fear took hold of them. A fear that wasn’t dominating their minds yet so they could think straight, for the time being.

Within the walls of the boutique did the shadows came to life and formed blobs on the floor. Those blobs of darkness moved themselves over to the exact spot of where the unicorn had fallen asleep. Once they had reached the spot, they began to swirl in a slow motion in order to create a small and overall silent vortex which would only become bigger as more blobs joined. In the very middle of the vortex was the shape of something that looked like a mare taking its place.

More and more particles were added to the mysterious being before the vortex stopped moving around. In the silence of the building, in the depth of darkness and suspended within the air did the remaining particles of shadow shot inside the pony-shaped thing.

The action would eventually have resulted in the full creation of the ivory coated unicorn mare. Under small lightning strikes that were as blue as her magical charge returned the power of the mare into its full force and Rarity took a deep breath as she was merged back with the real world once again.

She opened her eyes and saw the last of the bolts making its final shine before it disappeared out of existence. The mare blinked a couple times in order to adjust her eyes to the lights of the real world as they were. As lovely as that was, I won’t be doing that again anytime soon, thought Rarity to herself. The mare made her appearance as normal as possible with a couple strokes and brushes that were done through her mane. The mare her eyes then moved over to the door and proceeded towards it under a soft and calm hum.

Rainbow turned her head over to Twilight before she spoke her words in a near silent whisper. A whisper that reeked from the fear. A fear that come from the deepest part of Rainbow’s very soul. “I think you are right, something is off...” The other unicorn just rolled her eyes in response to the words and thought a couple things to herself about Rainbow before she fixed them back on the door.

They both were curious on just what happened to the seamstress that caused her voice to be as dark as they heard it. Twilight wanted to know the specifics whereas Rainbow just wanted to know what the hell was going on. Two different minds, both wanting to know the same but interpreting it differently. Rarity was going to be for a tough conversation between the two whether she liked it or not. And the two of them would listen to the lies spoken to save the skin.

With a couple clicks that came from the other side swung the front door of the building open under a magical blue aura. A magical aura the two knew more than well to recognize just from whom it was. Both the pegasus and the unicorn stared into the darkened hole that was opened up. A hole that didn't reveal the boutique as they were used to see it.

For no pleasant lights or open windows to let both the sunlight and cool breezes of wind into the building. Instead they saw a much darker version of it. A version that was so dark that it was almost impossible for both Twilight and Rainbow to see anything inside. All of the curtains were closed and not a single candle in the whole visible part of the building was lit. It truly was just a straight up black hole. A black hole where one of their friends apparently lived in. The questions only continued to raise but the answers would be hard to figure out for the both of them.

“Are you two going to keep just standing over there or do you want to come in?” Rarity asked before her silhouette passed by the door. Rainbow let her eyes fall upon Twilight who simply nudged her head towards the door. But the pegasus didn't understand the silent code. In response would the other unicorn have rolled her eyes once more under the sounds of a soft groan.

Twilight took the lead as she stepped into the boutique with a bit more confidence than Rainbow, who was literally shivering at her hooves. The rough and tough pegasus from Ponyville was scared to her very soul for whatever reason. When they had made their way inside, the door gained once again the magical aura around it and closed itself again. Rainbow let out a small yelp in response to the sudden slam as her eyes widened themselves in the darkness. Her wings spread themselves wide open, creating wind that messed with the mane of the mulberry unicorn.

“Don’t be such a foal!” Twilight yelled in a raised whisper. She nudged the side of the terrified pegasus with her elbow and looked at her rainbow colored friend.

“Well excuse me, miss element of magic!” Rainbow replied under a growl while the wind created by a pair of wings that tucked themselves back could be gently felt on the back of Twilight.

“Would you two like something to drink?” Rarity’s voice suddenly asked before her red rims were visible by the archway that would lead over to the kitchen.

“Uhm, yes. Some tea please, preferably citrus,” the other unicorn replied. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness and found her way to the much desired sofa of Rarity. With a gentle motion she let her body to drop itself on it and a small smile came to her face.

“N-Nothing, thank you,” the pegasus stuttered as she tried to find the sofa as well. With the passage for a few seconds she took place next to Twilight. But couldn't resist herself to separate their ways more than a couple inches. Twilight could even feel the fear that raced through the pegasus and that opened up a new set of questions for her. Questions that sooner or later would have their answers in one way or the other.

The seamstress gave a nod to the both of them as she spoke her words. “Give me a moment, then I shall make two cups of tea. But first, some light would be nice, wouldn't it?” Both of the ponies gave a nod and around the horn of the posh lady it appeared the blue magical aura once more. Soon enough were the candles lit again and the living room was too be illuminated by their lights. Twilight was simply amazed by the sheer perfection in the spell cast.

“I see that spell did you good, you have mastered it completely,” she spoke up with a smile towards Rarity.

“Just to illuminate the boutique in the dark my dear, nothing all too complicated about that,” she replied. The charge would have disappeared after it and she went back into the kitchen.

Where the light revealed the room to be within the near perfect condition it was just that what bothered Rarity. For she knew she had flipped the table but for some reason it stood as it always had done. It was something that she considered to be fool’s luck and decided not to make an elephant from a mosquito.

With the passage of a couple minutes did the fashionista return into the living room while she levitated the two cups of tea. One was brought over to Twilight whereas the other got placed on the table. Rarity had one look over to Rainbow before the words left her mouth. “You sure you don’t want anything, Rainbow?” The nervous pegasus shook her head from side to side and Rarity allowed her body to fall within the comforts of another chair with a nod. “Then so it be, but if you want anything, just speak up.”

Her eyes gently made their way over to her two friends but when she made eye contact with Rainbow. The pegasus had a better look at the red irises she had, instead of her usual blue ones. A fact that only added more fear to the already edgy mare.

Rainbow gazed back into the eyes of the unicorn and the irises just almost pierced right through her soul, giving her the feeling that Rarity could sense the fear within her body. She shivered as if she was struck by a blow of ice cold wind and barely was able to even speak her words out to the others. “R-Rarity, w-what are those?”

“You are talking about my eyes, aren't you?” Rarity replied in her calm and sweet voice. The pegasus only gave a nod to the thoughts. A sigh left through the nose of the unicorn before she took a sip from her tea. The eyelids locked the rims off from the world for a little bit before the cup was set back on the table. “Well, I shall tell you the same as Twilight. These are new contact lenses I have because my glasses would obscure my field of view too much while working.”

“B-But why red? Why such a soul piercing color?” Rainbow asked through even though her fears crawled further further through her body.

The question was what struck Rarity the most. It was a question on which she wasn't prepared. In her mind she tried to come up with a valid excuse that appeared plausible. On the inside it was chaos but outside however, she simply took the cup in her magic again. “That I do not know to be honest,” she replied after a couple seconds of thought. “Guess I just liked them without truly thinking they would make me look like, this.” Once more was the cup brought over to her lips and she took a gently and silent sip from the liquids. The pegasus nodded ever so gently in an understanding manner. Though no matter what the words said, she was still shivering for her life.

“Say Rarity, what is, that?” Twilight took over the words and she had taken note of the incognito bat like wings. It was something that sparked her curiosity more than the other parts of the ivory unicorn.

“Hm? Oh this?” Rarity said before she pointed at it with a hoof. “This is my new nightgown. I didn't had the time yet to change myself. Given the fact how two certain ponies managed to wake me up before I could do it myself.” Her words were cutting, but she still gave that wonderful smile.

“R-Rarity, you know we don’t normally wear cloths right? Right?” Rainbow spoke up while she rose both of her eyebrows to the unicorn. More and more she got cornered by the two ponies yet the purple maned mare managed to keep herself calm under it all.

The unicorn let go a small chuckle at her friend under a soft shake of her head. “I know that more than well, Rainbow. However, a lady must always dress as the occasion calls for. Granted I am not right now, as you obviously can see.”

Twilight giggled a bit awkwardly at the remark of her waking up and let her eyes move over the many closed curtains. The very sight of them only boiled up another question within her mind. “Rarity, why do you still have your curtains closed?” she spoke up before she took a sip from her tea. “Delicious tea if I may add.”

“As I said before, you mares woke me up and I didn't had the time yet,” the mare replied casually. She took another sip from her tea and took her time to swallow it.

Rainbow Dash just didn't trust the situation anymore and despite her shivers, she was able to boldly speak up. “Mind if I open them?” And without waiting for an actual reply to be gotten, she stood up and made her way over to one of them.

Rarity on the other end stayed surprisingly calm on the outside during all of it. She truly had an amazing poker-face. After she had set the cup back on the table did the words leave her calmly. “Yes, yes I do mind it Rainbow.” Little did either of her visitors knew that she was truly terrified as well. The unicorn was scared to death that they would figure out her secret and she would go to nearly any length to prevent it from happening.

Rainbow ceased her motions dead in her tracks and slowly turned her head over to the mare as Twilight placed her cup on the table and fixed her attention on Rarity in silence. “W-Why?” the pegasus asked as confident as she possibly could.

“I do have my reasons for that which I do not want to share.” Rarity spoke up. But as the words echoed through her her mind, Rainbow made her way back to the couch and dropped herself next to Twilight again. Though something wasn't completely right about the attitude as her forelegs crossed themselves and she let out a soft ‘hmph’.

“Why don’t you want to speak about it?” Twilight asked out of sheer curiosity.

The question made Rarity exhale deeply while she tried to forge a reply within her head. “As I said, I do not wish to speak about it,” was the only thing that left her.

“Fine, be the obscure one again, Rarity!” Rainbow almost shouted. She couldn't contain herself any longer and stood up. Faster than usual and expected she made her way to the front door.

Rarity followed her blue coated friend with her eyes as she spoke her words. “Be quiet with th-” But before she could speak further had Rainbow opened the door and just slammed it shut as she departed. The slam created an echo that thundered through the whole building. “...Door,” she finished up.

Twilight turned her head back to her friend and the gaze within the violet rimmed eyes spoke more than a thousand words. “Are you hiding something for us, Rarity?” she said in a tone that was new, even for the seamstress. Rarity heard the words from one of her closest friends, it made a feeling of guilt to rise up within her. A feeling that would only haunt her through the remainders of time to come.

But no matter what she felt, she managed to keep a straight face before her friend. “No I do not, Twilight,” she replied in a neutral voice before she discharged her horn completely. Unknown to herself, she had drunk up her cup but only discovered it when she wanted to reach it again.

“Then at least tell me why you object about opening your curtains.”

Rarity shook her head to the favor and her eyes fell shut for a few seconds. “I do not wish to speak about it Twilight, let me be as I want to be. But is there anything else I can help you with on this morning?”

The other unicorn let go a sigh at the subject change but gave her a nod as conformation. “Yes there is. The books I borrowed you, I would like to have them back.” Rarity understood the request and charged up her horn a little. The books were levitated over to their rightful owner. Who on her turn took them over with her own magic. “Thank you Rarity, I hope you gained some knowledge about the subject you wanted to know about and I want to thank you for the tea.”

“You are very welcome, Twilight and I did find some useful information indeed,” she spoke while her friend rose up from her seat. Twilight was ready to make her departure from the boutique and made her way over to the front door with a smile.

Rarity followed her and opened the door for Twilight with her own magic. The mulberry mare turned herself around at the last possible moment. She moved her mouth over to one of the ears of Rarity and began to whisper in it. “You should to the doctor for your skin condition, maybe he knows something.” The unicorn winked and then made her true departure and had forgotten to ask about the other favor she wanted to as her. Rarity chuckled a little bit under a calm nod before she waved over to her friend.

After Rarity had closed the door again she turned herself around and faced the building’s interior once more. Though the looks in her eyes gently turned into a stone cold one and let out a small grumble before muttering in herself. “Twilight either suspects nothing or everything. Rainbow is suspicious...” She trotted to the door of the basement and opened it with her magic before she went down the spiral stairs again. “Might want to make the best out of it now, won’t we?”

She gained a madmare look in her eyes while she descended from the stairs and gave her eyes a good time to watch over the basement. “Time, to redo the interior.” Her horn got charged up once more and all the mannequins got removed from the dresses they wore. And under the sounds of loud tears, each of the failed dresses were ripped apart on the made stitch marks like it was nothing. She showed not a single grain of mercy against the failures.

“Now, what to do here..? For I have gained more fabric so that can be stored, the mannequins will remain in here,” she spoke up after the final tear was made. Minutes had passed by while all the mannequins that were still levitated in the air got set back on the ground in an organized manner without a single drop of sweat that made its way down on Rarity.

Her eyes gazed over the emptied basement which she had created. The unicorn got an idea of what she wanted to do with it. An idea of utter madness it was without a doubt, but it had to wait for another day as she realized something to do. Something that she was abruptly stolen from. “That interview is coming up faster than expected. But first, some sleep,” she spoke to herself as her magic picked up all of the newly gained fabric. All the old dresses were no more in existence. Even the first set of failed gala ones wouldn't be spared from their final fate.

Rarity walked back up the stairs and made her way over to the working area where she just dropped all of the fabric on a table. With her keen eyes she sorted all of it out nice and tidy before the mare turned herself over to the front door and made sure the sigh was set on ‘closed’. As her eyes caught the sign being set in the manner, Rarity walked up the stairs to the upper level and a fang revealing grin came to her face. “Now then, some sleep and then a nice meal. Delivered at home of course,” she spoke to herself with a dark chuckle.

She hopped off the stairs and into the hallway which led to her bedroom. Before she knew it, Rarity found herself within the warm embrace of the pillow, blanket and mattress once more while another thought caused her to mumble in herself with closed eyes. “Maybe that whole coffin thing is just made up. For the comfort of this bed is just goddesslike.” The mare let out a small chuckle and as the day ventured forward she fell in a deep slumber. A sleep that was even better than the one she got within the shadows.

With the hours passing by did woke Rarity up as the sun was setting itself and made way for the glorified night. With the orange light of the sun being visible for her, none of the light actually penetrated the curtains of the bedroom. With some of the covered light falling upon her, she began to bath gently in it. Oddly enough it didn't create any form of actual burn damage on her skin but within her heart it could be felt though.

But the pain was something she could live with for it wasn't all too bad. “Excellent,” she spoke in a pleased tone before removing herself out of the bed and making her way down the stairs. “Time to get myself some dinner,” the mare mumbled before she took her cloak from the hatstand and wrapped her body within it. With the hood of the cloak covering her face, it only showed those eerie - if not downright creepy - red rims instead of eyes.

While her hoof extended over to the knob of the door it got opened and she left the boutique for what it was. With her eyes she scanned the empty streets and the door closed itself with a small change of her horn as she was already on her way over the streets.

She would be wandering through the streets of Ponyville and the many ponies she encountered looked up strange to the cloaked mare given the fact they didn't know who was behind the hood. Instead of making a talk to them all, the unicorn simply continued on her journey while the sun only came closer to vanishing behind the hills.

Eventually the mare came across a small and friendly looking tavern where the sound of ponies laughing was loudly heard and just had a fun time with one another. With the moon standing high on the skies by then had Rarity removed the hood from her head and gave herself a better look at the building from which the sounds originated from. She decided to enter the old looking place and pushed the front door open ever so gently.

Yet upon the opening of it did every single stallion and mare that was present fell silent. Each of them gazed over to the unicorn while they blinked one after the other. It became rather clear that they weren't used to strangers. Yet Rarity walked further in with a calm pace. She let her eyes fall upon a stool by the bar. Before she reached her desired stop, her eyes made their way over to the inner architecture of the building. In her mind she could associate it best with westerns cities or towns like Appleloosa and Dodge City.

She sat down on one of the stools by the bar and it was quite clearly visible that she wasn't looking for trouble of any kind. The souls in the bar returned to their own doing after they had figured it out. Soon enough was the whole place indulged once more in laughter, clinking of glasses and playful tunes were played on the piano.

The barkeeper made his way up to the unicorn and was revealed to be a muscular stallion with a friendly appearance. “What can I get ya, miss?” he spoke in his deep yet friendly voice towards her.

“A glass for red wine, please,” the cloaked unicorn replied with a curled lipped smile. He nodded and without further questioning prepared a glass of the finest red wine he had in stock.

“Say, excuse me the question, but ya do not came here that often, now do ya?”

“Not at all to be honest. I just happened to have stumbled in by accident as a matter of fact. For this is a lovely looking place and I heard the ponies in here had tons of fun,” the mare answered.

The barkeeper chuckled to himself in near silence while pouring the wine into a glass. “Miss, take this from me, I have been running the place for five years now, and no matter how depressed one comes in, they always leave with a big smile on their face. I think it is atmosphere of the Rampaging Stallion, but it can be anything else. Maybe something in the drinks, hehe.”

“Rampaging Stallion?” Rarity said in a confused tone. “Isn't that name a little, countering, the atmosphere?”

“Used to be a rampage here and there. Here you go miss,” the barkeeper replied before he gave her the glass she had asked for. The mare had a good look at the wall behind him in the meantime. Racks which held the drinks filled the wall behind the barkeeper and a lowered part of the ceiling held the glasses. For some reason she loved it.

“Thank you dear.” she spoke with a warm smile as she took the glass with her magic and brought it to her lips.

“As I said, it used to be a violent place until I made some changes, now it is pretty much the happiest bar in at least whole of Ponyville,” the barkeeper spoke proudly.

Rarity took a sip from the glass while listening to his story with great interest. “I see darling and I have to admit, it is very lovely indeed.”

The barkeeper nodded to her in a thankful manner and began to clean more glasses and help other customers as she simply sat there, enjoying the wine to its fullest. Yet from the corner of her eyes she saw that a light grey coated stallion took place next to her and he had his head turned into her direction. “Evening miss,” he spoke in an accent that was unfamiliar to her.

“Evening dear,” replied Rarity after her own head turned itself over to him. In her eyes she caught the grey coated, blond trimmed maned and tailed stallion. His posture reminded her of Big Macintosh, but just a bit smaller.

He let go a small smile before he took a swig from his cider bottle. “The name is Mixmaster.”

While the name fell in her ears did Rarity placed down her glass and gently gazed even closer to him. “The name is Rarity.”

The eyes of the stallion shot slightly open and he looked at her. “R-Rarity, a-as in, the lady Rarity!?”

The mare nodded and Mixmaster stuck out his hoof to shake hers. “It is an honor to meet you, lady Rarity. For I do appreciate your line of work very well and must say that I am quite the fan of it.”

“It is a pleasure meeting you, Mixmaster,” the unicorn replied as she shook his hoof gently with a small grin upon her face. As their hooves made contact, the stallion could feel just the sheer cold that was irradiated from it and a slight shiver went over spine.

The stallion didn't care for the shiver as the evening had been quite cool and she had just entered. But there was something within Rarity that wanted to burst out. Her retracted fangs elongated themselves again after she had spoken her words. After they had separated again from the shake turned Rarity her face straight again and prayed that they would go up again. Yet something like that was easier said than done.

She kept on imagining and hoping while one by one, her feelings were shut down in order to prevent anything to happen. What seemed like hours for her were in fact mere seconds as the fangs returned back into their hidden position. Rarity took a deep and long sip from her wine in order to just celebrate the victory and opened up the conversation with the stallion.

The two kept talking for a good set of minutes about the casual things and about who they were and did. “Say, would you like to guide a lady back to her home?” Rarity eventually asked in a kind and innocent voice as the talk neared its end.

“I shall walk with you to your front door, lady Rarity,” the stallion answered under a soft blush.

The mare nodded and finished her fifth drink with a quite moan of hidden pleasure. A soft one that was only audible for those literally near her. She left a couple bits on the counter that would be her payment and before she could leave her stool, Mixmaster had already crawled off of his and was asking in silence for her hoof.

With a small smile did she took it and he guided her over to the front door of the bar and opened it for the high class unicorn. But as they passed a table with students from Canterlot University, each of the ponies were on the hard cider and clearly drunk as a skunk. Yet what was most surprising was that they hadn't caused any troubles other than some noise. One of them, a stallion with a reddish coat and light blue mane yelled up to Mixmaster with a silly grin on his face. “Seems you finally have a date, Mixie! Nice catch you got there!” And after the words, all the students erupted out in laughter.

“Oh shut up! I still have higher grades than you, literally.” Mixmaster said in return before a faint blush formed itself on his face and he made his way over to Rarity. “Now, lady Rarity, where to?” he asked her as the door fell shut behind them.

“To my home of course, darling,” she answered. But her tone had changed, instead of her usual sweet and pleasant tone, it had become a highly seducing one. One that shocked the stallion a little bit, but he seemed to be enjoying it nonetheless.

They would have made their way through the deserted streets of Ponyville. The stallion followed Rarity on a close hoof while another question formed itself within his head. A question which he accidentally allowed to go into the air. “So, uhm, lady Rarity, next to making dresses, what else do you do?”

Rarity chuckled in a slightly dark yet seducing manner. The tone of her voice changed itself into one that wasn't only seducing but also persuading while the words left her mouth. “Do you want to find that out yourself?”

06 A beautiful meal

“I, I am flattered, lady Rarity,” the stallion replied after a couple seconds. At first he didn't truly understood that what she meant, but his brain managed to give him the hints required. The stallion looked towards the cloaked mare after she had spoken her words. He admitted he had the greatest of difficulties to keep his eyes off of her beautiful shaped body. There was something mysterious and ominous about her as they walked down the empty streets of the town under the company of the moon high above them. The wind blew its gentle breeze through both of their mane as the light created by houses, candles and the very stars and moon shone down upon them. But even with all of the light they had, surprises lurked around every corner and in the darkness.

Little did he knew was the fact that she was toying around with him. Rarity returned the looks of the stallion with a seducing and persuading stare from time to time. To make him even fall more for her, the mare swayed her hips from side to side in a slow and teasing manner. Even with the cloak that covered all of her body, the movements that were made could still be seen without a hitch. “So, hot,” he mumbled while he stared at her covered flanks. Yet in silence he hoped she didn't hear it though not much went unnoticed for the ears of the vampony unicorn.

They came closer and closer to the lane where the circular building stood and as they finally did arrive at the boutique. The eyes of Mixmaster managed to tear themselves from her body and irradiated a look of pure awe as they fell upon the building itself. “The famous Carousel Boutique,” was all he could say. The building stood before him mighty and tall. Yet it too was concealed within the darkness of the night and only added even more to the ominous night that was happening. The response made it even more clear to the unicorn that he wasn't a local of any kind and such a fact gave her a major advantage for the game of hunter and prey that was unfolding itself between the two of them.

Rarity gave a confirming nod to his words before she opened the door to her home with a simple charge of her horn. Her head turned itself over to him and gave off a seducing glare with her eyes half closed while the rest of her body slowly entered the building. “Would you like to, come in?” she asked him. Mixmaster stared back into her eyes and not a single muscle in his body was able to resist her. Without any question that rose up within his mind, he followed her into the boutique and closed the door behind him like the gentlecolt he was.

Indulged in the darkness of her home, the stallion stood before the door and tried to look through the darkness. To see what wonders of cloth she had on display within the store that she owned. But he saw nothing with the exception of pools of shadow. His eyes were of course adjusted to the darkness, but unlike outside, within the building everything was just pitch black.

“Now, if you please want to go to your left and take place on the sofa then I shall be there in a moment,” the mare spoke in her seducing tone and Mixmaster obeyed in silence. He walked through the archway that led him to the livingroom but the darkness within it was a bit unsettling for him. The stallion had a couple quick looks around before he found a small box of matches that laid on top of a cabinet. After that he noticed the large candles that could be lit. With a smile on his face he lit some of the candles to create a certain atmosphere. Little did he knew just which kind was made.

When the last match was blown out, he made his way over to the sofa and dropped himself into the comfortable seating. However, Mixmaster felt himself quite uncomfortable when he just plopped down upon the sofa but tried his best to shake it off nonetheless. Not knowing what she did want of him though. Of course did the guesses made their way through his mind but he shook those off as well.

Due to a sudden gust of wind that blew through the room went some of the candles extinguish by themselves as others simply dimmed down by a lot. The sudden change let the room plummet into a shadowy yet oddly romantic mood, at least in the eyes of the stallion. And without a warning of any kind it was nopony else then Rarity who appeared under the archway. She stood in a teasing pose as her eyes were half way closed. They gazed even more seducing over to him while her tail kept the private parts a little bit more private.

The stallion looked back unto her near perfectly shaped body and had to do his utmost best to contain himself. But what caught the most of his attention was the clearly visible purplish nightgown. For the piece of clothing was truly the creme de la creme.

“You do not have to leave anytime soon, right?” the mare spoke in her seducing tone while her red rimmed eyes kept themselves fixed upon his body. The stallion simply blinked a couple times in utter confusion at the words that were spoken.

Mixmaster was almost bewitched by her beauty and tried to make his reply up. “W-Well, I, I do not have a-any plans, at least, n-not yet,” was all he could bring out after some seconds of thinking. The mare formed a slow but sly grin on her face before she made her way up to him. The stallion couldn't keep his eyes off of the mare as he only got more and more attracted by her beauty. “D-Do you have p-plans, l-lady Rar-r-ity?” he asked after he had gathered all of guts.

Rarity walked up in an even slower pace while she teasingly showed her flanks in their full glory to him. As the gap between them became less and less, the unicorn kept staring into his eyes with the dreamy ones of her own and spoke up her words. “I do have a plan, yes.”

Mixmaster couldn't do anything with the exception of just sitting where he sat and let her come. He was literally stunned by her beauty and a couple drops of sweat made their way down his face as she approached him more and more. His eyes kept themselves locked upon those of her while his body stiffened even more. “A-And that b-being?” he asked in an innocent tone before a gulp was to be released.

Rarity allowed a small chuckle to leave before she had reached him. Without a warning given to him, she slid over his body and let herself rest upon that of him as her tail removed itself from the private parts, making them more public. “How about we indulge ourselves in a bit of, pleasure?” the unicorn spoke as the tip of her tongue made its way over her lips.

His eyes shot open widely in response to the motions made and the words that entered his ears. All of it caused him to literally freeze on the spot and leave him unable to move. Though he was able to talk to her. “Y-You m-m-mean..?” Mixmaster felt the cold body she had resting against his but given how he was frozen himself, it almost didn't seem to matter in any way.

The mare nodded at his stumbling of words and replied with some of her own. “I mean that, yes.” Mixmaster gulped shocked at the spoken revelation that came from a mare who he only had read about in magazines. To a certain degree had his wildest fantasies come true.

Finally and through luck did his eyes took themselves away from hers and under a deep blush he inspected her body with a quick glance. It was so perfect, yet so natural. But as he looked to the nightgown she wore managed the stallion to notice that something was wrong. Instead of it being made from any kind of fabric, he thought to be seeing skin.

Before his suspicion couldn’t be confirmed. Rarity had leaned their bodies further into the seating of the sofa and his head fell upon the pillow. The mare just continued to gaze deep into his eyes with the same look. Mixmaster laid in a horizontal way on the sofa and was once again caught by her seductive gaze. Shivers of cold went through his body and he wanted to say something about that, as well as the gown she wore but that action was nullified. For Rarity simply set her right forehoof against his lips. “How unmannered, looking down on a lady’s body,” she spoke up in a sensual, hot tone. She had caught the stare within the eyes of the stallion the moment it lowered itself and she had set her plans into motion. Full, motion that was.

“W-What?” was all he could say after the hoof gently removed itself from his lips.

“I know you want me. And I, want you,” the mare spoke under a soft moan while her eyes never lost contact with his.

“W-Wait, c-can we s-” But before he could speak further his eyes got locked within the deadly red rimmed ones and he lost the ability to even think straight as Rarity suddenly kissed him full upon the lips. As the mare closed her eyes completely, it were her forehooves that wrapped themselves tightly around his neck in order to hold him closely with her.

The eyes of Mixmaster once again shot open when he realized she was actually kissing him. Her tongue slipped itself forward in a gentle motion and was asking permission to enter as she used her hind legs to rub his flanks. For some unknown reason did the stallion return the kiss deeply back to her as he slowly wrapped his front hooves around the neck of the mare.

He allowed her tongue to enter which immediately started to play with his. The stallion let go a soft moan in pleasure as they kept kissing each other deeper than expected. For him it was something he never had done before in his life, making out with a mare. Let alone one that was considered one of the most beautiful the land had to offer. The stallion found himself in a dream that was coming true. A dream that would turn and twist into a brain consuming nightmare.

Rarity broke the kiss ever so carefully after a near two minutes and while she pulled back there was a small string of saliva that came with her. Through the string they were still connected with one another before it eventually just broke to pieces. As a slight chuckle left her she stroked the left cheek of the stallion in a calm manner. And once more did her words left the mouth in the seducing tone. “Did you like it?”

The only thing the stallion could do was to just give a simple nod as the mare was still rubbing his cutie mark. But he could feel his own private parts grow bigger and bigger. Eventually it poked right against the underside of the unicorn above him. “I know you want it. Do not resist it, I won't bite,” the mare spoke up in her seducing tone as she of course had felt the poking.

As much as the stallion wanted it, it was not right in his eyes. He couldn't do it for the fact there was somepony else waiting for him. Mixmaster shook his head in a disagreeable manner to her last words but she continued to tease him deeper and deeper. It was only then that the vampiric unicorn realized the facts as they were. The very fact that no matter how much she tried, she would never be able to bring him into the deepest state of seduction. Rarity knew that the time was there. Time to still her everlasting thirst for blood. And the stallion below her, he was the perfect candidate.

She slowly extended stroking from his cheek down to his neck as well. But as she did so, the seduction got broken for a little bit and he started to shiver at the cold hoof that made its way up and down his neck. It also managed to regain him the ability to speak again. “W-Why is... Why is your h-hoof, s-so cold...l-lady Rarity?”

The mare let go another chuckle in a dark tone before she spoke up her own words in the a dark and uncomfortable tone. “Do not worry, my prey. You have nothing to fear, not anymore.” Rarity gently tilted his head to one side. And she saw that a vein in his neck had sprung up due to the sudden temperature change on the skin.

But then he thought about her words and as his head got moved, his eyes shot open widely. “W-Wait, what did you call me!?” he spewed out in response to them.

Though all hope was already lost for him. Rarity had opened her mouth under a terrifying sounding hiss and she made her sharp canines appear. The poor stallion could only have watched them while the feeling of screaming in utter terror occurred to within him. Yet the chance to do so was never given to him. The mare lowered her head closer and closer to his flesh. Under the sounds of a final hiss had she allowed her fangs to be sunken within the neck of Mixmaster. With the sound of skin being punctured was it all over. The small holes that were made into the skin caused the blood to rush out of it. That blood went straight into the mouth of the monster. A monster who began to feed from it in a pure enjoyment.

The blood that left through the created wound flowed freely into her mouth. Only to be swallowed under the sounds of moans of a terribly pleasure. The nightgown of the unicorn began to expand upon itself in order to reveal the two batwings. The stallion managed to see the revelation with his eyes and thus it confirmed his earlier suspicion stone-hard. But as they spread themselves, they didn't open in a casual way. For they had opened in a triumphal manner over him.

Still being able to see the sights that played before him, Mixmaster was able to witness the monster that she truly was. The devil that lurked below the wonderful looks she carried. A creature of legends and myths that had become a creeping reality.

Rarity kept drinking from his blood well passed her required needed amounts. All the blood that entered her mouth from that point on was taken in pure pleasure just for the taste. To her it was the most richest of drinks she had ever had in her life. She was in a strange way literally drinking the juices of life. The mare only left the wound when there were only a couple swallows left before the stallion would pass away. Something that could be considered a major upside point for him was the fact that he had passed out from the heavy amounts of blood loss.

When Rarity finally did let go of the wound she rose her head up to the ceiling and stared at it with a mad glare in her eyes. From deep within her body it started to boil up, a feeling that was purely primal had made her to release a roar that was dark, pleasurable and triumphal. Drops of blood ran down from both of the sides of her mouth and collected themselves on the lowest point of her chin before they dropped back down unto the blacked out stallion. While the sound of the roar died down, it slowly turned itself over into a dark chuckle. But even the chuckle died down in order for her to speak up her words. “The taste... exquisite! The hunt...” Rarity let go a small moan of pleasure as her eyes fell down his neck. “Even better.”

Some blood still came out of the wound and the mare licked it up with her blood wet tongue. She swallowed every last bit of the liquids that had entered her mouth. “Why did I kept denying it? It is the best thing that ever happened to me,” she spoke to herself. Her mind then brought up all the facts again before shattering them completely. Rarity erupted in a dark laughter as her wings flapped themselves a little bit. As more time had progressed she finally removed herself from the body of the stallion and made herself standing on the ground again.

She kissed the stallion once again lightly on the lips and left a small mark of blood on them. Her horn began to hum with power and the near lifeless body levitated itself up into the air while Rarity peeked to the outside world by walking by some of the curtains. “More silent than a graveyard,” the mare mumbled to herself before she made her way over to the front door and opened it in a careful manner.

She left with the body and found herself in a near dead, foggy Ponyville. With a door that fell back in its lock behind her did the mare thought of an actual place to hide the body and with a slow pacing she moved through town as silently as possible. That would have become his fate. After having served as the meal for the devil, he was just going to be dumped like it was nothing. The stallion could only pray that he would survive the onslaught he went through.

Rarity kept herself strictly to the shadows as she found her on the way over to the very bar she had found him. The task to do the thing was easier said than done given the fact that the fog was thicker than she originally had expected it to be. Though the unicorn wasn't the most idiotic of ponies and didn't drop the body right in front of the building. Instead she entered a small alleyway that was found next to the building.

“You have been a wonderful meal, darling. Rest for now,” she said while she brought the body passed herself and laid it next to a garbage container with great care. The body got placed in such a manner that made it appear that he had been drinking too much and thus was sleeping out his intoxication. Being satisfied with the result turned Rarity herself around once again in order to go home and get some much needed rest. At least some sleep that was required for the upcoming interview the following day.

Once more she allowed her uncloaked body to move itself in silence through the night. Her horn had discharged itself and the alleyway fell back into its natural darkness. The red rimmed eyes of the mare looked through the fog while she was even more careful around herself. For anything could happen along the way.

When she finally did came back home, there was the feeling of regret that rose up in her while she dragged her own body up the stairs. In the end Rarity just dropped herself in her bed and only let the struggle between herself erupt once more. “What is wrong with you, Rarity..? Just why... why?” she muttered as the blue aura appeared around her horn as the door to her bedroom closed itself and she curled up into a ball. With care did her eyes closed themselves and she spoke the last words for the night. “Just, why..?”

The more she pounded her mind on the question, the more blood tears collected themselves below her eyes. The tears of blood that eventually streamed down her cheeks once again, some made their way to the tip of her nose before they fell on the bed sheets.

For the couple remaining hours of the night kept the once so normal unicorn thinking about her done deeds. Deeds she never even thought of doing yet she still did them. Was it the course for her life? To adjust everything in order to be a bloodsucking monster of the night? But aside her guilt feelings, there was one other question that remained in her head, why her? As much as she tried to sleep, it just couldn't be done because of the thoughts racing through her mind.

In the far end had the moon just make room for the sun which raised up as it did every morning. The warm and pleasant rays of the morning vanquished the cold and dark grasp of the night as the moon lowered behind the mountains in the west. The mountain ridge even further than the mountains of Canterlot. A place that was simply known as Misty Peaks. A place of both adventures and myths. But above all, it was home to a small portion of the Griffon Empire.

Rarity let go an annoyed moan as she saw the first rays fell through her curtains, illuminating the room. “Bloody hell,” was the only thing she could bring out before the pillow was lifted and placed on top of her head in an attempt to block it out. But she couldn't take it anymore and just crawled out of her bed. The attention of the mare turned over to the dried up blood stains that could be clearly seen on the sheets and a feeling of disgust rose up within her body. “I'll clean those later,” the mare muttered before she opened the door of her bedroom with a simple charge of her horn and ventured down the hallway to the bathroom. Only to disappear within it in order to refresh herself sincerely.

With time progressing a little bit, she would have left the bathroom and looked as new. “Now that, was refreshing,” the mare said with a relaxed yet forced exhale while she made her way over to the stairs with elegance and grace. Her mane was wrapped in a towel that bounced gently up and down with every step she too from the stairs. Only to end up in the living room where she just waited. Waiting until the time was there to leave for her appointment.

The unicorn closed her eyes again for a little as her mane dried up and she fell asleep, finally able to gain some of her much needed and desired rest.

Time had been progressing a lot further than she thought, she shocked up out of her sleep and gently removed the towel from her mane. Her mane fell back in its signature and perfect curl and it was something that pleased her deeply. “You still haven't lost that touch, Rarity,” she spoke happily to herself before she hoisted herself up from the chair. Rarity made her way back up the stairs and had the intention to return into the bathroom where she would apply some makeup on herself and disposed of the used towel.

She entered the bathroom again and the towel was dropped on the ground. She proceeded by taking some of her mascara. She applied some of it on her eyelashes under a soft hum. Not too much and not too little, just perfect. And after the mascara she began to apply a bit more makeup until she looked like perfection itself.

She had one last look to her reflection in the water as her mirror image could not be seen anymore. But she smiled to the sights nonetheless and left the bathroom for the last time that day, making her way down the stairs once more. “The time has come now. Time to grab my chance. And I take it with both hooves,” she spoke in a happy tone to herself. It almost appeared to be that she had forgotten the events that happened with the stallion, or she didn't want to remember herself upon the facts.

The unicorn trotted over to the hatstand which still housed her cloak. A small grin appeared on her face as her horn coated itself within the blue magical aura once again. The cloak got levitated above her body before she allowed it to just be dropped over the whole of her body. The black fabric surrounded her from all sides once more.

With a deep and forced inhale did Rarity place the hood over her head and the horn discharged itself. The mare turned herself around towards the door and reached out for it once again. Rarity was truly hidden within the comforts of the fabric and stepped outside into the vast world. A world in which her eyes gazed upon the weakly shining afternoon sun.

Her pacing was a confident one as she left the dark comfort of her home and into the world filled with light. The door fell shut behind her and Rarity made her way to the edge of town. But she didn't stop there once she had reached it. Instead she went further away from the town as her appointed meeting point laid somewhere differently.

For it laid within a small restaurant that was named: ‘In the blue Goat’. A place that wasn't known by many and it was probably for the best if it was kept that way. The unicorn started to hum gentle tunes to herself while she kept going further away from the calm and peaceful village.

But where Rarity walked away from the town, back into it there were other activities that took place. More specifically in its famous tree library was another unicorn mare who had an entirely different problem to deal with. If Rarity only know that where her friend had been through ever since she left the boutique on the terms as they did.

For her drawn conclusions just might have become more true than she originally wanted them to be.

Earlier on that same night, during the young evening and inside the well-lit cottage that was home to nopony else then Fluttershy, could the pegasus have found herself busy taking care of her little critters like she always did. Most of the creatures were present but something still bugged the mare. “Oh Angel, where are you?” she spoke in her quiet voice as she looked everywhere for her little bunny. “Angel? Would you come here for some snuggles?” It was odd to say the least. As much as it was true that Fluttershy was walked over - if not steamrolled - by a bunny. Yet that same bunny would never turn down an offer like that down. Not in a million years.

“Oh no... What if, what if something happened to him! Oh, I got to find him, I got to find him now,” she spoke to all the critters present as the little bunny didn't appear. “Has, anyone seen Angel last?” All of the critters looked to one another and then shook their heads in a negative manner. But then came a little hummingbird to her who buzzed something within her ears. Something that made her jump right into the air with her wings spread out.

All of the animals present looked to her when she came back down and looked out of the window. “Oh poor Angel, all alone out there?! D-Don’t worry, mommy is going to get you!” Despite being the most unlikely pony to go out in the night, Fluttershy managed to gather all of her guts and she walked over to the front door. All of the creatures that were inside the house tried to warn her for something they called the beast. Of course it scared the pegasus to death but she spoke her words after a deep sigh. “No animal is matching in power then an angry mother. I will find you Angel. On my word.” There was nothing that could possibly stop the pegasus from not going and the creatures gave it up.

Not all too much later did Fluttershy found herself walking through the dark woods of Everfree. She tried everything in her might to find her little Angel. Scent, footprints, quiet yelling, all got done to find him. But she never got any response of any kind. “W-Where are you, Angel?” the mare questioned as all of the hope to find him slowly left her body as a whole.

Yet the mare had forgotten one thing. And that was that there was always light at the end of a tunnel. Even for her there would be in one form of the other. Whether she would actually agree with the light she would be seeing was a question in and of itself.

The grayish yellow coated pegasus walked passed an entrance that led over to an opening in the woods without giving it too much attention. Then her head rose itself up and she went straight into reverse, back to the entrance. For within the corner of her moderate cyan eyes she thought to have caught something. As her eyes watched better, they only grew bigger and bigger.

The shy pegasus of kindness looked right at a terrified Angel. She was, for the moment, the luckiest mare in the land and just rushed over to the critter without much thought through her mind.

“Oh I missed you so, so, so, much!” Fluttershy spoke after she had picked him up and nuzzled the nose of the bunny. But Angel himself had a bit of different plans. He woke her up out of the dream by a slap in the cheek and pointed to the woods. “W-Where was that good for Angel? What, what are trying to say?”

But it wasn't Angel who needed to answer that. Because the beast released a roar of utter domination and it jumped out of the woods. A large and gray furred wolf that was the size of the mare if not bigger with ease. Teeth and fangs were ready to cleave through the meat of the poor pony. A pony who yelped aloud and was frozen in utter fear. A quick meal for the wolf that had kept its eyes on the bunny for a good set of time. It was a treat, an upgrade even.

The predator rose up its claw and Fluttershy managed to either duck or fall to the ground. Mere seconds later was there the howling sound that came from the creature. One that could be heard through the entire woods of Everfree.

07 Same matters, different perspectives

Deep within the bowels of Ponyville’s only tree library, within its very bedroom that was filled with shelves of books and a desk, in the bed and covered up by blankets did she lay down. She had laid down in order to come to her much needed rest. The librarian, Twilight Sparkle, found herself stirring deep in her sleep while she let out a moan of utter discomfort. The unicorn kept her eyes firmly shut as her head laid on the pillow and the both of her forelegs took refuge above the stars and moon covered blanket. Not even the sweet rays of the mighty celestial sun were able to awake her from the slumber.

“N-No! P-Please, I, I beg you, no!” Twilight mumbled in her sleep before she turned her head to another side again. It was within the fraction of a second that her eyes shot open and she rose up in her bed. Twilight simply sat there while she was panting for her life and sweat made its gentle way down her forehead. “Spike!” she yelled all of the sudden and in utter despair for her housemate.

Twilight straightened her body a bit more upright in the bed and she started to shiver in true fear. The blood vessels in her eyes were clearly visible together with the bag under her eyes which decorated half her cheeks. In other words, she was a total wreck to look at. “Spike! W-Where are you?” she questioned through her racing fears. “T-Take it easy, Twilight. J-Just follow t-the checklist.”

The young librarian tried to get out of bed by kicking her hindlegs off to the side. She placed them on the ground in order that she could leave. Yet the reality resulted in the fact that she just fell right back onto her bed. Twilight’s hindlegs were tucked against her body and she just pulled the blankets over her head. Yet even through the done action did her hind hooves became visible on the other end of the bed. “This is not true... It, it was just, it was just a dream, right?” the unicorn mumbled deeply in herself and through the blanket before another moan of thought left her. Yet Twilight couldn't resist her feelings any longer. She had to check up on something. Something that was of rather great importance for her personally.

With her head still kept under the blankets would she have moved a hoof over her entire neck area with care. The motions that were being made almost seemed as if she was looking for something. For not only did she inspect the sides of her neck, also the front and back if it wouldn't be spared. Just be sure, she always told herself.

With time having passed for a little while would she have removed her hoof out of her neck. The blankets were opened up again and a hoof was placed on her chest. She released a deep sigh of pure relief below the blanket. “Thank Celestia herself. Spike! Where... oh.” What followed was a small and embarrassed giggle as she realized the facts as they were. “Right, he is on vacation of course.” Twilight then threw the blankets further off her body and she took a swig of fresh air that was brought in by a gentle breeze of wind. She rose her body right up again and her eyes just went over to the curtain covered windows.

A small, light brilliant raspberry colored aura started to coat her horn as the pillow behind the mare got the same aura around it and moved itself upright against the headend of the bed. Something that was perfect for Twilight to just lean against. Which was what she did before the sounds of a small ‘aah’ of comfort were released into the room. But soon after it her gaze went throughout the room with a keen eye while she mumbled her words. “Now then Twilight, recollect your mind and what did you see in your dream?”

In general there were the normal bookshelves that housed a near countless amount books for her to read during stormy nights or whenever she felt like. But there was something that was missing, something that was very dear to her. With her horn still charged up did she open up the curtain in a gentle manner to let the light of the sun illuminate the bedroom. “Good morning,” she spoke up under a gentle giggle as her eyes looked further than the window for a small amount of time. Her right forehoof stroked through the overall messy mane in an attempt to at least get it into model before she would refresh herself, if she was going to do that to begin with.

But then her eyes went back to looking for that something she wanted so much. They were given a better look over the many shelves that occupied her room, shelves that were filled with books of facts and fiction and scrolls of spells. Some of the books contained information about everything and probably most importantly, everyone.

Her eyes turned over to the messy desk with a slow glance. It was the very desk where she always worked behind until deep in the night. Scroll above scroll with the occasional book still just laid there. Quills that were never set back in their respectable holder laid somewhere in between it all. It could be considered a surprise that none of the jars of ink had fallen over. But it was at the sight of the desk that her eyes gained a little twinkle in them.

A twinkle that was created because she had caught that where she was looking for. Even if it was buried under many scrolls and closed books, Twilight was still able to see it. “Hey, so there is it where I left you,” she spoke up with a caring and much younger tone.

The charge around her horn increased itself a bit and below the scrolls it rose up. A stuffed animal that looked like it had gone through its days. “Smarty Pants!” Twilight spoke the voice of a foal when the plushie got levitated within the air. The grey coated, stuffed-up horse made its way over to his owner who was ready for him with spread open forelegs.

She discharged her horn and thus let Smarty fell into their hold. Only then should have cuddled him deep before her eyelids fell down once again. With the animal that held her company close to her, she wanted to allow herself to remember the horrible dream she had been through.

The eyes of the librarian mare were revealed once more and they turned their attention to the plushie. She gave it a soft kiss over its little head that was followed up by a gentle chuckle. “Smarty Pants, you are having no idea how ridiculously I have dreamed last night. One of my friends, Rarity, turned out to be a vampony and she tried to feed off me,” she spoke up in a chuckling voice.

Twilight turned her gaze up and out the window where she was met by the wonderful morning display. The unicorn let out a deep yet peaceful sigh before she gently shook her head from side to side. During the motions did her eyes fell back on her beloved plushie. “But that is nonsense, for vamponies are only myths and folklore. They don’t exist for real,” she continued to speak while she cuddled him even more. She allowed to let her head rest on top of that of the stuffed horse before loving herself in thoughts unknown. With time passing by, she just sat there. She forgot all about her studies, her responsibilities and tasks that laid ahead of her. It was a time of just her, Smarty Pants and the memories that belonged to them.

Her eyelids fell down for the third time while she continued with the cuddling and the seconds slowly turned into minutes. Everything showed it to her that she was able to fall right back asleep and she tried it for the longest of times. But after some time had passed by, it was her body that started to struggle against her. She had to go out of bed or her body would keep forcing her to do so. It was a battle she couldn't win, one of the very few that she couldn't.

Unwillingly were the eyes of Twilight opened again and she nuzzled Smarty Pants once more while she kept him close to her. With another charge of her horn, she levitated the stuffed animal up a little bit. Then she crawled out of her bed under the sounds of a slight yawn. The mare made her departure from the room and went down the hallway. Followed up by descending from the stairs of her multileveled tree library.

When Twilight reached the ground level, Smarty Pants was placed upon her back and she gave her eyes the time to look around. The sights that her eyes caught were some one that pleased her immense. Even more bookshelves then there were in her bedroom and filled with a near infinity of books on them. It created a warm and almost fuzzy feeling inside of the unicorn her body. Some even said that she was in her true element when she was surrounded by all the books.

A smile appeared below her muzzle and Twilight turned herself towards the kitchen with a little hop in her walking. Her horn was still charged up and with the help of her magic she prepared some tea for herself. Next to the sound of water boiling got the room also filled with the sweet humming tunes of Twilight herself. Tunes that were from long ago, from ages where her brother and herself were young and carefree. Times which she would cherish for all of eternity.

But for every good thought, there was one that haunted her. Her dream - or better said - her nightmare kept coming back at her in a most unpleasant manner. With a flash that appeared before her eyes she relived the moment for just a few seconds. That twisted face before that of hers, a set of blood red irises that pierced through her very soul while they had a pure white coloring around them. All of those things simply erupted her in a shiver of deep fear.

To make the matter even worse than it already was, she did knew to whom that face belonged. She knew that the creature was nothing more than a myth but it all seemed to be so realistic. It didn't make any sense to her as the face from her dream was from nopony other then one of her greatest friends, Rarity herself. In her ears she could hear the crazy laughter echo again which was soon followed up by the burning tingling in her very neck.

The whistling of the teapot caused the mare to snap out of it all and she gently shook her head under a soft moan. The unicorn levitated that boiling pot from the fire and carefully poured the water within the cup. “Ugh, stop thinking about it Twilight, just, stop it,” she muttered in herself before the pot got placed aside her. She picked up a small bag and dropped it within the water. “Just stop it. And think clearly for the moment. The facts, before the myths.”

All of the sudden she turned her head around in a manner as if she heard someone or something behind her. Her eyes fell to rest upon her cherished stuffed horse and kept looking at him with a set of curious eyes. “Hm? What was that Smart Pants? Yes, I know I have so much to do, but I cannot think straight right now,” she spoke against her plushie. Her head got turned back around to continue with what she was doing.

The mare took out the bag of her much desired blueberry flavored tea and dropped it on a plate that was used to store the tea bags on. Yet the thoughts continued to race through her mind. The little bag had been within the water for some time and thus it created an abnormally strong tea. Luckily for Twilight was it something that she could live with. But next to the strength had it also cooled down by a lot. The temperature almost came to the point where she would have nothing but ice tea.

After some passage of time itself had she taken herself out of her thoughts and let the cup levitate into the air. Twilight wandered back into the living room where her eyes gazed upon the hundreds, if not thousands of books. “Need to reorganize everything soon once more,” the unicorn spoke to herself. She wandered up to her ever so comfortable rocking chair. In which she carefully allowed her body to take place in. The cup of near cold tea got placed on the small table on the side and Smarty Pants was placed down on her belly.

Her eyes moved themselves over the room once more but that time they fell upon the set of books she leaned out to a friend. Twilight hadn't given herself the time yet to place them back on the shelves but when her eyes got placed on them, it was her curiosity that was sparked. The light brilliant raspberry aura increased once more in sound as the books got the same aura around them. Soon enough they began to levitate towards the mare who looked at all their respectable titles. “Why would she..?” she wondered herself as a hoof stroked her chin in a thoughtful manner.

The mulberry coated unicorn blinked a couple times before she erupted out in a light laughter. Yet she still managed to speak her words through it. “Oh Twilight, you can be so silly sometimes.” Without much further thoughts she placed the books back on the ground but held one before her. The book opened itself and she read through it as she giggled every time the thought crossed her mind. “Rarity, a vampony? Oh that doesn't even make any sense! Vamponies are myths and no facts.”

She held Smarty Pants closer to her while she took gentle sips from her cooled down tea. Her eyes were reading every single word thoroughly and processed by her mind. Though the more she read, the more dots became connected for her. “What in the hays name? Red irises, tend to stay in all day, not a fan of sunlight,” she mumbled as she kept on reading. A small spark appeared in the eyes of the mare before she made the final connection. In response to it however, she just threw the book away and crossed her forelegs a bit tighter. “Stupid book,” she muttered after the last sip of her tea had made its way down her throat. But something deep inside of her mind made it all so clear on the facts. Yet the fact-based unicorn didn't want to believe them. She couldn't even believe them because she would speak ill about a true friend of hers.

“Vamponies are fiction, nothing more than a myths and folklore based upon misunderstood events and mostly used to scare little foals, Twilight. They just can’t exist, even by magical standards,” the unicorn spoke confidently to herself to keep her logic into existence. Though her entire gaze turned differently as she thought about what she had been reading and compared that to the behavior of Rarity. “B-But the facts, all pointed to it. They, do, not, exist,” she mumbled deeply in herself. “They don’t and that’s it!”

She was in a struggle that divided her mind into two separate parts. At one end she had her scientific side where she tried to find logical explanations for the matter and kept to deny that vamponies were real. On the other end, were her own emotions. She had seen the changes of Rarity and all of them matched those mentioned in the book. Twilight released a deep sigh of confusion and leaned a little deeper in her chair while she cuddled the stuffed animal. She was not willing to believe it. There had to be other reasons of just why the changes happened to Rarity and Twilight sought in every corner of her mind for a possible excuse, no matter how ridiculous it even was.

“It, it is just so unreal. Thousands of years thought to be a myth, and now they apparently exist? I can't wrap my head around it. Of course, she can also just have a skin condition, but that doesn't explain everything,” said Twilight while her eyes let themselves drop upon Smarty Pants. “How about you, what do you think about it?” she asked him a tone of utmost uncertainty.

But before Smarty Pants could ‘answer’ in any form of his own, there was a knock on the door. A knock that disrupted the confused silence of the library. A knock that caught the attention of the unicorn of the home and the empty tea cup was finally set back upon the table. Twilight charged up her horn just a bit more in order to unlock the front door.

It didn't took long before the front door had unlocked itself and Twilight spoke her words. “It’s open.” Almost right away it was opened by the visitor in a hasty manner. She appeared to be having a visitor that had entered the building without a problem but appeared to be scared to death. Things would only get more complicated from there on.

Before Twilight could even greet the incoming pony, there was something big that flew into her room. Something that was almost faster than light and left a rainbow colored tail everywhere it went. The - by then even more - confused unicorn blinked a couple times while her eyes trailed the thing around. Her eyes tried to keep themselves fixed on the being soaring around. “What in the world of..?” was the only thing she could whisper up. Curious to what it was, she kept her horn charged up in case the mysterious visitor wanted to harm her. Yet the trail was something she had seen before. From one particular pegasus to begin with.

In the end had the trail worked its way under a table and it never left it yet the sounds of teeth that clattered against each other was present. The unicorn stood up from her rocking chair and placed her plushie back in it chair. After that she would have turned herself over to the little table. With care in her steps she approached the table and she lowered herself on her hooves in order to assume a laying position on the floor. With all of the guts in her body she extended her right foreleg ever so gently in order to lift up the table cloth.

What she caught in her eyes was a shivering was a near death terrified cyan blue pegasus mare. A pony she knew all too well, if not a little bit too well. “Rainbow, w-what are you doing here, if I may ask?” Twilight asked carefully when she tried to find the eyes of the mare.

The pegasus her moderate cerise irises turned over to the unicorn. The fear was just readable in them like an open book. “H-Her,” she managed to say through all of her shivers and fears.

“Who, Rainbow?” Twilight asked a little curious but also careful. Confusion and Twilight never went well together but she found herself in a situation where it dominated her mind. She needed clearance in it and she needed it almost right away if she wanted to be able to say anything about it..

“T-T-That mare... R-Rari...” Rainbow managed to bring out in an utterly terrified voice.

“Rarity?” replied Twilight in a calm manner.

The name alone went through both the marrow and bone of Rainbow as she shivered only more in response. One of her hooves made its way all over her neck as sweat dripped down from her body. The wings were tucked forcibly against her body but the muscles seemed to be stressed in such a manner that they were able to spring open and make an escape if it would be needed. The hoof appeared to be looking for something, something that where the mare not even sure was where it was for. “N-Not bitten,” she spoke in a slight relief tone but her fears wouldn't leave her alone that easily.

The routine that was done actually reminded her of her own that morning and according to what she knew, she continued on with it. “Calm down Rainbow, it was nothing but a dream. Besides, vamponies do not exist, remember,” she said in a reassuring voice while her attention was kept to her friend. She wanted to come closer and give the pegasus a tight hug, but given the position she was in, her mental instability, it would be everything but a good idea.

“You do not know! She tried to bite me, drain me, drink me! Me!” replied Rainbow in a tone that was full of fear while she crawled even further under the table. Little did she knew that half of her body had already left the backside and thus laid in the open.

The unicorn let out a small sigh before her mouth opened again to reply with words of her own. “Rainbow, you do realize it was just a dream right? But to be honest, I had the same dream. It was just a nightmare, Rainbow. Nothing to worry about.” She had made her own confession against the pegasus and could only hope that it would be taken well. Another thing that was taken rather, wrong by Rainbow.

“N-Nothing to worry about? Nothing to worry about!? Then explain to me how Rarity doesn't like the sunlight anymore all the sudden! Or why she walks around in a black cloak covering her entire body just as Zecora once had! I saw her going out of town like that today, my cloud had drifted off once again to her home and she left like that, Twi. Explain please!” yelled the terrified Rainbow back in response. Her eyes left the unicorn and went from right to left in repetitive motions. She would be making certain that nothing would have been able to catch her, at all.

Twilight began to think about the words that her friend had spoken. She then allowed the gears and pistons in her head to ponder deeply in order to come up with an actual logical explanation for everything that was mentioned. “Well, it is a little odd indeed, I do agree on that. But that does not stand equal to her being a monster. It is Rarity we are speaking about remember, our own little fashionista. Maybe it is just something with fashion, you never know what goes on in her mind about it. I remember how she once had to make that dress for a high client in Canterlot? She didn't let one stone untouched around the subject the dress had to be in,” she eventually replied. “...And, she’s our little drama queen. Best not to forget that little detail.”

“Oh, yeah, that explains the cloak. But what about those, those soul-piercing eyes of her then! Those are just downright creepy, Twilight and you know it!” Rainbow answered after she had moved just a bit forward before her eyes locked onto those of the mulberry unicorn.

“She told me those were contact lenses for her glasses and so did she told you, you were there when she said it, remember,” the mare said towards her friend, for she believed that that was the holy truth.

“Twilight,” spoke Rainbow to interrupt her without any pardon whatsoever. “Her eyesight is perfectly fine! She only uses those glasses to see better while she does her frou-frou thingy!”

As the words entered her ears was the initial response that the eyes of Twilight shocked open from the sudden revelation. The unicorn shook her head a couple times in order to think reasonable once more for herself. Her eyes fixed themselves upon Rainbow once more as the gaze in her eyes told everything. “W-What did you just say here!?” the unicorn asked in surprise. She felt that her entire world was about to crumble down into rubble and dust.

Rainbow had managed to peek her head out from under the table. She would have let her eyes rest upon those of Twilight even more. “Look, you may know her for some time now, but I've known her far longer. She never, ever wore those glasses unless she was working. And think about everything we have done, every time we were together, did she ever wore her glasses then? When we went to defeat that dragon? When we found the elements? Or even at the Grand Galloping Gala? And all the other countless things. I do not remember that at all!” she spoke up with a terrified yet confident look in her eyes. Whether Twilight wanted it or not, she had to give Rainbow her right.

“Now that you say it Rainbow, that is an odd thing indeed. What else could create such a thing? Genetic disorder perhaps? I have read it somewhere that it is possible due to the genes, the color of a ponies irises can change,” spoke Twilight on response after she was given the opportunity to think a bit more over the matter. Her mind brought up memories and in each of them, Rarity was seen without her glasses. “Though it doesn’t happen overnight, it takes it time so...”

The two mares were strangled within their own conspiracy theories and that caused them to forget possibly the most important question of it all, if not one of the simplest either. What if Rarity had always worn lenses and they didn't knew about it? There were so many ideas about their friend.

“But I am done yet!” Rainbow interrupted. She never gave a true answer to the words of Twilight though. “How about that nightgown she wore when we came? It didn't really look like fabric if you ask me! More like, some sort of leather or, or skin even. Or when I wanted to open the curtains, she resisted remember! Twilight, the facts are shoved in our faces, Rarity is a vampony! Yet you refuse to believe it while the facts are there!” The words that were spoken by the unicorn, were fired right back at her in full. Yet Twilight was fully aware of the fact that Rainbow was paranoid. It was something she never forgot in her mind while she worked out a conclusion.

The unicorn couldn't do much else then just letting out a chuckle at the explanation spoken by the terrified to death pegasus. Twilight shook her head a little bit before she gave off a warm smile to her rainbow maned friend. “Rainbow, what do you have a living fantasy. Truly, our Rarity a vampony? Do you even know how unreal that sounds? Yes, there are indeed facts pointing into that direction but it simply is not true.” But as confident as she spoke to the pegasus, so uncertain she was within the realms of her own mind.

The eyes of Rainbow shrunk deeply as another thought crossed her mind and she simply returned to her safe spot under the table. “She, she is not here now is she, i-in the nearby surrounding I mean,” the pegasus asked with care. Twilight shook her head and the two continued to argue about the matter. It was a matter they both knew that was the same. But each of them had a different perspective on. A perspective that clashed deeply with the one from the other. Which on its turn was fuel for the raging argument.

After hours or arguing against one another and both of the mares were defending their points of view rock-solid while still being doubtful in their minds. It was the sound of the afternoon newspaper that fell on the floor which caused both ponies to look up and stop their talking almost right away. For most of the day it had been silent in the library and that was the first sound to ever come from the outside world.

Twilight charged up her horn and levitated the pieces of paper over to their area. Though Rainbow was still under the table and scared to death, Twilight had made herself again comfortable within the soft cushions of her rocking chair. Smarty Pants had taken his residence once more in the warm hold of the unicorn for a deep snuggle that went on for hours.

The unicorn’s first intentions were to place the papers aside and continue on their argument s if nothing happened. Yet there was an article on the front page that caught her attention and caused her pupils to shrink. Without any kind of warning given, she started to read through the article. The mare mumbled some of the words that were written down.

Rainbow had grown curious to just why Twilight was so silent and she perked her ears greatly in attempt to catch the words. Mere seconds later she carefully listened to the rambling of Twilight. “Stallion found in alley near café, taken from nearly all his blood, no further injury, according to witnesses the stallion left with a... a...”

“A what, Twilight?” Rainbow dared to asked as she had grown more curious. The mare dared to keep her head out even further to fully catch the revelation that was about to be made.

With fear that filled her voice did Twilight spoke up the words as they literally stood in the paper. “A white coated unicorn mare who had a curled, purple mane and tail…”

08 Unexpected visitors

The sun was lowering itself behind the hills at the end of the long day, it was the wonderful moon that took its first peeks over the eastern edge. And with its coming did the land slowly shrouded itself once again within the darkness of the night. A night that promised to be calm and overall peaceful yet a single cloud hung here and there. The light that was created by the candles within the homes of many ponies helped with illuminating the calm and foggy streets of the town. The atmosphere itself was cold, dark and overall unpleasant to venture over on the calm evening. But on one of the land roads that walked just outside of the town there was a figure who made its way down them. A cloaked figure from with the only thing visible being a set of soul-piercing red rims.

It was nopony else then Rarity who had made her back home from the restaurant she had given off the interview. With her slender body surrounded by the cloak, she wandered down the road with a gentle trot of her hooves. Yet on a certain moment she just held her pace and let out a deep sigh. The hood of the cloak got put down and the perfectly curled mane were revealed to the nightly skies. Only after that would her eyes have moved up to the moon itself. The unicorn did something she hadn't done in a long time and allowed her face to bath itself within the light of the object on the skies. Strangely enough it had the same effect as when the sun would hit it before her changes. She loved it to say the least.

The day had been both long and tiresome for her. Mostly because of the single fact that most of the questions which were asked during the interview happened to be about her conditions. Rarity kept denying everything and talked her way around it all of the time. She managed to deceive them all without a doubt but in order to come up with her answers she had to think deeply. And it was that, that made her mind as tired as one could be. The mare turned her attention over to a small hill and almost instinctively she decided to venture up on it. With her pacing slightly above a normal trot she managed to get up on the top with a gentle and forced exhale of relief.

In her eyes it was to be seen that she almost had reached the rustic and peaceful town once more. A town that was covered within the fog. Something which wasn't the case for the hillside that laid only a couple more miles before her. In her mind she estimated more than five but less than ten. Rarity was almost back home and she knew it all too well.

She would almost be back within the warm comforts of her precious little posterbed to relax and sleep. The unicorn could almost smell the blankets that were soaked in her body odors and a smile that was wide enough to show her teeth came to her face. The fangs themselves were retracted and thus invisible for any peeking eyes to see. It was a thing done for the interview and she hadn't the desire to make them pop out anytime soon either.

The attention of the mare suddenly turned itself all over her surroundings. Her eyes caught the remaining hillside and the plains that stretched themselves before and around the town. Under the light of the moon it was something truly priceless to witness. But eventually she caught something that was odd and even to be considered out of place. For in her crimson red rimmed eyes had fallen on an all too familiar looking show-wagon that was stationed within the valley directly to her left. Rarity gave herself some time to consider just who or what could be living within it and almost right away she knew it. She knew just who resided in there and wasn't the happiest mare about it.

“Trixie...” Rarity muttered in herself. She remembered the events from a distant past like they had happened only the day before. An event that the unicorn despised with all of her heart and mind. An event that was engraved within her mind forever more. And to make matters only worse had the everlasting thirst risen up once more. She had tried to fight it off by taking a couple glasses of red wine during the interview though. But that only seemed to have helped for a little bit of time. The lust for blood was within her once more and it needed to be stilled. If the cards would be playing themselves correctly was the mare who happened to be responsible for the deeds of the events, would be residing within that very same wagon. Which meant that she had a prey right before her.

The mind of Rarity crawled back slow and steady towards a state that could be considered primal and vampiric. She would have descended from the hill in silence and with care in her hooves. The unicorn went even further downhill and into the direction of the wagon instead of the town. But Rarity just couldn’t get over her grudges with the other pony. She had a score to settle and the price to be paid would be done in blood. A price none wished to pay for it.

The unicorn had reached the foot of the hill and she lowered her body towards the ground before she would continue her steps. With a careful sneaking attempt did she manage to make her way up to the movable building. Not a single sound left nor was created by her as she came closer and closer. The ears kept themselves peaked up in order to catch up any possible sounds whether they would be coming inside or from the outside.

Luckily for her were the only sounds she caught up the gentle snoring of the pony inside and the wind that made its way over the grass in a calm manner that was surrounding her. Everything appeared to be perfect, yet the mind of the unicorn came into another conflict with itself. At one end she could use a meal and even had found it. On the other end it would mean that another pony would be losing its blood. Is it possible that one can truly keep denying its nature? was the only thought that ran across her mind in the far end. The only question to which she truly needed an answer on.

With the sounds of a gentle growl that left her, Rarity made her way over to the door of the wagon and pressed an ear against it. The thought was almost destroyed by her needs for blood and the ivory coated mare listened even deeper to the sounds from the inside. After a couple seconds she moved her hoof which would have reached up for the knob. She turned it over in the hope to unlock it.

Much to her own surprise was the door unlocked and thus left open for anyone to enter. Rarity pushed the door open just wide enough so that she could slip through the gap in silence. She then would have let her eyes fall over the interior. Though when the door opened, it also allowed a breeze of cold, evening wind to rush into the wagon. The wind caused the body within the bed stir a little bit as it traveled over the blanket and a small, feminine sounding moan did its turn through the wooden cart. The ivory coated unicorn stopped dead in her tracks on the very moment the sound came to her ears. Her eyes only glared over to the bed and she hoped that her prey wouldn't be waking up.

A couple of heartstopping seconds passed by and nothing happened. Rarity carefully closed the door behind her before she let her eyes fall upon the bed once again. In the light of the one candle that was still on and her eyes adjusted to the darkness it could be seen that the blankets were moved up and down in a peaceful manner. The vampiric mare turned her eyes over to the mirror that hung on the side and gazed upon it for a few seconds.

Once again she was confronted with the fact that she shouldn't be existing. But the longer she stared into the object, the more madness began to flew through her mind. The red rimmed eyes soon tore themselves away and fell on the desk below where she saw the things needed to powder one’s nose. Further she also took note of the hatstand that housed a pink and purplish wizard hat and matching cloak that she knew all too well. The clothing that was worn by the one showpony that humiliated her once in front of half the town. Rarity knew then that she was at the right address without any mistake.

The unicorn swiftly and silently made her way over to the bed without a second thought in her mind as all that she wanted was the blood to be consumed. When she found herself next to it did her eyes fell upon the blue coated unicorn mare who laid inside of it. Aside from her everlasting thirst for blood there was also the feeling of hatred which boiled up within her body. Rarity was faced with a choice in that moment she glared over the other mare. She could either just drain the mare completely and therefore ending her miserable little life. Or spare her by only taking that she truly needed.

The eventual decision was one that happened to be difficult to make for Rarity’s mind. But her nature managed to get the better of her. With a light hop she landed on top of the bed and found herself directly above the sleeping mare. Yet the mattress didn't bounce up or down from her jump which was questioning but quickly dispatched as well. One of her cold forehooves stroked up and down visible parts of the neck in a gentle manner. Rarity tried her best to spot a suitable vein to bite in and consume the blood.

The cold hoof made its contact with the warm coat of the blue unicorn and she shivered once more as if the wind made its way passed her. The vampiric mare could only pray that she didn't woke up again. Though much to her own luck it didn't happen and the red rims kept gazing down the neck for a vein to bite into. The rims scanned the visible parts down to the last hair but the sweet spot was never to be found. So she did the only thing she could do, which was pulling the blankets down.

With a great care did she pull them down and then her eyes she caught a suitable vein. The mouth of Rarity opened itself wide and the fangs were elongated for the first time after the talk was done. The razor sharp, pure white fangs were ready to tear through the flesh in order to consume the blood. She moved her head over to the neck and accompanied with the sound of a light pop did the fangs pierce through the skin of her prey. Unlike last time, there wasn’t any form of mercy shown. The fangs sank themselves deep into the vein and caused the blood flow to make its escape right into the orifice of the vampony. Rarity took the first swallow under a moan of guilty pleasure after her mouth was filled with the red colored, liquid gold.

But on the moment very moment that her the fangs sank into the neck, the eyes of the sleeping mare shot open widely and a loud yelp came after the first swallow. With her dark grayish violet eyes she saw just what was going on. The other unicorn blinked in confusion at first before the reality of the situation came to her and the burning pain within her neck was clearly felt. “W-What are you, d-doing to T-Trixie!?” she shouted while she entered a struggle in a vague attempt to get the vampony off of her body.

Though no matter what Trixie did, Rarity wouldn’t have given up her position. She had locked all of the limbs of the other unicorn with her own which meant she was in full control. And on the other end she didn't even care that she was awake to begin with.

Any pony with the right set of mind wouldn't just become a prey for a predator and Trixie wasn't any exception to that rule. Even though her limbs were held into place, there was one thing still free. Around her horn had her signature magenta colored aura appeared. The ears of Rarity perked themselves up at the sudden sound and her eyes opened up in response to the new light but was too late react. For when Trixie released the charge, it was Rarity who got sent into the wall of the wagon which had the door in it. But due to the fangs still being in the neck at the time of happening, it also tore apart some skin in the process. Trixie yelled in agony after the rip had taken place and pressed a hoof against the wound while she rose her body up in the bed.

The beating of her heart was felt against the hoof while blood rushed past it. She let her eyes fall upon the dropped down Rarity in the cloak. “Be gone, demonspawn! You have nothing to search here!” she shouted up towards her.

At first there was no response with the exception of a deep groan that left the hump of fabric. Trixie looked a bit worried as the possibility was there that she killed somepony, or something. “Hmhmhmhm, I don’t think so,” the vampony suddenly replied as she had found stability on all four of her legs again and rose back up. The vampiric mare's hood was lowered once again and she stared right into the violet ones of Trixie while her lips were covered in blood. The piece of skin had fallen to the ground and wasn't of any interest any more for either two of them. All that they had eye for, was the one they were looking at.

The blue coated unicorn gazed back within the red rims she started to shake her head deeply. It almost seemed that she had seen a light of some sort. “No, this, this is not true! This is not happening. Not to Trixie!” she managed to bring out while the pounding of her heart became only heavier and heavier. It felt like she had entered one of her worst nightmares. The tailor of Ponyville facing off against her in a demonic appearance for nothing else but plain revenge.

“Take it from me, darling,” spoke Rarity in a tone of dark joy while she walked back to the bed. She wanted to finish what she started and would do that in one way or the other. Yet in order to crumble Trixie even more, she added two little words. “It, is.”

“But why, Trixie?” she spoke softer as the fur around the wound only became redder and redder. Trixie had lost much blood already and she entered the struggle to keep her eyes open. Her violet eyes were able to see the streams of blood that went down the sides of the ivory coated mare her mouth who grinned like the devil she was.

“Because, I have a score to settle with you.” Rarity continued to speak in the dark joy while her cloak moved itself up and revealed her bat wings to her prey. Her posture suddenly became more intimidating and surreal at the same time.

“No,” was the last word to be spoken by Trixie before she just fell back in her bed. The hoof that was pressed against the wound had just left it. And in initial response from the body were the liquids that squirted out of it again.

“Check, and mate,” spoke Rarity in a cold tone. She hopped on the bed once more and began to lick the wound for a last time. Trixie had passed out from the loss of blood and it was just what the unicorn wanted. She just laid on her bed, lifeless and her eyes closed off from the world. The only thing that indicated that she was alive was the open wound that was caused by the vampiric mare.

But even though she was an easy target, Rarity couldn't find it in her to end the life of the showpony. “Your time has not come yet, my prey,” she spoke while a hoof stroked through the mane while she licked her lips clean from the blood that was found on them. “Good blood though, I must admit that.” After that she proceeded to give a kiss upon the forehead of the mare while her horn charged itself up within the blue aura. A piece of cloth was brought over to the wounds and firmly pressed itself against it before being tied together. Then she just jumped off the bed as a whole.

The door of the wagon opened itself with the help of her magic as the horn was still charged. Rarity left the wagon and closed the door again before resuming the journey back to her home once more. With her stomach at least filled with some blood she took a gentle pacing while her eyes rose up the moon that stood high above her and her horn discharged completely.

At first there wasn't anything special to notice about it. But as her red rimmed eyes looked better toward it but around the object there was the same kind of red coloring to be seen. Rarity didn't notice that coloring at first and only released a smirk at the rock up in the skies. As a couple seconds had passed by before her wings had curled themselves back up around her body and she simply lowered her eyes again. Rarity was ready to continue on her way home. She had more than enough from the day and all that she required and wanted was the fact to sleep.

While the unicorn saw her home standing in the distance, she took note that some light could be seen through the closed curtains and she only blinked in response. “D-Did I forgot to turn off the lights or something?” she eventually mumbled to herself and increased her pacing a bit more. When she was close enough, her horn charged itself up and she opened the door carefully. She feared just what could possibly inside of her home. But if it was a burglar then the tables would be turned quickly into her favor.

As she made her way into the building there was a set of voices that originated from the living room. A set of voices that were a little bit too well known for her. Rarity made the decision not to remove the cloak yet from her back and she closed the door a bit too loud.

The sound of the door that fell shut caught in the ears of the ponies that were visiting her and their sounds fell silent. Rarity carefully made her way through the archway that would have led her into the living room and on the sight to be seen, her eyes shrunk to the smallest possible size while the feeling of just galloping up the stairs took its turn in her guts.

“Hey sis!” the cracked voice of a young filly pierced itself within the ears of the unicorn as a set of green eyes went through her marrow and bone.

Rarity as simply stunned just by who was visiting her and after some stuttering gibberish she regained the ability to at least speak words normally again. “E-Evening S-Sweetie.” The mare gulped at the sight of her sister actually being there. Mostly for the very fact that her changes weren't yet discussed with her sister. Nopony even knew about the being she had become. But knowing her little sister’s nature, she and her friends would find it out one day sooner or later.

The young filly released a small chuckle before she spoke up again. “Aaaw, you are surprised, aren't you?”

“One, one can certainly say that yes.” Rarity replied as the situation had come to near impossible.

And in order to make matters even worse, it was finally revealed that Sweetie had a mulberry coated foreleg around her shoulders as she sat down next to somepony on the sofa. Curiously had Rarity moved her red rimmed eyes over to the pony to who the leg belonged too and hoped that it would be who she thought it was.

Yet she only got a second heart attack, if her heart would still beat that was. For it was the complete opposite of who she thought that it was. “Hey Rarity,” the other pony spoke up in a feminine voice. For where she thought to find her mother, she instead found nopony else then Twilight Sparkle.

The purple maned unicorn found herself then in a situation she wanted to avoid at all costs. For she either had to tell the truth or lie around it once more against her friend and against her sister for the first time. Her heart said the first, her brain spoke the second.

“Sweetie, it is time for you to go bed.” Rarity replied under a warm smile. The young filly hopped off of the sofa and made her way over to her sister. She wanted to nuzzle her deeply after a long time of not having seen her. The elder sister couldn't resist the eyes Sweetie gave her and she lowered her head in order to nuzzle her beloved sister.

“Sis, w-why are you so cold?” Sweetie asked as she felt the cold nose of Rarity which made her own nose twitch a little bit.

“Well, it is not that warm outside. And I haven’t gotten the time yet to warm myself up. But now, hurry up to bed, or I get trouble with mom,” replied Rarity under the smile.

The little filly gave a nod before she went up the stairs and galloped into her own room. Sweetie would have dropped herself on her bed in - what could be considered - a record time. It wouldn’t have been later that Rarity could be found standing within the doorway. The mare still had the cloak around her body and a smile while her eyes gently laid themselves on the blanket covered Sweetie. Oddly enough, the filly didn't ask anything about her eyes even though they were looking at each other right in them for a couple seconds.

Maybe Twilight told her already, she thought to herself before a small song left her in a hum. Under the loving sounds of the humming, Sweetie snuggled up against her blanket and pillow while she cuddled her head against her stuffed animal. The green rimmed eyes closed themselves off from the world and she left the earthly realm in order to trade it for the dreamy one.

The sight that was caught within the eyes of Rarity made it impossible to resist her sisterly feelings. Even though the two differed almost literally day and night from each other in personality, even though they took the blood from below the other’s hooves, they still loved the each other as much as they loved their parents. The elder mare continued to hum some tunes while she walked closer to her sister and tucked her in a bit more comfortable. The humming eventually died down as her lips moved over to the filly’s forehead and give a kiss upon it. A kiss as only a sister could do that.

A smile appeared on the filly’s face as she slowly drifted off even further into her much needed sleep. Rarity smiled in return before she left the bedroom and closed the door almost entirely.

Before she would go back downstairs and listen to what Twilight had to tell had Rarity to undress herself. Thus she made her way over to her own bedroom where she quickly took off her cloak. With a simple charge of her horn it got untied and lifted off her body with grace. The incognito batwings were revealed as her gown and after it did the mare quietly made her way down the hallway and stairs in order not to wake up her little sister. But she still had to deal with the second unexpected visitor of the night. Something that was not going to be pretty.

When Rarity reached the living room and made her entrance, she found her friend still sitting in the sofa. Her activity was not much with the exception of entertaining herself in her own mind. “May I ask what the occasion is for this late night visit? I thought you didn't like to travel through the dark,” spoke Rarity up while she made her way further into the room. “Hmhmhm, where are my manners? Would you like something to drink?”

“No thank you, Rarity,” replied Twilight as she shook her head gently. The seamstress gave an understanding nod and took place in a chair that stood in the opposing side as the sofa. The violet eyes of the librarian fell upon the red rims of Rarity before she continued to speak. “But the reason why I am here, is because I wish to discuss some things with you, maybe a little personal things, but they still need to be discussed.”

“Hm? What do you wish to discuss then, especially at this hour,” the vampony questioned as she kept her own eyes in contact with those of Twilight.

“Well, your condition mostly,” she replied.

“This again Twilight? Didn't we already discussed this before?” spoke Rarity under a gentle grown of discomfort.

“We have yes. Because earlier today, I spoke with Rainbow and a couple interesting facts surfaced.” Twilight said as she looked even deeper into the eyes of Rarity. “Facts about you.”

“And... facts like?” Rarity questioned after she gained a curious gaze within her own eyes. Even though the possible fact that she could be discovered by one of her friends, still caused her to be curious to her words.

“The fact that you never, ever, wore your glasses for eyesight reasons, thus it couldn't be replaced with contact lenses.” Twilight confessed without any form of shame.

Rarity just looked the other unicorn into the eyes and gave a gentle chuckle. But as the words left her mouth, the tone of irritation could be found within the undertone. “Fine, you wish to know why? Well, you probably know that genes create a pony’s eyecolor right? I am having a rather, rare, gene which causes to switch my eye colors. It happened at young age, that my eye color changed to sapphire blue. But over the course of time, they changed back to their original color. These red rims are my real eye color. There, happy now? Happy you know a long lasted secret of mine?”

In response to the spoken words and some thinking of her own, Twilight gave a small nod of acceptance. “I see Rarity. But there is one more question I have for you.”

“Go ahead, Twilight.”

“A-Are you, by any chance, a vampony?” Twilight spoke with a shaky voice before she leaned a bit more forward in the sofa.

Rarity gazed at her friend with a confused gaze before she erupted out in a polite laughter. “Oh dear goodness darling, everypony knows they do not exist. They are just a myth, a ponytale meant to scare you.”

“Well then, can you explain to me why you did wanted those books on vamponies and also, explain this?” Twilight said in a bit more of a serious tone. She followed it up by charging up her horn and threw the newspaper which Rainbow and herself had been reading earlier that day on the table. She simply pointed to the article about Mixmaster and Rarity caught the signal of it.

“The books are explained easy enough. I got an order to make a vampiric or gothic styled dress and needed more information on the subject. And what is..?” the vampiric unicorn pleaded for herself before she took the newspaper with her own magic. She read the pointed article and it didn't came as a true surprise that it had made the front page. After a loud exhale she spoke the words in her defense. “Yes, I did leave the place with him yes, that is no lie. But after we got here, our ways parted and I went to bed, Twilight.”

The other mare gave her another nod and seemed to be taken the lie that was spoken. “I see, but I’m afraid I have to go now. The time is getting a bit too late for my comfort and Spike isn't home either, so I am all on my own... And my bed is at best at this time. We probably see each other tomorrow again.”

Rarity nodded to her words with a lip curled smile and followed Twilight to the door where she simply left the boutique. The ivory unicorn stood in the doorway and waved over to her friend as she made her way back to her own home.

After the door of the boutique had fallen down in its lock for the last time of the evening, Rarity charged up her horn once more and all the candles in the building extinguished themselves before she made her way up the stairs. But her mind rambled over the events that happened.

You need to be more careful, Rarity. This only happened what, three, four days ago? You must keep this secret at all cost... Hide your ways better, hide your secret better, that is your way of survival now. Hide, remain in the shadows and deny every, single, thing, she thought deeply in herself while she reached her own bedroom. Rarity simply dropped herself in her open bed and she curled herself up on the mattress. She used her mane and tail as a pillow and closed her eyes in order to get some much needed sleep.

With the whole day and part of the night being awake, it had been wearing deep on her mind and within minutes she found herself in a peaceful slumber. As the moon kept showing itself over the land it had maintained its light red coloring around it. Something that it would keep for the rest of the night and show in the fullest of glory’s.

But unknown to her was that an even bigger danger was waiting for her in the future. Something that wasn't her secret being leaked out, nor the possible fury of the princesses. It wasn't even her friends breaking their friendships with her because of her conditions. Something that could be considered equally as terrible.

09 Unwelcome surprises

With the light maroon red moon that slowly crawled its way over the star filled night skies, it allowed many ponies to fall peacefully asleep and get some of their much needed rest. They didn’t even look up strange from the color of the rock. Yet the unicorn seamstress was granted everything but. Her nature simply didn't allow her to sleep for the wonderful night. Rarity was a child of that very night and thus destined to roam through its darkness until the dreaded dawn did its turn once more over the horizon. The only time of the day she was allowed to have her slumber as the sun of Celestia stood high in the skies.`

Rarity opened her eyes again and they looked like an absolute mess. The unicorn just left her bed with some uncomfortable sounds. To her it felt as if she only had her eyes closed for less than one hour after she had returned to the building. The mare moaned and groaned in a soft tone while her cracking bones brought her over to the relaxing chair in her bedroom. With a loud plop did she dropped herself in the chair as the bags under eyes could be seen clearly in the moonlight that shone through the curtain. Just after she sat down, one of the curtains was opened up further in order to have some natural light in the room. Rarity was dead tired and unable to collect her mind to cast a magical spell on the candles. Yet not allowed to sleep.

“Just why... am I not going to the princesses?” she muttered to herself in the drunkenness that was caused by the lack of sleep. Everything inside her head was set loose and thus allowed the thoughts to run freely through her mind. But she only came down to one simply conclusion upon the question that was asked. “Oh right, that is why. A vampony as the element of generosity, and the knowing of vamponies existing in general. That is going to be appreciated just so very much!”

The attention of her eyes took their turn to the room while her horn charged itself up just a little bit. As much as it was true that the moonlight illuminated the room, it was only kept to one part of it and she desired more light to have a clear visibility but also hoped not to wake up her sister. While the little flame of the candle on her desk emerged it shone some light in the darker corners and thus created a better look at everything that stood in the room.

Against the back wall was the posterbed with the reddish curtains to be found. Her beloved bed on which she had had spent so many amazing nights and comforting moments with her sister. Not far away from that stood the desk which had a view right out of a window. For the rest there was her walk-in closet in which she stored most of her dresses that were used for private usage and next to that there were a couple glass cabinets to be found. And the shelves of those cabinets were filled with the most beautiful gems she had collected over the years. Only the rarest and most precious looking gems she found on her travels could earn a spot on one of the shelves. Rarity could truly speak of luck that Spike was able to contain himself the way he always did when he was in her bedroom. Though the times that that happened to begin with also were fairly much zero. It was the thought that counted for her, she thought to herself. And finally there was her own bookshelf.

Rarity smiled a little bit as she let her horn coat once more in her signature blue aura. She let her eyes fall upon a window that was located next to the bookshelf. On the exact opposing side from where she sat. The curtain before the window opened itself with her magic and she let her white coat bath within the pleasant light of the moon. A light that shone powerful through the circular window of the boutique. Even if it was a little reddish she didn't care one bit about it. The light shone down proudly through the room before it made contact with the once so humble and open unicorn tailor. She lowered her body within the chair and allowed a soft moan to leave through her closed lips.

Her red rimmed eyes fell upon the - close to be - full moon and she mumbled some words to herself. Words that were the result of a deep thought process that went through her even when her brain worked at half of its capacity. “One thousand years. Such a long time, so much death, so much return, so much regret. Yet for me, a possibility... I have become immortal because of something, but at the cost of more than I would rather pay.” Another deep exhale left her body through the nose as in her mind another argument erupted. But her eyes kept staring at the moon they were following its every movement on the nightly skies.

At least that was the plan. For her body just pulled the lids shut every few minutes which led to a microsleep from the mare. A sleep that wouldn't last for a mere two minutes with each sink in.

In the end opened Rarity her eyes again before she stood up from the chair without much troubles. She closed all of the curtains by hoof before her eyes were set upon the godlike bed. With a slow trot would she have made her way over to her ever so loved bed. Rarity knew that the first rays of the sun would come up soon enough and she then could get a true sleep. The unicorn just dropped herself in her bed and landed face flat on the pillow. There was some sputtering of her horn that happened as she tried to call upon her magic in order to move the blankets over her body. But no matter how she tried, it was literally impossible. There was no strength left in her body. Her marathon of staying awake had almost come to an end and that was probably the best

A bit annoyed by the sudden revelation allowed the unicorn to discharg her horn as a whole and released a gentle growl toward herself. Her tail moved itself along her side and let her mane cover the right side of her face. Her eyelids finally closed themselves while Rarity finally managed to travel to the deepest part of her mind, towards her dreams. As the sound of a soft snoring filled up the room as a whole, she finally was granted her much needed desire for sleep.

And it wasn't a moment too soon either. For far on the horizon that laid in the direction of the Everfree forest there was the celestial sun that rose up from its own slumber and called upon a new day as it’s rays worked like a wake-up call. That was of course for everypony that didn't happen to be a farmer and was thus already working on the fields.

On the opposing side of the grand bedroom, in her very own one, had the little Sweetie Belle woken up due to the same rays of the sun which shone in her room. And those rays managed to fall right onto her little nose. The nose twitched just a little bit before she let out an adorable little sneeze. A sneeze that caused her eyes to be shot open and showed the world their emerald green rims. She gave a loud yawn before her legs stretched a little bit and managing to sit right up in her bed. Her eyes went through her little room and a tired yet joyful sounding sigh left through her mouth.

“Another day, new crusading to do,” she spoke softly to herself. “I wonder if Rarity is already awake. Usually she is.” Sweetie couldn't resist herself any longer and she let out a small giggle before she removed the blankets off of her body. With a gentle hop and humming in her voice, she jumped out of her bed and almost hopped over to the door.

“But first, refreshing time.” The filly giggled before she opened the door with a hoof. The first thing to peek out was her head and with her eyes she stared down the dark hallway. Streams of light could be seen in a gentle manner and appeared to be coming from the lower cracks of the door. It created quite an interesting play of light and was something the filly always seemed to have loved. With a smile on her face she left her bedroom and trotted up to the bathroom in order to her refreshing needs.

When the filly opened the door of the room, she was greeted by a bathroom covered with the curtains. She tilted her head to one side before it was then shook with a giggle. “Rarity, you’re silly. The bathroom doesn't need to be covered,” the filly said and without a second thought in her mind she opened the curtain. Her action resulted in letting the bathroom indulge itself in the warm light of the rising morning sun.

Sweetie took a couple sniffs in the air and smiled widely as she recognized the scent that hung there. “Hmm, lavender.” The filly took a couple more sniffs before she turned herself over to the sink and let it walk full with water. And then she plunged her entire face into it. It certainly was a rather unique manner to wash the face, but it seemed to be working for her every time. It was after the face washing that the young filly started to sing to herself in a soft tune not to wake her sister up. “~We are the Cutie-Mark-Crusaders, on the quest to find out who we are~” With her face being cleaned by the towel and all she moved on to the next point on her mental checklist. Which happened to be brushing her teeth.

The filly looked up in the mirror after she was done with her teeth and she showed herself a wonderful smile. The way she stood before the mirror at the time, reminded her a lot at how her sister always stood there when she was doing her eyelashes. “Why Sweetie, what do you look smashing today,” the filly spoke to her mirror image. The voice in which she spoke tried to imitate her sister’s as best as she possibly could. Though the attempt failed as her voice cracked from all sides and in result erupted the filly in a joyful yet quiet laughter.

In the end did the filly left the bathroom after she had closed the curtains again and found herself on the hallway once more. Her eyes turned themselves over to the door of the grand bedroom and with a simple trot she made her way over to it. Once she reached the oaken door did the young pony place her left ear against it. She tried to listen to any form of sound that could be heard. Yet everything stayed as silent as a graveyard inside.

With the sheer curiosity that went through her body had the hoof of the filly made its way up to the doorknob. Which it began to unlock with a slow turn. Under the sound of a small click was the door unlocked by itself and Sweetie pushed it slowly open. With a gentle screech of the hinges, the gap became big enough for her to slip through and that was what she did. The filly found herself within the walls of her sister's bedroom and her eyes got fixed on the posterbed that occupied the room. The blankets were placed over the backside and some of it just took refuge on the floor.

Sweetie tilted her head again at the shown sight for it wasn't the usual one to see in Rarity’s bedroom. Then she caught the tail of her sister that also hung over it and swished from side to side. The tail was more than enough to create a wide smile on her face.

With the innocent thought of her sister being awake, the filly changed her pace from standstill to a gallop almost in an instant. Just before she reached the bed, she jumped up on it and managed to land right on top of Rarity’s cold body. “Morning sis!” she spoke her words in a joyful and cracking tone.

“Whahaha!” was the only thing that Rarity could bring out before she launched both herself and her sister into the air. But where Sweetie fell back on the bed without a problem, Rarity’s head disappeared right between the two mattresses of the bed. Under a deep and unhearable muttering she managed to pry her head back out of the gap and gasped for the fresh air. Then her head turned itself over into the direction of her sister. “Sweetie Belle! Never, ever, wake a sleeping mare,” she spoke with a stern voice as her red rims fixed themselves upon the young filly. Rarity could speak of true luck that her wings didn't expose themselves due to the sudden, and overall rude awaking.

“Sorry sis,” the filly spoke after her ears had dropped and her voice turned to sad.

The mare let out a small moan of discomfort while she dropped back in her bed. But the words of her sister did went through her with some difficulty as well. “Just, let me sleep, Sweetie...” Rarity mumbled up before she turned her body in such manner that she would sleep comfortable.

“What!? No, did you forget? Today is our special day!” the young filly said as she gazed over to her sister in a genuine confused look.

“Special, day..?” Rarity questioned while she rose her head up from the pillow. It got rested upon her neck while one of her eyebrows rose itself up. The mare truly had not even the slightest of clues just where her sister was talking about.

“Yeah! You, Applejack and Rainbow are supposed to help me, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to get our cutie marks!” Sweetie spoke in her usual happy tone as she explained it to her sister.

Rarity simply blinked towards her. In the eyes it could be clearly seen that she was grinding her gears about it all. “What!? That was, that was today!?” she then spoke up as it all came back to her, most of it at least. Which still wasn't all too much to begin with.

“It is! We are going to bath in the sun, have lunch together and then play and try to find our marks!” Sweetie said with the joy still in her voice. “You insisted on sunbathing, remember?”

A shock went through the elder sister as the words echoed within her ears. Rarity wasn't prepared for anything and thus had no idea how to tackle the situation given her condition. Not going would break, if not shatter, the heart of Sweetie. But going would mean the risk of revealing anything if not everything to two of her friends. Adding the whole fact that Rainbow would be there as well, it only became more uncomfortable for her.

With some time having passed, she let out a deep exhale and fixed her red rimmed eyes onto the green ones of Sweetie. “As much as the sunbathing is wonderful, I, I have had my share of vitamin D already. More would be too dangerous. I am sorry to say Sweetie, but I must stay out of the sun for a little while.”

“Aww... But I wanted to bath in the sun with you!” the filly replied while she dropped her head.

“D’oh Sweetie, we can still do that, but later in time. How about you get yourself ready, then we shall go,” the elder sister said with a weak smile before she stroked a cheek of Sweetie.

“Already done that sis,” said Sweetie as her head rose back up with prideful smile. But what caught the unicorn the most, was the fact that there wasn't any remark about her cold hoof or anything the like.

Rarity gave a nod and shook her head lightly under a gentle giggle. “Then go downstairs and wait for me, please. I will be done in about half an hour.”

The filly nodded and just hopped off of the bed. After that she made her way out of the bedroom. Is she really that stupid, to not have felt anything or is it something else that drives her? the unicorn thought to herself as she just watched her sister go the way she did. But Rarity then returned to trying to figure out just how to solve the tangled mess of a situation she managed to get herself in. One fact was for sure though. She had to be as normal as possible against her sister and friends, no matter how hard that would even become. Especially with her still not having fully rest for once.

With half an hour having passed, the unicorn of generosity made her way down the stairs as she was already wore her black cloak. But the hood of the cloak was left down and with her lips curled up, it created a small smile as she saw her beloved little sister at the bottom of the stairs. “Are you ready, Sweetie?” she spoke with her usual kind and caring voice while making the last step down.

The young filly nodded and ran over to the door which she opened with haste, almost a bit too hasty. With the sunlight that rushed right into the building, the older unicorn pulled her hood up just before the light managed to reach her. Sweetie turned her attention to her sister. She tilted her head upon seeing the hood up, covering the head of Rarity. “Why are you wearing that?” the filly asked with a curious tone.

“This? Oh this is to block out the sunlight. Now, shall we go?” the mare replied. Her red irises went over the little filly before her.

Sweetie nodded to the explanation that was given to her and ventured through the door. She ran after her own tail for a little bit as she waited for Rarity who took her gentle time to emerge out of the building. She hoped that the cloak would do its work again and that it did. Not a single ray of light penetrated the cloak and the door got closed behind her.

“Where were we supposed to meet each other again, Sweetie?” Rarity asked just before the filly stopped running.

“Uhm, I believe by the Acres. You remember it, right? It was told three or four days ago.” Sweetie replied with an uncertain smile.

“Three, four days ago, you say? Where was I then?” her sister mumbled in herself before the red rims shot open from a sudden realization. For that was around the same amount of time since she got turned. But her memory was still like a strainer. That whole week happened before she woke up during the storm had been blurry and overall just gone from her mind.

The two unicorns began to make their way over to Sweet Apple Acres with a gentle trotting pace. Sweetie walked in front as Rarity just followed her. The mind of the elder unicorn was still trying to figure out what had happened in that week to the best of her abilities. Even if it was just the smallest of things, it could help. Yet she kept an eye on her younger sister, using her as a navigator.

But during the pondering of her mind she had forgotten that they almost reached the Acres and there she could be found. The orange coated, blond maned earth pony with her signature cowgirl hat. “Howdy ya’ll!” she spoke up with her usual happy voice as she leaned against the fence and saw the sisters coming.

“Hey Applejack!” Sweetie said cheerfully as ever. “Where is Apple Bloom?”

“She’s in the barn, partner. Waiting for ya from what Ah’ve heard,” the cowgirl replied before she nudged her head towards the massive, red colored barn. Without saying anything else had Sweetie made her way over to the barn in a galloping pace. The green eyes of Applejack fell upon the cloaked figure that remained with her. Of course she noticed the red eyes but decided not to focus on that, as there was something else on her mind. “And who might ya be? Don’t tell me that mare bailed out on it and that she hired a foalsitter for the day,” spoke Applejack while a hoof rubbed her chin.

The figure let out a familiar sounding chuckle before the red irises fell on the cowgirl. “Oh Applejack, are you that bad in recognizing me? Then again, given this cloak. And, I would never turn down an event like this, you know me too well for that.”

“Rarity? Is that you?” she asked in utter confusion but also a bit ashamed of her words.

The figure nodded gently as another gentle chuckle left her. “It is me, Applejack. And before you ask, I have had an overdose of vitamin D lately. So I need to stay out of the sun sadly.”

“Ah can see that clearly. But what are those?” Applejack said as she pointed to the irises.

“Part of the incident,” the unicorn replied quickly as she didn't wanted to explain it all again. The earth pony nodded in an understanding manner and let out a soft sigh. She couldn't help it but to feel sorry for whatever might have happened to the unicorn but also her own spoken words.

It was the silence that dominated between the two of them for a short amount of time. Yet suddenly was the sound of wings that almost breached the sound barrier. A sound that fell in both their ears and the mares gazed up into the skies, only to catch a rainbow colored trail. “Heh, what do ya know, there is our very own daredevil.” Applejack chuckled before she held her stetson closer against her head.

The cyan coated pegasus landed almost right in front of them without any warning given and both ponies had to hold their headgear firm due to the sudden shifts in wind. But on the back of the pegasus was a orange coated and purple maned filly to be found. One who hopped off of the back like nothing. “That was amazing, Rainbow Dash!” the filly spoke up while her mane stood in pretty much every possible direction. With all the excitement and adrenaline that raced through the filly’s body she jumped up and down on the spot and fluttered her with her own tiny wings.

“If you thought that was amazing, you should be on my back when I do a Sonic Rainboom.” Rainbow said with a cocky voice and her eyes closed up.

“So, awesome! But I gotta run now, the Crusaders are waiting for me! Bye Rainbow, bye Applejack, bye... uhm...” The little filly didn't finish the sentence and galloped straight to the barn where sounds of joy came from.

“What is that filly,” said Rainbow after she opened her eyes. The cerise eyes of the pegasus fell upon the black coated mare and within a second got the air filled with a scream of pure terror for a few seconds. A scream that came from the ever so though Rainbow Dash. “N-Nopony said she, she would be here!” she managed to speak up after the sounds had died down.

“Calm down Rainbow, tis only Rarity,” said Applejack with a calm tone. She placed a hoof on the shoulder of the near hyperventilating pegasus.

“That is who I am referring to!”

Applejack switching her eyes between the two mares and knew something had happened between then. And she wasn't in the mood to and watch the crusaders and her friends. The cowgirl let a deep sigh leave her before she spoke up her words. Her words of true honesty. “Look, Ah don’t know what happened between the two of ya, but can we behave like adults in front of them? Tis not every day we do things like this.”

Luckily for her, they both nodded in agreement to her as Rarity took the word. “For the girls?” she asked to Rainbow as the rims disappeared and reappeared in a blinking motion.

“For the girls,” answered Rainbow, who still was uncertain of the business.

And so it happened that the day ventured forward. The three mares and the fillies had the time of their lives. The always enthusiastic Crusaders tried everything as usual and the three mares helped them the best they could.

When the noon hour hit them, Applejack served up the classical Sweet Apple Acres lunch and all of them enjoyed it as much as they could. It was taken note that Rarity never ate anything but only drank the applejuice that was being served. After a quick explanation done by her did all the other ponies nod and returned to their normal activities that were planned for the day.

It was with the sunbathing that some true trouble came for the elder unicorn. The three fillies tried to get her out of the shadows and into the full shine sun. But she struggled against it as she laid perfectly comfortable within the shadows of the tree with her hood down. When she did had more than enough of them pushing her, she told them all over her condition and why she remained within the shadows.

But hearing what she said then actually clashed against the words spoken earlier towards Rainbow. The pegasus wanted to make a remark off of it so badly but also couldn't break the promise she made to her friend. In the end she just decided to keep her mouth shut, together with her eyes. Maybe it is too hard to explain it to the three of them as it was against me and Twi, Rainbow thought to herself before she continued her own bathing.

As the day eventually and for some sadly came to a closure as the time to leave for home had fallen upon all of them. Sweetie Belle herself happened to have been too tired to struggle against the words of her sister. She even went willingly on the back of Rarity where she almost fell asleep on right away.

The unicorn said her thanks and goodbye’s to both Applejack and Rainbow Dash before she made her way over to the house of her parents. A house that stood on the edge of town and was going to be the little walk before it would be reached. But once reached, it would be like nothing else in her life.

Pearl, the mother of both Rarity and Sweetie, tucked her youngest filly in her bed and gave her a loving kiss on the forehead before she made her return to the living room. The room where her beloved husband - Magnum - and oldest daughter could be found. A daughter who let out a sigh as she had a troubling matter on her mind. “Mother, father, can I talk to you for a moment, it, it is about Sweetie,” she started. “Nothing bad though, don’t worry about that.”

“’Course you can honey. What do you wanna speak about?” Magnum replied while her mother came into the room carrying three cups of tea.

“Well, due to recent advancements in the store and the interview I told you about, business has been raising through the roof. I, simply do not have the time to get her over the floor all of the sudden. She is still welcome of course, but we need more structure into it. Like, every weekend or every two weekends. And if it is needed somewhere in the week, contact me first please, so I can prepare everything,” the unicorn spoke up with a knot in her heart. Of course it was needed to be discussed. Yet the truth behind the matter was something that she just couldn't say. Not even against her own parents. She was terrified to death that if they would figure it out that they would disown her and declare her an outlaw.

Pearl took place on the couch and cuddled up against her loving Magnum. They both understood what their daughter was talking about. “Well, I do not see a problem in it to be honest, it will be a little hard for her though, to get used to it and all. But after a couple weeks she will be used to it. Though Rary, you look tired, maybe you should go to bed as well. From what Sweetie told us, the both of you had an exhausting day,” answered Pearl while she looked into the tired eyes of her grown-up daughter.

Rarity gave a nod to her mother and finished up her tea with a couple of long sips. She set her cup back on the table and stood up from her seating in order to leave the living room as a whole. She spoke her goodnights to the both of them and made her way up a set of stairs. Once the unicorn stood on the hallway of the second floor, she walked into the room that always could have been considered to be hers for as long as she could remember. At least it was until the day she moved over to Carousel Boutique. An emotional day for the whole family but one that happened for possibly the better.

Rarity’s eyes stared out of the window while both of her elbows had been placed on the sill and supported her head. The red rimmed eyes fell on the moon, a moon that was even redder than the one before. But the odd thing was that it almost seemed as if it was calling her. Haunting her even within the depths of her mind.

In an attempt to shake the matter off of herself, Rarity laid down in her bed and allowed her head to meet up with the pillow. She tried once more to gain some of her much needed sleep. But just like last time, her nature didn't allow it. She needed to stay awake until the next dawn.

And to make matters only worse, the thirst had returned as well into its full force. The blood that was taken from Trixie was all used and the hunger had started to rise up once more. She needed to feed, and she needed to do so soon enough.

10 A mare of grace, or a monster?

While the vampiric unicorn turned and twisted in her bed, the gift of sleep was not granted to her once again. And that just to add to the pile of unpleasant conditions drove the unstoppable thirst slowly but surely her to the edge of insanity, if not over it from time to time. Her eyes kept turning around her room and thus on everything that stood in there.

In a mumble did the words left her mouth. Words that were meant for nopony else then herself. “I need it. Just, a glass... will do. N-No, hold yourself together Rarity, n-not tonight, not here, not with them.” All of them were spoken in an attempt to prevent her from losing her delicate inner balance even more. The unicorn just closed her eyes firmly on each other unto one another. Everything that she saw was just the utter darkness that were her own eyelids. It was her last resort in the ever so fainter becoming hope.

A couple minutes had crawled by before her eyes opened up once again. To her it felt like if they saw some sort of lightning that shot through the curtains. The second time they opened there was something different about Rarity to be seen. Something that was different yet the same and oddly familiar to her for reasons that seemed to have been unknown.

For it were the rims of her eyes that had returned to their warm, sapphire blue coloring for some unknown reason. But if one looked deeper within them there were still some hints of the red coloring to be seen. It was hidden deep within them for certain, but it was still visible. Which would have made the whole situation even more dangerous than that it already could have been.

Rarity pushed the blankets from her body and released a forced sigh of utmost discomfort. Her eyes made a gentle blinking motion and she hoisted her upper body up right in her bed and she turned her head over to the window that was to be found on her left side. Her blue rims fell upon the reddish moon and just looked over it.

Yet within her ears she thought to be hearing something. Something that very gently whispered her name was what echoed in them as she continued to stare over to rock of banishment. “What is it with the moon these days?” Rarity mumbled to herself in a soft tone and under another set of blinks. Something was off about the whole situation and the unicorn knew that all too well. Yet she could not pinpoint just what it could have been. In her mind alone would there have been too many variables to do that. She couldn’t come up with any logical explanation for that eerie, haunting color upon the face of the moon.

Though much time to think about it was not granted to her either way. Her dreaded nature started to boil up within her once more. It managed to take over her mind without much of a struggle. All of the sudden she wanted to uncurl the wings from her body. But something deep inside of her, did enter the struggle to keep them firm around her belly and back. Rarity left her bed and rose up on her hindlegs. Her forelegs were brought over to her face. She released a couple, muffled growls of discomfort and disgust while she stood bipedal. With the moonlight the shone down right through the window, it created a shadow on the wall behind the unicorn that was uncomfortable to say the least. Next to a being that was formed from the utter darkness, there was also the purplish skin of the wings that could be seen clearly next to it. An amazing yet horrifying play of light would have unfold itself on the backwall of her room. Yet the struggle in her body had failed. Rarity had given into the more animalistic side of hers.

The hooves of Rarity’s forelegs rubbed her face while she moved closer to the window sill. In her mind there was the venomous thought that began to haunt her. A thought that she couldn't stand out whatsoever. “You, don’t...dare,” she spoke to herself while she removed her forehooves from her eyes and allowed them to rest upon the windowsill. All the muscles in the forelegs were set tight as her breathing was forced to leave her in a heavy manner. Her eyes turned themselves up from the sill and glared over to the sight that there was to behold through the window.

The rustic and peaceful front garden of her parents’ house was what fell within her eyes and the mare tried to think about all of the days the family had spent within it. But every single attempt to remain normal was done in absolute vain. She mouth opened with a slow motion and the fangs that were carried by her, could clearly be seen within the crimson light of the moon. The action was soon followed up by a soft yet dark sounding hiss that was aimed towards that same rock in the heavens.

Mere seconds after the hiss did she shook her head a couple times. Rarity lowered her eyes to the sill itself and kept them there. “No, no, no, no! You will not take their blood, not of your own family!” the mare said against herself in a quiet tone. Almost right after the words got spoken did she push herself off from the sill. With a grown did she let her forehooves rest upon the black carpet that covered the floor of the room. The vampiric unicorn tried to get the thoughts out of her head the whole time. Yet every attempt she had tried seemed to have failed as soon as it started. Her eyes glared over to the white wallpaper of the room. She had the faint hope that the answer to her troubling mind could be presented upon it. The shape and size didn’t matter, as long as she got to see it.

But it didn't matter what she did. Because through one way or the other would her primal instinct have kept the control of her mind. It would have remained in utter control until she had fed on the blood of the living. It didn’t care in the slightest of who or what it was. Rarity needed the red gold and she would get it. One way, or the other. As icing on the cake did the mare found herself in a house with three potential preys she could easily feed from. A chance that wouldn't occur to her anytime soon after it for certain. A chance like no other with an impossible guilt to come afterwards. The struggle for what was right and wrong, had never been weighing more down upon her shoulders then any time before in her life.

The warm blue eyes lost their touch and they transformed into an ice cold stare within a matter of seconds. The magical blue aura had appeared around her horn to cast a spell into the physical world. With a simple nod of her head did the doorknob turned itself over and with another nudge it opened itself for her. Almost like a guard opening the door for a princess or a queen.

With a soft screech of the aged wood and hinges did the door open even further and Rarity made her way through it with care. Doing so had her ending up on the hallway that connected all the rooms on the second floor together. Her eyes turned over to her right and caught the empty hallway. The only interesting part was the window at the very end. No doors could be seen as her room was the last one to have been present there.

Her eyes turned over to her left and there were a couple doors that could be seen. Doors that were accompanied with the stairs. They would have lead a pony down to another hall or up to the attic. All the candles were off for as far as she could see. That gave her the indicating that everypony in the house was at least to bed. If they would be sleeping however, was another question to be answered through the gears of time.

Rarity made her way through the hall with a near sneaking pacing as her eyes turned over all of the doors to be seen. First she passed the bathroom but it was when she came by the second door that her pace came to an abrupt stop. Her hoof began to reach up for the doorknob in the depth of the night. Together with the sounds of a soft click and another screech got the door opened and allowed Rarity to gaze into the room itself. A room where the quiet and peaceful snoring of two ponies originated from. Two ponies that were deeply asleep if the sounds had to be judged correctly.

The blue eyes of the unicorn slowly fell upon the bed that stood in the middle of the room. It was nothing special in her mind. It was just a standard twopony bed and it was from there, where the sounds came from. Rarity carefully stepped further into the room and closed the door behind her in silence. Then it were her eyes that laid themselves back upon the bed and she carefully sneaked up toward it.

It was the very bed where her very own parents laid peacefully asleep in. They were just unaware of what their beloved daughter had become with time. Let alone the facts of what she was capable of ever since. The ponies who had raised her since the moment she was born, were on the point of becoming her next and horrifying meal.

The mouth of Rarity opened with a slow motion under a gentle and near silent hiss. Her eyes kept themselves fixed upon the two of them. But in her mind there was another argument that broke out. “I can’t do it. Not them, not my own parents. I am a mare of grace... not a monster,” she mumbled in a near inaudible whisper before she moved herself over to the side where her mother laid.

Pearl looked ever so peaceful under the blankets of the bed. Her forelegs had wrapped themselves around the neck of her beloved Magnum while her purple mane ran wild over the pillow. The mare wasn't the kind of unicorn who liked to keep her mane together at night. She rather preferred it to be long, free and as pictured, wild. Much to the contrast of her oldest daughter who was the complete opposite. The noses of both lovers touched the other for a little bit while a smile stood on her face. She nuzzled him even in her sleep. It was a sight that truly was just priceless and spoke of true love between the two of them.

Rarity rose a hoof with a slow and uncomfortable motion before it stroked the neck of her mother. The gaze in her eyes turned away from the cold expression it had gained. Instead it turned over to one of uncertainty that was mixed with madness. Her head lowered itself and soon enough, the fangs found themselves touching the neck of her mother. Yet instead of biting through its flesh, Rarity moved her lips back up over her fangs and gave it a kiss in a light and loving manner. “Thank you, for everything. And may you sleep well, mother,” she spoke with a soft tone after she had removed her lips from the kiss and moved them up to one of her ears.

Pearl stirred a little bit from the cold kiss but only let out a light giggle before she nuzzled Magnum once more. As the sound took its turn into the ears of Rarity caused a smile to form itself. Though the very thought of draining her mother from her blood was both pleasing and haunting her mind at the same time. The mare shook her head a couple times before she left her mother and made her way over to the other side of the bed, to the side of her father.

Rarity kissed the exposed side of the Magnum’s neck before another smile formed itself on her face. Though the same thoughts kept racing through her mind. “Thank you for everything, father, may you sleep well,” she spoke in a whisper. The mare turned herself over to the door and took the first steps to make her leave.

As she was making her retreat, her hoof landed on a faulty plank and it allowed a deep screech of the wood to take its turn through the room. Rarity’s eyes turned into the smallest size possible just before they closed themselves and she awaited the filly to rise up and ask for her doings at the hour.

Silence followed up. Nothing but a deep and eerie silence was suddenly dominating in the room. Not even the snoring of her parents could be heard nor the wind that blew outside. The unicorn gathered all of her the courage to open her eyes again and looked over to the bed of her parents to witness the sights for herself. Rarity would have expected the two of them to rise up and look her right in the eyes before questioning just why she was there. But in reality did the both of them only stirred a little bit. It didn't stop Rarity from praying though. “Please stay asleep, please stay asleep,” she whispered without making any sounds.

Luckily was her wish granted and the room filled itself with a sound she had been annoyed with for years on end. The terrible loud snoring of her father. Even to that day it was still a mystery for the mare of just how Pearl actually managed to sleep through it with peace. It was a question that had been within her mind for years and every time she visited her parents and heard the snoring, it rose back up in her mind. Yet she never asked them both out loud as it was unladylike.

The unicorn let out a forced exhaled in a relieved manner before she made her way back to the hallway and closed the door behind her. If her heart was still beating normally, it would certainly be pounding deep within her throat. Even though her mind was in a two way struggle for almost all of the time she still managed to stay normal and potentially could have saved the lives of her parents without them even knowing it. But the thirst was still within her and needed to be lest by the spilling of blood. There simply wasn't any other way of stilling it with anything else.

In silence from her side had she turned her eyes over to the remaining door on the hallway. The door where the last soul in their family took its residence. “Sweetie,” the unicorn mumbled to herself before she walked up to the door. Slowly she moved a hoof up to the doorknob but a hesitation went through her body. One that didn't made her just grab it and open it. “No... I can’t, I can’t do this... not to her,” she spoke to herself. But a force greater than she ever could be just let her take the knob and turned it open. Rarity didn't just only feared for the life of her sister at that point, but also that of her own. Could she live with herself, after the horrid thoughts had become a reality?

With the soft screech was the door opened and Rarity just remained standing in the opening. Her eyes gazed over the room of the filly that was her own sibling. Her blue rimmed eyes fell upon the countless toys and collections Sweetie had managed to build up in the few years she had lived already. The elder sister was as always, genuinely impressed by it all.

Then her eyes fell upon the simple bed where she resided in. Her cute, soft and peaceful snoring filled itself within the ears of the mare who slowly took steps closer to the bed. A small sigh left her upon hearing the sounds while her wings - which were still spread out - gave a couple little flaps.

Each flap that took place from them became the power of them greater. Each flap that was given with them caused her to become even lighter on her hooves then she was with the previous. It was with one powerful last flap that caused her to lose contact with the ground. Rarity found herself suspended in the air and had a gently look with the new perspective she had gained. However, there wasn't a single sound that originated from the wings as the sliced through the air. The eyes fell upon her sister once more and the stare she gave was deadly.

She closed in the distance between herself and the bed before just she dropped herself onto it. Rarity landed on all four of her hooves while the mattress didn't even move one bit with her on top of it. The purple skinned wings had curled themselves back around her body. Yet her eyes were never taken off from the ball of fur below her. For right below her was the sleeping filly to be found. Her own flesh and blood, her beloved sister and kin. A pony she had loved the moment her green irises saw the world around her. But at the point in time, ready to become the meal of a monster.

Rarity suddenly shook her head deeply as she tried her utmost best to keep her attention away from her sister. “No you foolish mare, you do not do it... Not from her, not from them. I don’t care how thirsty you are, I will not do it,” she muttered against herself in the almost inaudible tone. Then her eyes fell back on her sister and the dark nature rose right back in her as she opened her mouth. She was ready to strike down upon her helpless prey.

“No,” she whispered to herself as her eyes were closed again with force. “I can’t... I can not take it from her, not from my sweet little sister.” But her body had other intentions as it began to lower her head. The gap between the fangs and the neck of Sweetie was only getting less and less distant. Rarity opened her eyes once more and tried to break herself loose from the hold but every attempt she tried was just nullified. Her primal nature had her in its grasp and wouldn't let her go. The only way to stop it, the only to stop the madness she had worked herself in, was to take it.

A breeze of cold air left her nose with every forced exhale as it met the met the grayish mulberry and light grayish mane of Sweetie. In response to the air being blown through her mane, the filly only stirred a little bit but didn't moved out of her sleep. “Goodnight, my prey,” mumbled Rarity in a kind and pleasant tone while one of her forehooves made its way over to the neck of her sister. She wanted to stroke it in a sisterly manner do dearly.

The hoof made contact with the warm coat of the filly who shivered a bit in response as the veins in her neck became visible due to the sudden change of temperature. The mare opened her mouth under the sound of a satisfied hiss while she let her eyes rest upon the neck and head area. The ears of Sweetie perked themselves as soon as they caught the hiss. It only resulted in her shivering deeply and in even more fear than she already was. “Change... changelings...” That one word was the only thing she managed to speak up through her nightly fears.

With the sudden tones that entered her own ears, the unicorn mare was snapped back into the real reality and she rose her head back up. Keeping it, and thus her fangs, away from her beloved sister while she blinked again. The wings uncurled themselves while she gave a couple flaps with them once more. “No, no blood tonight... Then I rather starve a night then doing that,” whispered Rarity. It didn’t took long before the wings caused her to become airborne once more.

Under the sounds of a light thud would she have landed back on all four of her hooves. The only thing she wanted, was to make her way out of the room. The unicorn wanted to just walk down the hallway and head back to her own room. Her horn coated itself once more in her magic she walked through the door and unto the hallway. With a nudge from her head was the door closed again in silence. She then let her eyes fell upon the stairs that were leading to the lower level of the house. With a slow blink she released the thought of going back to her room. Only to have walked up to the staircase itself. She needed to think, to rethink everything and keep herself at bay. The only place where she could have done that, was within the realms of the living room. There were nopony could have disturbed her until the morning.

Rarity made her descend from the stairs without much thought in her mind. She did continued to mutter deep in herself though. Once the last step was reached, she turned over to the kitchen and allowed her horn to charge itself up once more. But that time it only kept itself covered with the light. No spell was cast yet the light was enough for her to see among the darkness of the night.

There she saw it with her own eyes. It reflected within the blue light of the unicorn her magic. The very wine cabinet that belonged to her parents. The glass doors of the cabinet got surrounded by the aura and it got opened with a great care. An unopened bottle of red wine was levitated out of it and brought over to the face of the vampiric unicorn. The mare read the label it had to see if it would suit her very taste.

While some seconds had passed by, the unicorn gave her nod of approval to the bottle. She closed the cabinet again before she opened another door of another cabinet. That one held all of the tableware the family had. She needed a glass that was fit for such a delicate drink. Rarity took out a wine glass and closed the door of the cabinet without much troubles. Yet kept the sounds low for obvious reasons. She would have made her way over to the living room with a calm pace in her hooves.

The normally always so life filled room was consumed by nothing but the darkness of the night. Not even the moon shone its light within it. As much as Rarity had embraced it, she couldn't help it but to feel a little uncomfortable in its presence. The candle next to a chair she had claimed as ‘hers’ over the course of time, got its little flame and thus removed some of the darkness out. The bottle and glass were placed on the table and she lowered down within the comforts of the chair. The lid of the bottle turned itself off of it. With one elegant move had the bottle poured some of its content into the glass. Only to be placed upright on the table once again.

Rarity brought the glass to her lips but before she took a sip, she took a couple light sniffs from the wine. Soon enough there was a smile to be found on her face. A smile of an emotion she hadn’t felt during the night. A smile that was of nothing else but pure joy was formed by her lips. “Mom, your taste in wine never seem to fail you,” she spoke up before a gentle chuckle came. And then would Rarity have set the glass truly on her lips and took a light sip from the liquids. A sip that was taken with her feeling both victorious and defeated.

“A meal right before you, three times no less, yet I couldn't do it... Not my family... I am not a monster. I may look like one, I may act like one from time to time, but you are not a monster,” she mumbled to herself after the glass had removed itself from her lips. But the more she went into with her sentence, the louder her speaking became. All the way up to the point it reached normal speaking levels.

“Of course you’re not, sis,” a sweet and young but all too familiar voice echoed all of the sudden through the darkness. It was something that made her heart sink and placed the unicorn on edge almost right away and she wanted to know the fine details of it.

“What? Who is there?” Rarity asked up before she caught a shadow that moved itself into the living room. From what her eyes caught, it came from the hallway and she already feared the worst possible thing. The vampiric mare set the glass back on the table while she assumed a more relaxed pose in her chair.

Then the mysterious figure was to be revealed when it came into the light of that one single candle. It was revealing that it was nopony else then Sweetie Belle herself. The young filly wore a smile on her lips but a worried expression in her eyes. “What are you doing up so late, sis? Something troubling you again?” she asked while she trotted over to the sofa and managed to crawl up on it. It wasn’t the first time that Rarity was up that late in the night. She always did something like that if something troubled her. It was her way of dealing with the issues she had. Issues that nopony else should worry about.

Upon the sight that played itself before her, Rarity had to do her best not to chuckle out loud. She couldn't hold herself as much as she thought though. For she released one in a soft manner while after a hoof was placed before her mouth. Sweetie didn't care about it and curled up around herself. Yet she kept her eyes fixed upon her bigger sister. She wanted to know what bothered her. And perhaps more important, what bothered her.

The older unicorn allowed herself to let go a decent enough warm smile but for the most part it was just plain cold. She picked her glass up again and took another sip from it to hide it. Instead of setting it back on the table, she kept it levitating next to her before she made a verbal reply to her little sister. “Nothing all too serious to worry about, Sweetie. Just a couple things I need to get out of my head. But why are you up if I may ask?” the unicorn spoke up and questioned her younger sister.

It was unusual for her to see Sweetie up in the middle of the night. Strange things had happened to her already, but her sister wandering around and about in the dead of night? That was a new one, even for her. She wanted to know what got her spooked, though she could place her hoof already upon it.

The eyes of the filly came across the ones of Rarity and she shivered a little it while she remembered what happened. What caused her to wake up from her sleep. “I, I had a nightmare, sis. A terrible one. I could almost feel it. It felt so real. At first I was just playing with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, but then everything went dark and a changeling pinned me down to the ground under the a scary hiss,” she spoke in a terrified voice.

Rarity knew all too well that it was she who had caused of her sister’s nightmare and invited her to sit next to her for protection with a nudge of her head. Sweetie got the silent invitation almost right away and hopped off of the sofa, only to crawl into the chair her sister sat in.

“Get some sleep here, Sweetie. You’ll need it,” said Rarity in a calm and sweet voice. She stroked a gentle hoof through the mane of her sister to comfort her. Sweetie moved a little bit over the mare and eventually found herself resting against the cold chest that she had. The young filly even smiled just before a deep and peaceful sigh left her and the eyes closed themselves, much to Rarity’s own surprise.

Time didn't had to progress long before the sound of her snoring filled up the room, a sound that drove the mare back into her insanity. As horrible as it was, it had to be done. Even if it was just one or two swallows. She wanted and needed it just so badly.

Rarity finished up her glass and set it back on the table. Her horn discharged itself and she lowered her head as her mouth opened itself and her fangs became visible once more. They were only an inch away from the neck of Sweetie Belle. With one single and small tear of blood that formed itself below her right eye, Rarity tried to stop herself with all of her physical force.

But one quick movement of her head and all of her promises and dreams had been shattered into thousands of little pieces. For the fangs had sunken into the neck of her ever so beloved sister and pierced right through a vein. The little sister only let out a small gasp for air and tightened her hold against Rarity for more protection while the bloodflow was altering its course.

11 A cup of blood filled with regret

The blood left the wounds that were caused by the fangs in a slow manner. It entered the mouth of the vampiric unicorn as if she was part of the normal bloodflow from the filly. Rarity swallowed it under soft and horrid moans of pleasure. She loved it as disgusting as it was. Just the sheer taste of the liquids that could be found within her mouth before they made their way down into her body, it was indescribable. The elder sister closed her eyes while she enjoyed every possible second that she was draining the life liquids from her sister with great and terrible shame. Her beloved little sister.

The little filly herself only stirred deep while the events happened to her. In her own mind it all appeared like it was a dream and Sweetie believed holy in it. The young filly kept saying to herself that she was vast asleep in her bed and that what was happening was just another nightmare. Sweetie Belle kept her eye forcefully shut and she didn't had any form of intention to just open them any time soon. All while more of her blood left her body by force it did made her weaker and weaker. The young filly kept stirring deeply through the whole ordeal with her eyes closed. All the way until she didn't move anymore.

Rarity felt that the struggling against her had become less and eventually just stopped. After that would the sapphire blue eyes of the mare had been revealed once more. She moved her mouth away from the wound in a shaking manner. Every fiber in her mind couldn't believe it. A small string of her own saliva that was covered in blood held contact with the two ponies for a little bit longer before it just broke into two pieces. One piece just hung on the lips of the mare and was ready to drop while the other part fell back into the neck of Sweetie.

Under a light pant did she let her eyes fall upon her prey while her tongue moved itself passed her blood covered lips. The small string was taken with it as she cleaned her lips like nothing happened. But as she did that had the tears of blood and realization made their way down her cheeks. Rarity shook her head violently from side to side while she let a hoof rest upon the created wound. She even pressed against it in order to stop the flow of blood from leaving. “No, no, no, no,” she spoke through her tears.

Without a second thought that went through her mind did stood she up from the chair. She rose up on her hindlegs and with great care she walked away. While she carried her unconscious little sister in her forelegs. One of her hooves was pressed against the wound while she left the living room. Her other leg was used for a stable hold for the filly to rest in. Rarity began on the careful ascent up the stairs with the bathroom as intention. But with every step she took, there was another tear of blood made its way down her cheeks. A path that ended on the coat of her sister.

Rarity’s horn charged itself up once again on the terrible and overall unfortunate night. It was one of blackest nights that she had ever endured in her whole life, a night that was about to get only worse for her feeling. The door of the bathroom opened itself and she entered with before closing the door once again. The sounds created by both the horn and the door was kept was low as possible as the elder sister didn't wanted to have her parents found out what had happened.

The tears from both eyes met each other by the chin before they fell on the coat and made of the near lifeless little filly. The mare lowered her body and placed the body of her sister on the rug of the bathroom while she sniffled in a gentle manner. “I am so sorry, Sweetie. I, I shouldn't have left my room tonight,” spoke Rarity to her sister in a tone that was filled with nothing else but regret. She was begging for forgiveness already. It was in the moment about the only thing she could possibly do.

Her horn was still lightly charged and with her magic it opened a small cabinet that housed all of their medical supplies. Rarity’s eyes went over everything in the search for some alcohol, bandages and plasters that she could use. Use them all to clean and treat the wound she created on her little sister.

With her free hoof had Rarity managed to grab a towel before she spotted the needed equipment in the corner of her eye. The things got levitated into her direction before they were placed right in front of her. While the fear could be read in her eyes, Rarity removed her hoof from the wound with hesitation. The blood travelled once again through the open wounds that were created by those horrid sharp fangs. Her sharp fangs. A gaze of utter disgust for herself was given while she stared down at the wound and knew she had to act fast.

The unicorn dipped some of the alcohol onto the towel before she dapped it over the wound with care. It was something that resulted in the flesh becoming a bit more clean from the already dried up blood. Not to mention that it got disinfected from any possible diseases.

Rarity also had a faint hope that her sister would be coming back to her knowledge because of the biting alcohol. But the hope was flown over as the filly didn't even move a muscle in response to the burning substance that came in contact with the open wound by accident. After a couple more daps were done against it, Rarity just removed the towel from the neck and threw it aside in order to place the bandages over it.

More and more tears fell out of the eyes of the unicorn. The whole situation had emotionally become too much for her to handle. She wasn't used to much to start with anyway. Yet she stood on the brink of losing her only sister, her one and only little sister. It was horrible to say the least, though abhorrent would be a better word to describe her situation.

In the end and through her many tears that were shed did Rarity still managed to place the bandages and sticking plaster over the wound before she crawled back upon her hooves. In one swift motion of her head could Sweetie Belle be found on the back of the unicorn. The blue aura disappeared from the filly but not from around her horn. The vampiric mare still needed a light in the darkness. She had to see where she would be going when she left the bathroom.

The unicorn then just skipped forward on three legs for the fact that she held Sweetie close to her with a hoof. The filly was held much closer than that she ever was within her life. Yet in secret, even in denial of herself, had the elder sister already given up hope for her beloved little sister. The amounts of blood that she had taken away from her were more than enough to end her life for certain. Her lifeless heart filled itself with something she truly deserved at that point in time. Pure regret was flowing right through her body.

Before she walked down the hallway in a gentle pace was the bathroom door closed and she had a look over the hallway to see if everything was still closed and dark. Everything appeared to be fine in her eyes and as she went down the hall while being able to wipe some of the tears away. Though they created a mess from her perfect coat. “Just how could I be so stupid..?” the mare mumbled while she turned her head over to the body of her lifeless sister.

Rarity made her way over to the bedroom of Sweetie and increased the charge of her horn once again in order to open the door. But instead of just placing the filly in her bed like she saw her earlier that night, she did something else. As the body got levitated off from her back rose the mare up on her hindlegs and thus stood again in a bipedal position. She allowed Sweetie to fall in her forelegs where she hugged the body like the true sister she could be and always should have been. But as the two made contact with each other again there was something in the chest of the filly that could not only be heard, but also be felt.

The ears of Rarity twitched softly before she turned her head down, facing her sister’s chest. Ever so careful and almost not believing what she heard, Rarity laid Sweetie back in her bed and discharged her horn as a while. That was done to eliminate the mistakes of their magical powers colliding in one way or the other. Then she lowered her own head to the chest again and let her ear hover above it a bit as she started to listen more carefully. Just hoping to hear that mysterious sound again.

Boom, boom. Boom, boom.

The blue eyes of the unicorn started to light up as she wiped away the new tears she had gotten. The sound indeed originated from within her little sister’s body. Though to be more correct: it originated from her sister’s very heart. The little heart did its work once again, meaning that Sweetie was still alive. Weakened like never before, but alive and that was what counted.

As soon as she made the realization did Rarity let a deep exhale of relief out through her nose and didn't care of just how her sister was brought back to life. Instead she tucked Sweetie in like their mother always had done to the two of them. But she added a little twist of her own. Something that came over the years that Sweetie had spent in the boutique and was even adopted by their mother. For Rarity finally gave her sister a small kiss upon the forehead with her cold lips just before she made her over to the door for her departure.

But her way as interrupted by the sound of a couple moans which were followed up by a weak sounding voice. “W-What happened..?” echoed through the room. Rarity however, didn't wished to discuss what happened and knew she would get over it. Under a soft screech the door closed itself as she made her exit. She left Sweetie Belle alone and filled with questions. Something that was a worldfirst for her and she was struggling deep with her moral code.

Back in her own bedroom did Rarity just drop herself down in her own bed and pulled the blankets over her body. Even more tears had formed themselves below her eyes once more. She tried her best to stay normal. To stay the pony she always had been, the mare she still saw herself as. But with her having taken the blood of a relative, she was broken in her mind from the events as they had happened.

Many tears of blood continued with their way down her cheeks and soon afterwards they fell down unto the pillow. All of it while the night continued to pass by and just had to make room for the upcoming day. And a terrible day it would be. But it also would be the very first time she would get enough hours of sleep after one another.

With the sun starting to rise up only after a couple hours that Rarity had dropped herself into her bed. The mare had managed to fall asleep after having blamed the events on herself for just so long. But in another room had her parents just woken up and did their daily routine of waking up and refreshing like nothing ever had happened. Neither of two even had a clue of what had happened during the cursed night. Not even the blood covered towel was noticed by the either of them as it was hidden out of sight among the other dirty cloths.

Pearl would have made her way over to the door of Rarity’s bedroom where she knocked on it a couple times as her sweet voice echoed through the place. “Rary, are you awake?” She waited a couple seconds but she didn't get any answer from the always so early up Rarity. The mare knew enough and made her way over to the door of Sweetie’s room and knocked on that one before she began to speak again. “Sweetie, are you awake?”

“I am mother,” a weak voice spoke from the other side. Pearl opened the door and was greeted by the near lifeless, emerald eyes of her youngest daughter.

“Honey, what, what happened to you? Don’t tell me you skipped another night trying to think about your cutie mark, now did you?” the concerned mother spoke while entering the room. She made her way over to the bed in the hope to head what had happened. When she had reached it, Pearl just sat down next to her daughter on the bed itself. She just looked at her with a questioning look in curious wait for the answer.

“No mom, I didn't do that...” Sweetie replied softly.

“Then what... oh my good lord, what is that on your neck?” Pearl said in a confused tone. She had seen the bandages that were on Sweetie’s neck. The bandages were white and her coat was white. White on white doesn’t get seen that quick even for the sharpest of eyes. Only when looked at for long enough or close enough it could be seen which was just what Pearl had done.

The eyes of the filly slowly fell upon her mother and she shook her head from side to side. “I, I don’t know mom... I just, don’t know.” But before her mother could respond in any form to the words spoken had Sweetie closed her eyes again. The filly lost all of her muscular power and fell back into the pillow, right back to a peaceful sleep.

Pearl let out a deep sigh while she continued to gaze over the sleeping filly before she gave a stroke through the mane of her youngest daughter. “Rest for now, Sweetie. Rest for now.” And then she stood back up from the bed, still being completely unaware of the events that had happened the past night. But she started to wonder just what could have been going on. The mother left the bedroom as a whole but she kept the door open just a little bit. Wide enough for sounds to make their way through it.

The day ventured onward in its normal manner, Pearl and Magnum did their daily things while knowing that both of their daughters were deeply asleep. Yet neither parent even dared to wake them up. It was only when the clock hit the late afternoon that the sound of something descending from the stairs could be heard within the ears of the mare.

Sweetie Belle had come back to her strength during her sleep and was her regular, happy self again but didn't want to remove the bandages from her neck out of fear for what laid beneath it. Both of her parents were relieved that she was better again, but couldn't help it to just wonder what could have caused such a thing. Let alone who placed it there.

As for the vampiric unicorn, she was still sleeping like a dead rose in her bed. But as the sun lowered itself in order to make place for the moon, she woke up from her plagued slumber. “Ugh,” was just one of the many moans she let out while she turned herself around under the blankets.

“Why, Sweetie..?” she muttered and without a warning she just threw the blankets from her body. Rarity managed to hoist herself upright in her bed under the sounds of a forced exhale. She felt that she needed to go. She just to leave the house of her parents and make her return back into the shadows of her own boutique. The only place she knew she wouldn't harm any more family members. Rarity turned her head over to the window and pulled the curtain aside with a light charge of magic. Where she hoped to see a wonderful Equestrian afternoon was all that she was greeted with the thick gray clouds of rain that were forecasted to make their appearance.

Another deep exhale left her as she got off of her bed and started to mumble in herself. “At least there is no sun today.” Rarity opened the door of her bedroom and ventured down the hallway. She went straight into the bathroom in order to refresh herself and think of something to get away, an excuse to just leave them behind with their questions unanswered.

Her eyes fell upon the blood covered towel that she had used save the life of her sister with. Upon the sight of it Rarity knew that her parents could have seen it as well. Especially given the fact that it laid on top of the laundry grid and it wasn't that hard to miss at all. Yet it seemed to have being washed. Once more did her heart just filled itself with regret for her done deeds.

In the end had the mare of grace made her way down the stairs while she wore her black cloak over her body but left her head visible. She had at least found the courage to peek inside the living room and tell them all her made up lie for her departure. As she peeked into the room was the whole family present.

Pearl had been asking Sweetie just what had happened to her but got the same answer over and over. The young filly just didn't knew how it had happened for the last thing she remembered was being tucked in bed by her mother. So instead was Pearl just cuddling with her beloved youngest daughter as Magnum was reading through his daily newspapers. Out of all the ponies present it was their mother who was the first to take note of her older daughter and smiled to her as she patted another spot next to her. “Come join us, Rary," she spoke up with a happy tone in her voice And just upon hearing the nickname, Magnum laid his papers aside and turned his head over to the doorway. His eyes fell upon Rarity and a smile formed itself below his muzzle.

“I am sorry to say this, but I have to leave right now. Twilight is expecting me in the boutique for some advice about tailoring. Sounds like she wants to practice some herself,” she spoke with a semi confident sounding voice and looked over all of the ponies that were present.

Her mother nodded in an understanding manned to the words while her father looked at her in a questioning manner. “If she really wants to know about it, you might have a competition for your business. Nothing wrong with that though, just some healthy competition.” That was her father at his peak, both in the looks as in the words. Sweetie just smiled and waved to her sister before she went back to snuggling against the chest of Pearl.

“Take care honey,” her mother said with a loving smile on her face.

“You come back to visit soon again, right?” Magnum replied in a semi suspicious sounding voice before he narrowed his eyes towards her.

“Of course I am going to, dad,” spoke Rarity while she smiled to all three of them. "You know I am not that low, right?" The stallion allowed a snicker to leave him at the reply he got and then just smiled towards Rarity with a confirming nod. But before she could make her departure it was Sweetie who had different thoughts and removed herself from the warm hold of Pearl. Almost within an instant she found herself hugging one of Rarity’s forelegs as she looked up to her big sister.

“I will miss you sis,” she spoke with almost watery eyes.

“D’oh, I will miss you too Sweetie, more than anything. But, I really have to go now, otherwise Twilight is waiting for me,” answered Rarity while she wrapped her free foreleg around her little sister.

A couple more seconds went by as the sisters just hugged and cuddled the other in a loving manner. Both Pearl and Magnum had to do their best to hold their d'aws from letting them out. Sweetie eventually let the leg of Rarity go and only smiled to her with a small tear that left her eyes. The elder sister couldn't resist it anymore and just nuzzled the nose of her sister before she finally made her departure towards her own home.

Rarity found herself on a bit of a different road home. She was walking parallel to the treeline of the both mythical and fearful Everfree Forest. A forest that had both been generous to her as well as frightful. With her eyes that went over the nearby surrounding, they scanned it for any form of life that could possibly be out there. But aside from the usual birds and critters, there was not another single soul of a pony that could be seen. An exhale of relief left her nose before she disappeared in a set of bushes. Rarity disappeared out of sight because of something that she just had to do. Something she rather didn't do to begin with though.

The mare sat down on her behind among the bushes and the blue eyes closed themselves off from the world. Her forced breathing became a bit heavier as she rose a fore hoof up to her mouth. Her mouth opened itself in a nervous manner and widened itself to its fullest extent. The fangs were retracted in her upper jaw line and the hoof started began to shake deeply as the seconds just crawled by.

Eventually the hoof just got shoved inside the mouth of Rarity, far enough to tickle her uvula before it was removed again at the speed of lightning. Almost in an instant had she hurled a couple time. A couple empty hurls which disgusted her to the bone. But then the entire content of her stomach was rushed out under a moan of utmost discomfort and disgust respectively.

After a couple more empty hurls to close it off, Rarity just spit whatever there was left in her mouth out and opened her eyes once more. Only to have them fall upon the puddle of acidic goo that laid before her. An acidic goo that was as red as blood and just left her very body. The blood of her sister was forcefully removed from her unholy body. The elder sister really just rather starved then having the blood of her sister fuel her. “D-Disgust... disgusting,” she shivered to herself while she rose back up on all four of her hooves in a shaking manner.

She wiped her lips clean with a foreleg before continuing on her venture back home like nothing happened. Rarity left the goo just as it was in order to let it dissolve over the course of time. But on the entire way back to the boutique, she was having an uneasy manner of walking. The mare looked like nothing when she traveled down the street in which her home was located. She had nothing in her stomach to be consumed and the bags below her eyes were visible with ease. The rims within them had turned into a dull blue color. To make the matters even worse, the rain had threatened to drop itself almost any minute as she looked up into the skies above.

Everypony she passed by on her travels was wondering what could have happened to her but none had the guts to just step up and ask what was going on. Some mumbled about her being a visitor from the woods, a savage even. Yet Rarity didn't even listen to them all. For she had enough problems on her head as it was already.

After the long trot she had managed to reach the boutique and opened the door with her magic when there wasn't anypony in sight. Rarity opened a door that lead to a world of darkness alone. But on her face she got a slight grin while she walked through the doorway and closed it behind her. Her horn charged itself a bit deeper and in no time were all the flames of the candles burning freely again.

She hung her cloak on the hat stand and made her way over to the living room. When she entered the room and her eyes had made their turn over it to see if everything was still the way it should have been, Rarity dropped herself onto the sofa. She made herself comfortable upon the piece of furniture and just closed her eyes while she mumbled once more against herself. “How could I have been so stupid to do such a horrible thing to my own sister? Granted I needed blood, but why couldn't I just turn away?” As she spoke her rambling, the rain had started to tick against the building’s many windows. To her it was an indication that she had arrived at her home not a moment too late.

The unicorn kept pounding her head over the matter while the eyes kept themselves shut, she could just simply forget it had ever occurred as she did with all her other meals. But the last one stood out like no other and stung her like a knife through the heart. “I need to set up rules for myself. For this, this is unheard of. I can not have it I feed of friends and family, nopony must know what I am! What hides behind my face and under my cloak.”

With the minutes passed by that were spent alone and deeply in thought and isolation. Many ideas made their way through her head as she even started to question her very own believes. What was right to do and what was wrong. Her entire concept of normal was turned upside down.

But all of the thoughts, all of the new and old ideologies disappeared like snow before the sun when her ears caught the sound of her mailbox being opened was heard. There were a couple things that fell down on her doormat, including something that sounded heavy. It was due to the rather suddenness of it that the unicorn startled a little bit. She released a soft yelp while her eyes opened themselves as wide as possible.

“It, it was nothing, just the mailmare, Rarity,” she said to herself in an attempt to calm her mind and feelings down. She crawled out of the sofa under the sounds of a soft moan with her destination being the front door.

While her eyes gazed over the mail that laid on the doormat, she began to blink a couple times at a certain package. For next to the usual orders on paper, commercials and invoices, there was something different on the mat, something she had been waiting on for years to happen. Yet her wish was finally granted as it literally laid before her.

“The latest edition of EquinFashion! With this month an exclusive interview with miss Rarity from Ponyville.” she spoke and quoted from the magazine’s cover. “Preview issue.” Those words were spoken by her as they were stamped on the plastic housing of the bookwork. Seeing the sight before her was without a doubt one of the most beautiful moments in her life. And it was something that caused the memories of what happened just a couple hours ago to be suppressed in a dark corner of her mind. Just waiting their time to haunt her again.

With a happy trot had she made her way back into the living room and dropped all the other letters and papers on the table. But instead of just plopping down and read the magazine, Rarity went over to the kitchen to take out an unopened bottle of red wine and a glass for its consumption.

The unicorn then made her way back to her sofa and was she walked, she poured some of the wine into the glass. Under the sounds of a soft ‘plof’ did she fell down in the sofa. She took the invoices and orders out first, sorting them by date and subject before she placed them all together in an ordered manner.

The mare then took a couple gentle sips from her wine while she giggled at some of the ideas her clients wished her to make into actual designs. Then she turned her attention of the newspaper. It was nothing truly of her interest with the exception of one small article that was named: Mysteriously bitten pony healthy again.

Her eyes made their way swiftly over the article and she discovered that Mixmaster had overcome his injury and didn't remember anything with the exception of a couple drinks with his mates. He had forgotten he went with the unicorn at all. And that was something which pleased her to a great amount.

“And now... it is time to read that interview,” said Rarity to herself as she took out the thick, near book like, magazine and looked in the index just where her interview stood.

The day had once again slowly being traded in for the night as the red moon shone a deeper red than it did the nights before. But Rarity didn't had an eye for it as she was reading the whole magazine from beginning to end while keeping her interview as the last thing to read. Just to be a major tease towards herself.

12 A new secret revealed

The moon was shining its wonderful and calming reddish light once more over the land. The red coloring illuminated not only the many pathways that would remain hidden during the day, but also penetrated into a window within the living room of the Carousel Boutique. Rarity found herself leaning against the windowsill that had the best view upon the rock high in the regions space. Her forelegs were crossed over one another as her head rested on top of them.

The blue rimmed eyes just watched up into the skies. All while the echo in her head did its turn once more, whispering her name. “What is your deal? Why do you keep calling me like that?” she mumbled to herself in a wondering question. Almost as if she wanted to communicate with the voice that whispered to her. The magazine that contained her years awaited interview just laid down on the table and would be resting there until it would be picked up again.

Without a warning that was given from any kind did Rarity suddenly drop herself off of the sill and turned her body around. The eyes fell on the front door of her boutique and the confusion became only greater. With a gentle charge of her horn she levitated her cloak up from the hatstand and dropped it over her body. While the pure black cloak began to cover her body once more, Rarity let out a sigh of feeling secure. The feeling that nothing in the world could possibly harm her. The truth of the situation was that she could still be harmed just as easily.

The unicorn made her way over to the door and opened it with another charge of her horn. She went through the doorway and carefully scanned the nearby surrounding for any forms of life that could possibly be out in the night. But all she saw where the abandoned streets and the lights in the houses. Not a living soul dared to show itself at the time of night, or they were simply asleep in the warm havens of their beds and homes.

The mare closed the door behind her before she started to trot in a slow pace at first. She appeared to be almost calm and enjoying her little walk in the darkness. But each step that was taken at the distance of a couple dozen meters she became faster and faster. All the way until she found herself just galloping with quiet hooves through the streets of Ponyville. With her body going on what seemed to be pure willpower managed Rarity to make her way over to the edge of the rustic town. The place and border where the plains began to stretch.

She ran up to the nearest and highest hill. There she could see everything and only then her legs allowed themselves to come to an actual standstill. It was something that came much to the surprise of the unicorn herself. Yet much time to look at the sight that stretched before her wasn't given as her head moved itself downward. She had been held back by the confusion and anger that had built up from the moment when she lost control over her legs. But it was all released in one simple sentence. “What is going on with your legs!?” But the questioning had only just began. For it would get even more confusing as time progressed.

One by one got each of her legs lifted up into the air and every single muscle in them got moved against her will. “No control again?” Rarity mumbled to herself. The mare rose her head back up again and looked around the darkened hillside. Where she expected to see the empty plains and hills had her eyes caught something that was completely different. For the blue eyes fell upon the ever so much feared Everfree Forest.

“What in the name of Equestria can be found there, that can not be found here?” she thought outloud before her hooves began to move on their own again. “Not again,” she muttered to herself in an uncomfortable manner as her legs began to carry her once more. Each step she took, was one closer to the forest itself. It didn't matter what she did, she couldn't stop her hooves from bringing her over to the place.

Rarity didn't even dare to call upon her magic for it was limited to a dozen spells at max. Most of them were only used in aid of her profession and she never thought that she would have much use for an high amount of spell usage on her line of work. Something that backfired quite the lot at the moment she found herself in.

The vampiric unicorn was brought only deeper and deeper into the dark woods. Much deeper than she ever had gone without or with somepony else. The trees all looked more frightening than they usually did under the lights of the reddish moon. But there was one thing that caught her attention more than anything else as she maneuvered herself through the forest. And that was the fact that none of the woods nightly predators showed themselves to her. She was perfectly out in the open and could be considered a meal ready to be taken away.

Yet not even a single sound of anything was heard in her near surrounding. No manticores that were rampaging through the vegetation, no timberwolves who were howling against the moon. It almost seemed if those creatures - the fear of the Everfree themselves - were scared of the bloodred moon high on the skies.

And on that thought did Rarity continue her ideas with. “What, could possibly upset those creatures by such a lot that they won’t even dare to come out?” the mare questioned herself while she glanced in every direction. From time to time she meant to saw something scary. But a few seconds afterward realized it was just a play of light that tricked her eyes. The further she came, the odder it got for her though.

More silence and a lot less vegetation made their way to her. It almost seemed like that Rarity was the only being in that part of the woods. All of the trees slowly went under a transformation from what she could see. From their brown barks and trunks they went to scorched black. The ever so natural curving branches were straightened out and bold of their leaves. And at the end of them there were sharp tips ready to skewer any unwilling victim which were helped with or without magic.

The horrifying images shot through the mind of Rarity and she released a shiver at them all. “Im-Impossible, right?” she mumbled up as she had one point firmly in her eyes. As if she waited for an answer that came from the tree itself did she kept her eyes on it. But as expected, there was only the silence of the woods. Her eyes tore themselves off of the branch and laid back on the road ahead. She would discover who was doing the deeds to her without a doubt, whether she would like it, was a question in and of itself.

Not to mention that her thirst had returned. All the bits from Sweetie’s blood that weren't puked out, had been consumed by her body and used as its fuel. If the attacker wasn't standing to Rarity’s liking, the fight of life and death could begin. With her having the deadly advantage.

She kept being carried through the depth of the forest and had accepted the facts as they were. There was a thick fog which rose up just above her hooves. At first Rarity didn't make a true remark from it because it was just coming up to her ankles. Though the further she went, the thicker and higher it managed to crawl up. “Hmm? What do we have here..?” the mare mumbled to herself while her legs kept guiding her the way. She was almost swallowed up whole by the fog. In her mind she came up with all sorts of theories just what could be hiding in the fog. A band of changelings? A cult for Nightmare Moon? Queen Chrysalis herself? The ghostly remain of the unicorn king of the Crystal Empire after he was banished? Anything seemed possible in her eyes at that point.

Under any normal circumstances would the unicorn have screamed in utter terror at such a thick mist. Though given what already happened to her, it was hardly normal to begin with. Rarity kept herself as silent as the grace as her hooves carried her only further into the fog. A fog that became so thick it was impossible to see further than ten hooves before her. Her hooves clopped against the ground in near silence while the eyes continued to look around. From time to time she gave a shake with her head in order to get the front curl of her mane out of her eyes.

“Ugh, where am I going in the first place? What does live here that requires my attention anyway? And I am so going to wash my mane after this. All this fog, disastrous,” the mare spoke while she tried to stop her hooves from going any further. But for some reason, just like with her wings in the beginning, they couldn't stop. “Well all craziness on a stick.”

After some more trotting through the near never-ending fog had been done could Rarity hear a buzzing sound in her horn. The sound it created as if it was about to unleash a spell into the world. The blue eyes of the mare looked at the visible tip of her horn and noticed the aura around it. In her mind echoed the words of a tome that was unknown to her. A tome of magic that actually frightened her to the brink of death. “Hey, what are... stupid horn!” she yelled up to her horn in a vague attempt to stop it.

But no matter what she did, nothing could stop the tomes in her mind and therefore the charging of her horn. The charge became more powerful while Rarity had lost all control over her own horn as well. It was something that frightened her even more then the condition she was forced to live in. If something could control her body to its will, it must have been a powerful creature.

It was too late when the aura around her horn became only more and more. Rarity had truly lost all control over both her horn and legs. She didn't even knew to what. A thing that probably would have been for the better. Nevertheless, she feared just what would happen with her charged horn. In response she simply closed her eyes forcefully as the humming sound only increased. The horn coated itself deeper within its signature blue aura and with some more seconds that passed there a powerful blast fired.

The beam of magic made its way through the fog like a warm knife would do that through butter. A blast that was strong and big enough to carve a whole tunnel through the thick, low hanging clouds. A perfect tunnel that would be leading Rarity to something, or someone perhaps.

Her legs started to move again as the horn discharged itself. Rarity opened her eyes and she looked right down the tunnel. She knew her magic was responsible for it due to the small magical currents that sparked through the sides, a thing that happened every time she had fired a blast. The mare thought that the tunnel would close upon her within seconds. Yet much to her own surprise, the path remained clear. “Where are you leading me to..?” she questioned out loud but the way before her only existed out of the created path.

With the passage of some time there was a clearance that could be seen at the end of the tunnel. The eyes of the mare narrowed themselves down to inspect it better. Unfortunately there was not much that could be made out for the rest. With the only exception being that of a structure that appeared to be made out of some kind of dark colored stone. A structure that was also illuminated by the blood red coloring of the moon. Her hooves were turned up a notch and she began to gallop towards it. Rarity rushed through the last bits of the fog tunnel, towards the gaping opening and the structure that laid behind.

When she did finally reached the plain where the dark stone structure stood on, she regained the much desired control over both her horn and legs again. The path behind her closed itself before Rarity turned her body over to it. For a couple more seconds the tunnel was visible, but then it was just a wall of thick fog. Something that appeared to have gone all around the site in a circular formation. She turned herself around once more and faced both the wall, the structure and the moon. But it was the structure that got most of her attention. A structure that could be labeled as a castle. A castle made out of dark colored stone that shone blood red under the light of the current moon. “W-What in the name of E-Equestria... N-Nightmare M-Moon?!” was all she could bring out.

The fear for the being that wanted to bring eternal night twice upon the land had always been haunting the unicorn since their first encounter. Even when she got defeated before her very eyes had those fears still remained. For Rarity was among those who believed holy that Nightmare was not destroyed as a whole. She believed that somewhere deep in the shadows of the land or among the stars in space, the spirit of hatred still resided. Where it waited and looked upon the souls that were just waiting to meet the eternal night.

And there she found herself standing before a castle that was hidden deep within the Everfree, the loss of control over her own body, the overall atmosphere. It all pointed out to the mare of darkness in her mind. Rarity’s fear for Nightmare Moon always had been around, even when she defeated it were the memories that were more than enough to scare her. It truly was one of the worst position that Rarity had found herself in by far. Probably she would be facing an ancient enemy who had been beaten by her and five others. And that victory was only barely. What could she possibly do on her own, with the exception to pray for a quick death?

The unicorn made her way over to the front gate of the castle with both swift and care. Yet she was greeted by the a gaping hole without any guards in sight and the dark gray metal gate that hung there like it was nothing. But nothing seemed as it was, for it was threatening to rush down any moment. Her eyes went over the castle in a quick gaze and it reminded her to the castle in Canterlot to a certain extend. But with more towers and twisted corridors.

Not willing to waste any more time outside she just took her chances and turned from standstill into a galloping pace within a split second. Rarity rushed passed the hanging gate and would found herself standing within the main hall of the immense castle.

Her eyes allowed themselves to fall upon the many doors that were leading to Celestia knows where. Staircases, hidden rooms, cellars, all of it was possible. But the hallway she found herself in was leading up to a set of giant doors. A set of doors which were illuminated by candles that hung against the wall. Their flames raging on like the anger that could be stored deep inside the body of a pony.

Rarity inspected the doors a bit more, she took notice that they were encrusted with something. Something what appeared to be a set of vampiric fangs. Two teeth from the upper jaw and two streams of blood that made their way down from the canines. She let out a deep gulp at the sight as she began to place her hooves carefully before each other. The action resulted in her sneaking more towards the ominous looking door.

When she finally did reach it, the mare placed one of her ears against it with care. She tried if she could hear any form of noise that would have originated from the other side. The more she listened, the more the silence of the room behind it crawled up to her. It even came to a point that it almost choked her a bit.

Rarity removed her ear from the door and turned herself around in order to leave again, for she had nothing to search there as nothing laid behind it. But just as she had taken the first steps did the dull screeches of the ancient doors echo through her ears. A screech that just made her turn around and watch the revelation to be made. And what her eyes caught were the door that swung open. They revealed the content that laid on the other side, on the inside. For the content of the very room were showing themselves before her.

A loud gulp left the unicorn as she slowly walked back to the open doors. Within her eyes she caught the empty - yet appeared to be – throne room of the dark stone castle. The entire room had a red tint to itself as well as some other colors which indicated that the light shone through the many windows had to be of stained glass. Her ice cold, sapphire blue eyes fell upon the room and Rarity took a deep note of the absence of almost everything and everypony. There were not a single guard to be seen, no furniture of any kind occupied the walls. There was almost nothing but emptiness.

All with the exception a throne. A lonely throne at the end of the room.

Rarity’s eyes went over the thing with a curious look in them and she came up with a horrifying conclusion. “Not the style of Nightmare Moon... Then who, or what... lives here..?” she spoke to herself before she shook her head. Nothing about the place made even the slightest bit of sense to her.

The mare once again took careful steps forward, steps that would bring her further into the room and her eyes were caught by the thought confirming stained glass windows. Each of them were picturing a dark image of a vampony doing something heroic yet horrifying. It either being drinking from the neck of a mortal or flat out killing them. There were a couple images, a couple stained glass windows that were just vamponies posing in a natural. A portrait of them, was the first that came to Rarity’s mind. Mares and stallions alike, winged and wingless, some stood bipedal with nothing, others with a cane. All possible combinations could be found in them and she had to admit the wonderful style of them.

The purple maned unicorn made her way over to the windows a bit more and she allowed her eyes to inspect each of them. She did something that was even for her doing considered as unusual. For she tried to identify the vamponies and their victims alike. Though no matter how long she looked at them, none could be recognized as the stories the staining's told were looking older than the banishment of princess Luna.

“Where am I?” she asked herself out loud as she turned herself away from the window. But then there was a dark chuckle that filled up the room. The sudden chuckle scared the mare deeply and without a warning she let her horn charge itself up. Almost instantly it was coating itself within the blue aura and the ears twitched all the way. She tried to locate the mysterious speaker to the best of her ability.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, getting violent this soon?” a feminine sounding voice spoke in the same tone as the chuckle. “You have just so much to learn.”

“Show yourself, Nightmare! I know it is you!” yelled Rarity while her eyes looked in every direction of the room. She tried to spot the figure that was making the sounds among the darkness.

“Nightmare Moon? Nothing more than a foal compared to me, or so go the stories.”

“Then, what do you desire of me? A humble pony... led here by unknown reasons,” said Rarity in a scared sounding voice. She hadn't even the slightest of clues who - or what - could possibly be speaking towards her.

“Are those reasons truly that unknown as you think? Something obviously led you here, aren't you willing to find out what it was that lead you?” the voice spoke as it seemed to be moving itself from the ceiling over to the walls before it came from the floor.

“Well, actually, no... I am not willing to know that. All that I wish to know is why I and who I am talking to at the moment. After that I will make my concerns about other things,” replied the unicorn. Her ears and eyes followed the voice to wherever it came from and went to.

“So you wish to know who I am then..?” the voice said before it died down and another dark chuckle filled the room. Above the very throne, all the shadows started to collect themselves and slowly turned around one another. They created a vortex of shadows just like she once appeared in after Twilight and Rainbow had woken her up.

While Rarity watched over the sight that played out before her eyes, there were the urges to just run away that became higher and higher. But it was her curiosity that took liberty of the situation and she just wished to know just who was hidden among the mysterious shadows. Who the being was that had been talking to her. But if Rarity was ready for the answer, was a question of its own.

Instead of taking an actual physical form that would have made a shape within the swirling shadows, there was nothing to be seen. With the exception of two bloodred rims that had crawled forward and stayed near the outer edge of the vortex. The rims fixed themselves upon the unicorn as the voice echoed once more through the room. “Come closer.”

Rarity shivered a little bit but she did that was asked of her and came closer to the throne. She was unable to keep her eyes away from the vortex as the thought of it being Nightmare incognito was something that sounded quite plausible. For she was deceiving enough to pull up such a trick. “May I ask, who you are..?” she asked carefully and respectfully. She tried her best not to offend the thing and she let her horn slowly discharged itself.

The voice spoke again, but it had an odd pleasure within its undertone. “The oldest of the vamponies. The elder queen... Shiva... Those are just some of the names I live under, all the vampiric ponies are loyal to me. Some more than others.”

“I see... Shiva, you said?” Rarity replied with some nervousness in her voice. She found herself standing before the throne and gazed upon the vortex of shadows.

“Shiva, one of my oldest names... I can live with you calling me that. You are a new one from what the scents tell me, aren't you?” the shadows spoke towards the mare as their eyes made contact with one another.

To the question that was asked towards her to which Rarity could only reply in an agreeable manner. She didn't wish to seek trouble with the thing that spoke before her. “I am yes,” she spoke up towards the vortex. It was still one big mystery and she didn't truly believe the words about the being actually being a queen. If it was, it would be a self-claimed title.

“Recently turned and yet... I didn't hear complains about you from any corner of the wind. No raging, no trouble. You are behaving as a good vampony should, living among the darkness, deceiving friends and family into believing your condition is caused by natural events. I applaud to you, lady Rarity.”

“Why thank you, I suppose,” the mare said as she blinked a couple times in confusion to the words. Then there was something, something about the spoken words that caught her attention deeply. “Wait, how do you know my name to begin with? Or any of the things that are going on in my life for that matter.”

Shiva’s eyes lowered themselves to the point the two sets would meet one another. Even though there weren't any facial expression, the eyes themselves still looked sternly. “I know the names of all the vamponies in the land and it is through the very shadows that my information is gathered,” the voice echoed once more.

“So, t-there are more?” In her mind she made the connection that the one time slumber in the shadows, must have caused something to trigger inside of Shiva. That during her time within it, the information was sent out to this creature. It was the only actual logical explanation she could come up with so soon.

It was to be considered a good thing that Rarity had sworn herself to never do it again and as the situation looked it wouldn't change that fact either. For no matter how sweet the words of this queen would get, she would never take the bait. The fashionista was too cunning for that. “A lot more than you think, but none live around your area, you are an exception. You live so close to Canterlot, so close to the princesses their home, the one who has turned you must have been terribly old of age.”

“So, it is not a myth after all then?” Rarity dared to spoke up in a fearful tone. She knew that with the question and the answer would shatter centuries of folklore.

“Vamponies have been alive since the dawn of time itself. But we never could live among the other races as we wanted. We just tried our best to hide in plain sight, and not end up in an ash pile,” spoke the voice calmly. “Five races of ponies do exist. Unicorn, pegasus, earth, alicorn and the batponies. Vamponies, are a mixture of the five created by the ancient soup of creation.”

“I see, but what is the deal with the red moon then?” the unicorn asked curiously. Again it was a hard story to swallow and Rarity didn't saw it as the true truth. Unless she saw it with her own eyes, she would not believe it. But what was more importantly than the history lesson, was the answer upon her question and quite possibly the very reason she was there.

“That is what called you here, guided you here, to my home. A red moon is often called a Blood Moon in the vampiric tongue. It serves to a vampony as a guide, a guide to the castle. The fog you have been wandering through however, hides it from the rest of the mortal world. It can only be reached with the spell you fired to clear a path. If you don’t fire the spell, you will never reach it, you just appear on the other side of it. It helps me to identify new vamponies and make a note for them, so we know how strong our numbers are. And it has appeared, you are the first one on over a decade... I already began to wonder why everything was so quiet with each Blood Moon. We are a dying breed, lady Rarity. Most of our kin being reduced to ash in the Dark Ages. The first five hundred years after the banishment.”

The unicorn gave nod in understanding as she still tried to actually process the words the vortex had spoken to her. There was still something that she thought about. Something that bothered her deeply. “C-Can I ask you for a, f-favor?”

The blood red rims turned themselves over to the mare where they rested upon with a gentle stare. “That depends on what this favor of yours contents...”

“Well, you said you were trying to do your best to hide your, our kind from the crowd, on which I will be working with without a problem, but I only have one problem. I know it is probably not possible to undo a transformation...”

“It isn't possible, but do continue your story please,” the voice interrupted before going silent again.

“As I thought... I can lie everything about the condition, rather well, except one thing. My irises. That is the only thing I can not hide nor lie about anymore sooner or later. Is it possible that you are in the possession of a spell that makes me able to switch between the two colors or that hides my new gotten one? Because I don’t think this blue will last forever,” the mare asked.

“No they will not, after tonight, when the moon sets they return to their red coloring,” the voice spoke up. But then she fell in silence and a couple thoughtful moans left the vortex as the mare did her story before the voice filled the room again. “I admire you, lady Rarity. Only recently turned, having no experience with our kind at all. Yet you aren’t scared before me. Asking favors only minutes after knowing who I am. I almost would say you are a Mary Sue kind of character. What is it that drives you to hide yourself so deeply from the mortal ponies..?”

Taken by utmost surprise of the words spoken, Rarity her pupils shot all over the place as she had not even the slightest of clue on how to reply to them. “N-Nothing M-Mary Sue on m-me... I, I just don’t want my family and friends to find out I am a, a vampony. And I do stand here before you in utter fear.” the unicorn soon managed to say in a voice filled with fear itself. A tone that made Shiva chuckle in utter delight.

“Very well lady Rarity... I shall grant you your favor. But don’t think my generosity does much further,” she spoke with a somewhat sick joy in her voice.

“More, more I don’t ask from you.”

The bloodred rims disappeared from the vortex which in its turned swirled even faster under the sound of a dark and unknown mumbling. A mumbling done in a tongue unknown to the mare. Nothing had happened but Rarity knew, that could change any minute.

And if one speaks over the devil, it is said that he appears. The vortex started to surround itself with some red lightning which crawled its way up and out of the funnel as powerful lashes. Lashes that touched the ground under a loud static electric sound.

Rarity let go another loud gulp and slight yelp while she just stood there. She prayed on not to get hit by any of them for her dear life. With her eyes she followed most of the lashes that hit the stone floor of the room but she didn't saw one that appeared right in front of her. One that hit her horn violently as it released its energy.

Everything before her eyes turned to nothing but black as deep as her cloak and the power of the lash was more than enough to just knock her unconscious. Under a soft thud on the floor had Rarity fallen down on the stone floor while the lashes continued on. Her four hooves were visible while she laid on the ground. All because the fabric of her cloak had moved itself upwards.

13 Return of old desires

While Rarity still could be found on the stone floor of the throne room kept the shadows swirling around in their vortex formation on the throne. The bloodred rims reappeared as the lashes of lightning became less and less intense before they just disappeared out of existence as a whole. The rims slowly focused themselves upon the many stained windows while they appeared to be going back in the memories of itself. “Great ponies, fallen in the hooves of mortals... Burned or slaughtered as if they were nothing,” the voice of Shiva spoke in a saddened tone. The rims removed themselves from the windows and disappeared once again in the swirling shadows. They retreated back into the depths they came from.

“Ugh... Hmh,” the ivory unicorn moaned a little while her eyes slowly opened themselves again. But instead of the expected blue rims were the crimson red ones revealed to the world. She couldn't help it to just bring her forelegs up to her forehead and just began to rub it as the other undid herself from the tangling cloak. “W-What happened?” she spoke up in a soft voice. She tried to remember the events as they had happened. With the cloak being released from her body had the purple wings uncurled themselves from her body and gave a gentle flap with them to get some fresh air around her which was then breathed in.

In response to the sounds did the rims return in the vortex in response to the sounds made by Rarity. The dark chuckle filled the room suit. “I granted your favor, my child. You wished to be able to switch the color of your eyes. You are able to do so now. Walk to the sink over there and see it for yourself. In order to switch the coloring, imagine yourself with the opposing color in your eyes and watch what happens,” spoke Shiva while the eyes pointed over to a corner in the room.

Rarity caught the words that were spoken and she crawled back up on her hooves. Her wings curled up against her body again. She released another moan when she felt their skin rub against her coat. Whatever happened, she didn't land softly. She slowly made her way over to the sink that stood on the right side of the room, right in between two stained windows.

As she came closer, the image on the left window was to be revealed as some sort of fountain. A fountain in which a pony was bathing in blood and a banner it could be seen above it. A banner which spoke loud and clearly, Aqua de Vida.

The unicorn watched over the image with both eyes narrowed to pick up everything there was to be seen on it. “Waters of, vitality?” Rarity mumbled to herself while her mind continued to figure out just what stood there. What the words actually meant in the context of usage. Though in reality she already knew that more than well.

The mare turned her head over to the right one. That image showed a vampony who stood at the helm of some seaworthy vessel and the stallion appeared to be conquering a brutal storm on the high seas. She had to admit one thing though: the heavy leather yet classy looking attire that the stallion was wearing was rather stylish to say the least.

But the mare didn't know just who these ponies were or what they had done and she also didn't care for any of it. For she was only interested if her wish was truly granted. Under a deep exhale she looked down in the water filled sink and just glared into it. She simply staring at her own reflection within it. An image in rippleless water was the only way she could truly admire her beauty.

In the reflection of the water she saw her unnatural red eye coloring but there was another catch. For they irritated hatred and cold. It was a look that a murderer gave after the victim had left the life behind itself. It were the rims that caused her to lie about lenses against her friends whereas her family hadn't asked anything about it. Which was noteworthy, but if it worked, she had nothing to fear from them.

Continuing on that thought alone did Rarity close her eyes while she imagined herself with the pair of haunting red rims. A couple seconds had passed by before the mare opened her eyes once more and she stared right into the waters below her. She allowed her eyes to stare at the possible result that would or wouldn't be there.

Initially when she stared down into the motionless liquids, it was her red coloring that was the dominant one. But the more she gazed, the more her blue rims became the dominant coloring within her eyes. The blue pressed the red just out of sight. Rarity began to grin like the mad mare she was. With her eyes she watched the changes that took place right before her. “Perfect,” she spoke to herself while she inspected her sapphire blue rims the best she could. She could change the coloring at any time she wanted but as she looked back into the throne room that she noticed something within her vision. Everything appeared to be darker than it used to be.

She quickly made the conclusion that her vision was spread out over both eye colors and would only use her red coloring for when the hunt for fresh blood would be made. Her attention removed itself from the eternal gaze that was looking at the images and got turned over to the throne. Rarity gazed deeply into the blood red rims within the swirling shadows as the voice spoke up. “You don’t seem to be scared. Tell me, what do you feel around me?”

Rarity was genuinely struck by the question as she didn't expected it to be asked against her. And thus had to think for the answer to it. “Security, I think. The feeling that nothing can hurt me, that I can take on the whole world. Almost, like a motherly heart. As strange as it sounds,” replied Rarity after a few seconds had passed. In order to be more ladylike she made her way back to the throne so that they could talk more face to face. But it wasn't any ordinary walk for the fact that she swayed her hips from side to side as if she wanted to persuade somepony into doing something for her.

“Hmhmhm, that was the answer I was hoping for my child,” the voice spoke while the rims moved a little up and down in a nodding manner. “Feel free to spend some days here as long as the Blood Moon stands high. In a couple days, it is over again and everything shall return to normal again then, making it safe for you again.”

The unicorn nodded in a understanding manner. “Thank you, Shiva, for everything,” she spoke while a small smile appeared on her face. A smile wide enough to reveal the two enlarged canines. “Though could you answer me this, Aqua de Vida, it means the blood of others right? It’s through that, that we can survive, right?”

“It is nothing for I only wish the best for my children. And your wish was something reasonable and harmless,” the voice spoke as it slowly began to fade away just as mysteriously as it came. “Your way of thinking, is correct.”

“But may I ask, where is my room?” the mare spoke up curiously. The answer that was given on her previous question did settle down her mind by a lot. But if she only knew that was knocking at her door.

“You shall know when you find it,” were the final words from the voice before the rims disappeared in the vortex. After it, it was the vortex itself that slowly died down into nothing more than it originally was. Sheer nothingness.

Rarity gave a nod and waited for the vortex had died down completely before she turned herself around. Only to face the giant doors once again and ventured towards them. “I wonder what she meant with those words,” she mumbled to herself in response to the final spoken words. The unicorn picked up her cloak again and let it rest just over her body again as it usually sat. None of the buttons were being closed nor the cords tightened.

She walked passed the oaken doors again and stared down the long hallway. The words and stories of the queen came and went through her mind as she couldn't believe it. Everything about her seemed to be Mary Sue instead of the other way around. But she didn't wanted to think about it too much. For after she was allowed to leave and the mare would never return to the place. Rarity let her eyes fall upon everything that could be seen in them. Mainly the many hallways that were leading to Celestia knows where and the many candles that were the only light source in the closed of hallway.

But as her eyes fell on one of the doorways there was something that told her that she needed to go through it. She carefully trotted towards it and with a shaky hoof dared to open it. With the door opening under the sounds of a soft screech, she peeked inside the hallway, only to see it leading up into stairs. “Right... what else did you expect?” Rarity spoke up to herself before letting out a deep exhale through her mouth. The unicorn set her hoof on the first step and so began the long, circular way up. Up into one of the castle’s many towers.

Many, many more steps were passed while the unicorn began to feel like she was getting close to the floor where she needed to be. I was a good thing because her hooves were sore from the walking. On a small plateau she found another dark oaken door just like those leading to the throne room. The only exceptions being that the one before her was not engraved at all, smaller in size and the very feeling of needing to be there only became stronger. Without much hesitation she just opened the door and left the staircase, only to find herself within one of the tower’s rooms. The very top room to be more exact.

While the sound of a soft panting gently filled up the room did she close the door behind her and allowed her eyes to fall upon the simple yet efficient room that she could consider her home for the couple of days. It appeared to be containing a small poster bed with black transparent curtains, a fireplace, a couple of chairs and a small table from what she could see.

There was another door that was caught within her eyes. A door in the same oaken texture as the one she just had entered, but this one had some wonderful carving into it. “I could really use a bath right about now,” said Rarity to herself. She assumed there was an actual bathroom behind it.

The thought of taking an actual bath was something that pleased the unicorn more than enough to not waste more time than she already had. Being quick on her hoof she made her way over to the door. A door which she slowly opened with a hoof. After the sound of it being unlocked fell in her ears, Rarity then just swung the dark wooden door open in order to reveal the things hidden behind it.

It was revealed that behind the door laid a bathroom that was mostly made out of the same material as the castle itself: the dark colored stone. Her eyes first fell on a small cabinet and a sink, two things she didn't care for at that moment. But what did caught her attention was the bathtub the stood in the near middle of the room.

Her horn charged itself a little bit and thus was allowed to be coated within the blue aura. A couple of towels were levitated from their resting spot next to the sink, to around the bathtub. It was something she always did in order to catch up any spilled water. But it was also to have something to hold her hooves on for when she would leave the tub and thus not slip over the floor.

“Now then, let’s relax,” she said to herself with a big smile. With one quick yet graceful move she flung off her cloak and it landed somewhere before the door. And with another she managed to land right in the bathtub and assumed a relaxing position within it. Her horn was still charged and she allowed the tabs of the valves to open up with it. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world.

Though much to her own surprise wasn’t there water that ran out of the heads of the faucets. Instead it was blood that left them and began to fill up within the tub. While the levels slowly rose did the warm blood came in contact with the stone cold hooves of the unicorn. It was in the moment when the two things made contact that it sent a shock of utter pleasure throughout her whole body.

Rarity allowed herself to release a small moan of pleasure in response to the shock. “Oh, yes,” she whispered into the world. The levels of blood in the tub rose further the longer the taps stood open. The ivory mare allowed her coat to soak some of it up.

In the end she discharged her horn and with the loss of magical power were the tabs closed upon themselves. The flow of blood stopped and the mare lowered herself a bit more in the tub in order to get a full relaxation. The tub was long and wide enough to support her in the pose she would assume when she would have gone to bed. The perfect curl within her mane disappeared under it and was just floating freely on top of the red liquids. Every single strand of hair spread itself out and soaked up the coloring, making it blood red instead of the usual purple.

For some reason was the whole fact that she was bathing herself in blood not taken as an actual surprise to her nor did it freak her out. Though the pleasurable feeling had probably something to do with it. And to make matters even better: it was a free meal. Even though she was bathing within it, Rarity still consumed the liquids until she was filled with it. “That...that was some, of the best blood I have drunk to date!” the unicorn spoke up in a happy tone. She uncurled her wings just enough to let the blood travel through their skin. She returned to her more relaxed mental state as she had planned and tried to clear her mind.

The blood that got soaked up in her fur nestled itself there and would stick there until either wiped or licked off. All the while she just fell in a state of total relaxation. The warm blood kept sending its shocks through her body. And each shock she got often ended up in a moan of pure and some true pleasure of guilt.

She laid comfortable within the tub, there were some - to be considered odd - desires that returned to the mare. Desires that were long lost and either forgotten or suppressed away in the dark corners of her mind and heart. Desires which nopony had ever seen nor expected from a unicorn of her caliber and class. But then, at the literal most random of times, they had returned to her. The question only would be, would she give into her desires or not? The desires of a mare being in an intense heat.

With the blood that surrounded her entire body and causing her to shock in a hidden and guilty pleasure that she tried to withhold for years by then. “W-Would I satisfy myself if I just, do it?” Rarity asked herself out loud as one of her blood covered hooves rose up from the tub. Her eyes were opened slow in order to look at it with a wondering and questioning glare. “To do or not to do. That is the question I ask myself,” she spoke after her philosopher side came up for just a moment. Rarity gulped a little bit before the hoof lowered itself back into the pool of blood. Only to start the rubbing of her hips in a gentle way. To be more precise, she was rubbing her cutie mark.

“Maybe, maybe this one time, I can give in,” she whispered with care. The mare continued the rubbing against her own cutie mark. And as her hoof went over the three glorious looking diamonds on her flanks there was already a moan that left her. A rather sensual sounding one as if she was being teased by a worthy stallion.

Slowly did the hoof made its way away from the mark and over to her thighs, her inner thighs to be correct and there it continued to stroking in a loving yet pleasurable manner. But as soon as she did it, the feeling of guilt rose up in her. It made her stop the rubbing for a little as a deep exhale that left through her mouth. “You have wished for it for years. Suppressed them for even longer. Give yourself the chance now, Rarity. Does it hurt to it just once?” she questioned herself as her eyes fell shut again.

The mare let go one last exhale before she did gave into her desires and continued rubbing against her inner thighs. While the rubbing continued, it was her mind that delved into her most dark fantasies. A couple moans of pleasure left her mouth while she enjoyed the rubbing to its fullest. Only after that would she have made the final step of her game. Without any second thought her hoof moved over to the space right in between her hindlegs.

“Oh, oh, oh, yes! C-Come on... for, mommy,” she spoke in pleasure while her hoof tingled the most personal and private parts of her wonderful body. The mare only gained a bigger grin on her face the more she kept rubbing and the more her fantasies got unleashed. Her eyes kept themselves closed at all time in order to fully enjoy the effects of her deluded visions. “You like this, don’t you? Mommy will take good care for you,” she mumbled as her hoof send a shock of pleasure through her body. What then resulted in a sensual sounding moan from the mare.

Her hoof then slowly began to penetrate the gate below her tail and made its way inside of it with care. But the biggest thrill was not the hoof entering her body. It was the warm blood she was bathing in that did that. For it also entered the gate and the holy areas that laid behind it. The red liquids warmed the stone cold parts of her flesh up. The mare released her biggest moan yet and squeezed her chamber a little bit. Rarity let her hoof being caught by it as it was gently pulsing through it.

“Oh, yes! Don’t stop... this, this is divine!” she almost shouted as the feeling of pleasure did their turn around her body and the unicorn fully enjoyed them. She didn't care for anypony or -thing that would have been in the castle and could hear her. It wouldn't be long before she would release years of buildup feminine waters while her hoof kept teasing her cold flesh as the blood continued to warm it up.

What followed was the loudest moan in pure, lustful and guilty pleasure yet to leave her as a whole. Her entire body shocked a couple times as her waters got squeezed out of her goddess-like body. They would meet up with her hoof before they got mixed with the blood in the tub which then created an even stronger mixture. “Hmm, ahh,” were just a couple of the sounds that Rarity released under the tidal wave that was released by her.

When her body stopped trembling from the enormous amount of satisfying pleasure, Rarity rose her hoof back up and her eyes were opened again under sounds of a light panting from the happened events. “I always wondered, what it, would be like,” she spoke up while she looked at the hoof. It was then brought over to her lips and her tongue licked up the mixture of her very own body fluids and the blood. While the mixed liquids made their way passed her tongue and down her throat another moan of pleasure filled the bathroom as she spoke in a satisfied tone. “Perfect taste. Hint of, marshmallow?”

Rarity allowed herself to leave a dark chuckle as the hoof lowered itself below the surface again as the eyes closed themselves again. She just continued to let herself relax once more as she tried to catch up with her breath. the feelings that rushed through her, the very lust she had experienced was something that was breathtaking for her. Always she was the proper lady, but just for a moment she dropped that and indulged herself into the pleasures life could offer. And she loved it ever so much. But it probably wouldn't become something she would be doing every day, or week for that matter.

Eventually she removed the seal out of the bottom of the tub and the blood levels started to descend. But she didn't move a muscle under some slight panting in utter pleasure. “Hmm,” was all she could say in response to the calm air meeting up with her blood stained coat again.

After a little while had the blood removed itself out of the bathtub and she left it with elegance in her exit. The perfect ivory coat of the mare was mixed with wet blood and it created an odd yet fitting combination for the unicorn. She turned her eyes over to the mirror and could see her general body shape in the mirror. “I am, the Blood Countess,” she spoke up in a seducing tone before a snicker left her. The towels that were not used on the ground got levitated towards her in order to dry herself off of the reddish goods.

Rarity left the bathroom for what is was and the blood soaked towels were dropped on the ground. The batlike wings uncurled themselves from her body to their fullest extent. They were left hanging in a relaxed position but she couldn't resist it to flap them a couple times. From time to time it seemed so, surreal to her. Under a giggle she left the bathroom with grace to trade it in for the bed. A bed which appeared to be calling her name just so badly.

With a light jump she landed into it where the mare made herself comfortable on it. Resulting in her laying on her back. “Yes... I can, live like this... until the end of time,” she spoke while a dark chuckle followed up with a smirk. Her wings slowly curled themselves up around her body in order to ‘embrace’ her in a hug. She could look normal again and no more lies had to be spoken against her friends and family over her appearance. The mare was one step closer in the desire to uphold her life as it was before everything.

She laid on the bed and her eyes began to close themselves while her horn charged up one last time. With her magic she closed the curtains before the windows. The red moon was lowering itself behind the horizon and Rarity had no interest in seeing the sun. Though if she had looked more closely or had looked at all, it became known to her that there was in fact a second moon rising on the horizon.

It was of course an illusion that was quite possibly made by Shiva. For she had a domain that was shrouded within the darkness of the night all of the time. Yet the longer Rarity stayed on the bed, the more comfortable she got in it and eventually she fell asleep with a peaceful and satisfied mind. Time didn't had to progress all that long before the soft snoring of the unicorn began to fill the room.

We are a dying breed, was the one thought that was continued to be spoken within the realms of the shadows. The realm where Rarity had entered once, but Shiva resided into it. Her age had consumed her body of flesh and it had decayed as a true deceased body should yet it were the rims of her eyes that could be saved by herself. The visible rims were the true rims of the pony she once was, ever so long ago. Death doesn't wait for anypony, was another thought she had swirling around. Shiva knew that her time would eventually be there. That she ceased to exist after having spent such a long time upon the faces of the land. She couldn't die because she was already dead. Life wouldn't be granted to her for it was forbidden.

There was only one true thing that she could do before her existence came to an end. And that was the fact of calling her successor. Though that would be a lot harder than originally thought. Because of the fact that she lied to Rarity. It was true that she was around for a long time but she never was truly a queen of any kind. The title was given to herself, by herself. For she was one of those who had survived the stampede of the Dark Ages. But Shiva never needed to fight anything, nor did she ever needed to hide. She was somewhere nopony could possibly find her.

It has to be done that way, my brothers and sisters. There is no other way for our species to live forth. And the latest addition, might as well be the key we need. She’s the element of generosity, after all, Shiva thought as the rims became visible within the realm of the shadows. The dark world laid before her essence. An essence that sat as high as Celestia and Nightmare Moon but with the mane of the younger Luna. We shall watch her over time before the final call is made. How much time we give her, nopony knows. Now leave me, my mind needs rest.

Deep within the more green woods of Everfree there was the howling of the wolf had died down yet the beast itself was nowhere to be found. On the opening within the trees she laid, lifeless, scratched, bitten. The body of Fluttershy was harmed beyond belief. Nothing could have survived such an attack without fighting back in the least bit. But fighting back was something she never did. The pegasus never could have done it because of her assertiveness. Angel the bunny had been by her side all of the night and he tried his utmost best wake her up.

The little bunny never truly had the chance to say goodbye to her as it all seemed that she had left life. And deep in his heart, he knew he should have been kinder to her, a lot. Small tears left the poor creature his eyes as he buried his face into the coat of the torn open mare. He sniffled a couple times as the wind picked up in the trees. A wind which in Fluttershy’s own belief only came when a soul was ready to travel from one life to the next.

With the wind going by kept Angel his face buried against the slowly colder getting body of Fluttershy. He just wanted to scream out and beg the heavens to let her stay among the living but he was too emotionally broken to do so.

Yet in the darkest hour of one’s life there would be a light that shall be revealed at the end of the tunnel. Even in the case of the little bunny. For the voice of Fluttershy filled up the air with her soft tone. She used the winds to let her words travel further. “A-Angel..?” the torn open mare spoke even more quiet than usual. “R-Run, l-leave me here... g-go back to...” But as the words fell into his ears did the eyes lit up and he hopped over to her face. Angel nuzzled his nose against hers and Fluttershy managed to give off a weak smile before she coughed a couple of times. Her left foreleg twitched ever so light before she continued on with her words. “Go back to, the cottage, they, they need you there. T-There is n-nothing you can d-do for me. Except, wait.” And with those words spoken gave the young and possibly kindest pegasus from Ponyville her last breath as what she was.

Angel understood the words that were spoken by his owner but he didn't wanted to leave her alone. He continued to nuzzle her nose with his own and his teary eyes. Angel found it, unbelievable and even surreal. Fluttershy, the mare who had cared for him for so many years, was gone and there was nothing he could go against it. He would stay with her even after her having passed away. For he had too many occasions to make up with her.

Though it was impossible for any animal to just disable its fight or flight reaction. Not even the heartbroken Angel bunny could stay with his dead owner as the scent of the beast reappeared in the air. He thought about fighting it, but he was just one little bunny. He was nothing compared to the wolf and he knew that all too well.

In the end he did the most heartbreaking thing that was ever in his life and he abandoned her for what she was. He left her behind for his own skin. Some might have called him a coward while others a hero. And then there was the bunch that spoke of another fact, that it was its nature.

With an howling jump did the wolf of Everfree jumped out of the bushes again and circled around the body of Fluttershy. It snarled and growled towards it as if the body was still alive. As if Fluttershy herself was still alive. And with the full, red glowing moon right on top of them there was something that happened within the body of the dead mare. Without any other action sprung her eyes sprung open and the moderate cyan coloring was gone. It was replaced with a gray rim and the veins in her eye were visible for all to see.

The beast howled again towards the moon and was soon accompanied by another howl. A howl that was filled with just one emotion. And that emotion was nothing else then utter sadness.

14 The hunt continues

Two months came and went by since the Blood Moon occurred. Rarity was getting quite used to her new ability to switch the coloring of her eyes. But she primarily stuck with her blue coloring. It felt much more natural to her and nopony questioned her anymore about it. Yet it was the cloak that still formed a major trouble. That was also the reason why she almost never showed herself out in the daylight. Rarity was rarely seen and the speculations of course began around her. But the unicorn loved all the guessing and thoughts to a certain point. For they could never have been more wrong about her.

In secret had she perfected her wings as well. Though the mare was nowhere near as advanced as the average pegasus with them. The unicorn was only able to glide a little bit and use the wings for a boost while galloping over the land. Long flying trips or trips that actually meant flapping the wings at a constant rate would cause an unbelievable pain within the back. To be more correct: her very spine.

The Carousel Boutique had fallen behind its usual schedule by a lot of time. Yet it still managed to keep running strong. Strong enough at least to keep itself afloat while the unicorn of the home was busy getting her meals delivered at home. And the new times she was awake didn't work in anypony's luck or favor either. An unusual and eerie silence had covered and shrouded the building for the most part but none ever dared to ask her about the truth of the situation. Which was probably for the best.

Rarity had indeed kept her word and didn't fall back to her desires as she allowed them to happen during the Blood Moon. Instead she used the fine curved lines of her body to seduce her prey to fall into a hypnotized state and making them only think about her before the ferocious strike would be taken place.

The always so open community of Ponyville became rather closed and distant when it came to the first class fashionista. Even though they didn't know what was going on, it still just felt creepy. And in those two months, the only pony that frequently came and went by the boutique was nopony else then Sweetie Belle. No other friends nor family, just her little sister. But a lonely live had to be lived if she wanted to keep her secrets close to her.

A young unicorn mare found herself galloping through the dark, foggy and empty streets of Ponyville. The clopping of her hooves and her panting where the only sounds that were heard in the streets. High in the skies shone the crescent moon bright while clouds floated before it every so often. It was abundantly clear that the mare was running away from somepony or something. She was scared to death because of it. The horrifying expression in her eyes revealed it all.

Her legs brought her through streets and alleyways with ease and luck. But her stamina began to run lower while she huffed and puffed from exhaustion. An exhaustion that made her turn into an alleyway. An alleyway that ended with the worst possible thing she could encounter, a dead end.

The green coated unicorn mare galloped all the way down until she had reached the wall. Her gold rimmed eyes gazing upon the solid, immovable object. “No,” the mare spoke scared as she felt the hope fade yet searched in pure desperation for some form of exit to be around. Yet her attention was caught by a second set of hooves that came closer to her. A set of hooves which made her turn around quick in order to see what was haunting her. She only turned herself around to see all of her hopes on a good ending fading away within a second.

For within her eyes she caught another figure that stood by the only exit. Hidden among the shadows, yet clearly visible. A perfect white grin could be seen among the darkness. A grin that was filled with teeth and two enlarged canines. As the trapped mare started to hyperventilate even more was a set if ice cold, sapphire blue eyes slowly revealed to the hopeless mare. As well as a mane that ended in an almost perfect curl caught within her eyes. “N-No!” the trapped pony brought out fearful. She knew the stories and myths about the creatures of the night and she was positively certain that she was being trapped by one. “Please, spare me! I, I will do everything you desire but please, don’t kill me!” she pleaded as she only pressed her body more and more against the wall.

The grin slowly faded away as the being in the shadows gently walked forwards. A female sounding voice then spoke through the air. A voice that was dark and had sinister undertone. “Tsk, tsk, tsk, you have a nasty habit of bringing a lady to such a filthy place for a meal. I had expected more from you, darling.” Then the figure just leaned against one of the walls of the alley while keeping its eyes upon the green coated mare.

“W-What do you want from me?” the mare asked while she rose up on her hindlegs and kept her back against the wall that blocked her escape. She was desperate and stared right into the eyes of the lion. Both figural and literal. Flashes went passed her eyes with option of what she possibly could do against her attacker. But the question would be: was she capable of doing them?

“Oh not that much, just enough to feed, me,” the voice replied before it formed a smirk with the mouth. A smirk that revealed the fangs just slightly.

“Who are you!?” the mare asked while she was both scared and confused. In one faint attempt to get out, to ensure her escape and possibly freedom. The green coated unicorn charged up her horn in a brilliant amber coloring. But she was weak in the magical arts and never truly practiced it further than the occasional levitation spell.

“Oh please, spare me your pathetic magic tricks, darling. For magic will not help you here. Stronger even, nopony can,” the voice spoke up as a response to the usage of magic. The creature knew it was worth nothing for the fact that, it could relate to it.

“W-What do you mean?” the mare asked after her horn had discharged itself. The body of the green coated unicorn turned itself a little bit around and revealed the cutie mark she wore. The mark was revealed within the light of the flame powered lantern that was placed at the end. It in fact was the only source or even form of light in the alley. And the mare stood right into it.

A mark that she wore revealed itself as a lyre. As the figure allowed its eyes to stare for a little bit of time on the mark, it knew just who this unicorn was that tried to get out. The ice cold sapphire blue irises rose back up and glazed over to the gold rims of her soon-to-be prey. The eyes of the green mare fell upon those of the figure which send a shock through her body. An ice cold shock what resulted in shivering in utter terror. “W-Why me?” she managed to stumble out.

“Because... for the simple fact I am thirsty,” it spoke in return while it glazed only deeper into the gold rimmed eyes. “Wrong place, wrong time, shall we say.”

The other unicorn gulped loudly as she caught the spoken words. “T-Thirsty? Can, can I offer you something to drink?” While the face and a big part of the body of the figure were still shrouded in the shadows it took a couple steps forward. A step forward in the light of the lantern. And that what was revealed to the green unicorn only came as a big shock. The eyes widened themselves as she shook her head, not wanting to believe it. “R-Rarity..? T-The tailor who suddenly, w-went silent!?”

For within the light was she revealed as a whole. With her purple mane that went in a perfect curl and her ivory coat reflected some of the light. “Yes... the tailor... Quite ironic don’t you think, the pony you least expect it from, is the deadliest. Don’t you think, Lyra Heartstrings?” Rarity replied under a deep grin. She closed the gap between them even more with a set of powerful steps. The other unicorn tried to charge her horn again and just lash out towards her. But the fear that raced through her body had broken her concentration. The only result she got was in the form of a couple worthless sprouts of gold colored magic that left it. Lyra gulped deep while she still stood bipedal against the wall. The feeling as if she was about to get executed by an magical execution squad traveled throughout her body.

Rarity had moved herself over to the middle of the road with a menacing grin that almost screamed death for Lyra. Yet to add insult to injury, it were the purple skinned wings of the ivory coated unicorn that slowly uncurled themselves under the sound of a pleasurable hiss as she came even closer. It created a posture that was even more intimidating and for the first time were the fangs revealed in their full size and glory.

The green coated unicorn didn't know where to look, the ice cold eyes, the sharp fangs in the mouth, or the set of wings that looked like they came from Tartarus itself. But it all resulted in just one question that rushed through her mind. A question she dared to speak up in a voice filled with fear. “W-What are you?”

“A living, legend,” answered Rarity with a smirk. She too rose up on her hindlegs and placed her forelegs on top of Lyra’s shoulders. The both of them stood bipedal and their eyes were only ten inches apart from another.

“S-So this... is why..?” Lyra stumbled out as she tied all the information she knew about Rarity together. Her gold rimmed eyes rested upon the fangs that were ready to sink themselves in her very flesh. A small hiss of both pleasure and indulging fear left the mouth of the ivory white mare in response to the half asked question.

Lyra took it in as a yes and her entire world just crumbled before her very eyes. Everything she once believed about truth and lies was shattered by this monster. The green unicorn silenced herself and began to shake more in pure fear for what would happen to her. Her shaking and shivering came to the point where Lyra just fell down to the ground. She had literally fainted from her fears and thoughts that went through her.

“Oh, come, come,” said Rarity before she charged her horn up. She let the terrified mare rise back up on her hooves with the help of a simple levitation spell. Back into the bipedal position but never allowed to do much more. And as a kick starter did Rarity send a small magical current from her own horn over to Lyra’s.

The current did its work almost immediately and woke her up. The golden rimmed eyes got revealed again and they just glazed to Rarity. “N-No... It, it is not true!” the mare said as she caught the demonic sight before her. In an instant she struggled a little bit against the vampony. She wanted to release herself from the hell she was in but there was one little problem. Hell didn't want to release her. For she was still stuck within the levitational hold of the ivory coated.

“Darling, look me in the eyes please,” replied Rarity in an unusual kind and almost seducing tone. The other mare heard the change of tone and Lyra did what was asked almost automatically. The gold rimmed eyes gazed deeply back in the ice cold blue ones of Rarity who slowly reached the mare with a hoof. “No need to be scared, my love. You do, love me, right?” she spoke as the hoof stroked a cheek of Lyra in a calm and almost comforting manner.

To the question couldn't the mare do much else then give an approving nod. But the gold rims suddenly turned away from the blue eyes and gazed upon the fine lines of the white mare before her. “Yes, I, I do love you...” Lyra spoke in a soft voice.

“Prove it then.”

The green unicorn turned her attention back to the eyes and shook her head deeply. She tried to get her clustering thoughts straight again. Remembering life to her as it was, how it was supposed to be. “N-No...B-Bonny,” she mumbled as she tried to break through the seduction. Rarity only huffed a little bit in response. She abruptly stopped with her plan in her tracks as she knew it had failed. Instead, she moved her hoof down from the cheek and touched upon the neck of Lyra.

“Looks like I have to do this the old fashioned way,” the ivory mare mumbled to herself. Without a second to spare had she forced the mare further against the wall. With all of the strength she had in her undead body was she kept in place. The green coated unicorn once again tried to fight Rarity off with all the strength in her body. But after a few seconds did Lyra saw that it was a hopeless situation. She looked again into the eyes of the monster and shivered in terror at the sight that was presented to her.

“Shh... shh. My prey, this will hurt you a lot more than you think,” whispered Rarity before she moved her head over to the neck of the gold rimmed unicorn. With each deep inhale that was taken by Lyra, it caused their bellies made contact and just like the hooves on her shoulders, it sent a cold shock through her body.

“W-Why?” the green mare asked while she still was terrified. Though before she could do anything else did the ice cold tongue of the other unicorn make a lick upon her the neck for whatever reason. There were a couple light moans that left and she shivered only more. It was the moaning that was the signal for Rarity to move further up in order to stimulate the excitement even more. Her tongue left the neck alone again and she moved back up to the face of Lyra.

As their eyes stared again into one another it was Rarity who could feel the warmer breath of the green coated unicorn against her neck. The lust made its reappearance within her body from the frightened and sensual breathing. The lust that could rage through the body of the vampony. The purple maned unicorn moved her lips closer and closer towards those of Lyra.

Before the other mare even knew what was going on were Rarity’s stone cold lips planted themselves on Lyra’s. Doing the action resulted in a deep kiss which brought the green mare deep into the seduction of the vampiric unicorn. Something she couldn't break out easily the second time.

The green unicorn wrapped her own forehooves around the neck of the ivory mare in a slow and trembling way. She even went so far to pull her offender closer against her. Rarity made the kiss even deeper while her tail swished happy from side to side. One of the cold hooves of the purple maned unicorn moved itself over to her neck and gently stroked it. An action that resulted in Lyra shocking up a little. The action had a secondary effect which was that it pleased the vampony a bit more during the kiss.

All the veins in the neck of Lyra set themselves up and became clearly visible under the skin. Rarity was more than ready to let her sharp fangs sink into one of the many blood rich veins of the mare. Finally she could fill herself with the rich bloods after the long and amazing hunt.

The sapphire blue eyes spotted a suitable vein and the kiss between the two was broken from the vampiric unicorn her side. Their lips slowly parted away from one another and Rarity’s went over to the chin, the cheeks before they made their way carefully over to the neck. When she had her mouth free again had Lyra found herself not only in a deep seduction of Rarity but also the ability to speak again. In her mind it was only the purple menace she could think about. Every other thought was simply blocked out of her mind. “Never leave me... Never,” she spoke in a loving tone that was accompanied with a soft panting from their kiss.

Though Rarity showed no attention to the spoken words while her lips removed themselves from the neck. They had given their last kiss to Lyra and dinner had itself served for the vampony. A dinner that she had to hunt for. A dinner which had proven to be a little challenge to catch. Yet in the end was it as worth as every other meal she had gotten.

The green mare expected another kiss to be taken place as the head went down again but instead she was treated with a sharp pain of two things. Two sharp things that sank themselves down into her skin. Lyra let out a small gasp for air she started to realize just what was going on. And just a second afterward was it the seduction that kicked back in again. That made her forget the pain she was going through and allowed herself to let out a moan of mixed emotions every so often.

Her blood ran out of the created wounds and gushed straight into the mouth of the ivory monster. A monster whose wings flapped a little bit in pure pleasure. She swallowed the red liquid and couldn't help it but to just moan in a deep pleasure each time it traveled down her throat. The blood was pure and filled with a mixture of emotions that she could taste. Though it were fear and pleasure that seemed to be the two she tasted the most. The adrenaline was just as equally mouthwatering for Rarity, who thought to have found herself a jackpot.

The green coated unicorn still had her front hooves around her hunter as another moan left her. But in a careful manner she wrapped one of her hind legs around one from Rarity before Lyra gently nuzzled the very cheek of her attacker. She was lost and disorientated from the complete seduction that was created by the words and kiss of the vampiric unicorn.

As time progressed further on and the nuzzling got weaker until the green mare struggled to keep her head up. In the gears of time had she lost all the strength that was in her body and the head just dropped itself backwards. It landed right against the stone wall. Lyra gasped for air while the hold of her leg became less and less as well. And not much later, all four the legs just went numb. Something that originated from the heavy losses of blood.

Rarity then made herself able to remove her mouth from the wound and she licked up the spilled blood with a couple long and slow licks. She rose her head back up to look her prey in the closed eyes. The horn of the unicorn discharged itself and the body of Lyra was dropped to the ground. Rarity then moved her tongue over her lips and licked them clean from any remaining blood. “Ahh, that was divine,” the unicorn spoke after she had swallowed the left overs. She took a couple bipedal steps backward from the severely weakened mare to give herself a bit more space.

Rarity’s head rose itself even further upward up to the point that her eyes were fixed upon the moon. And then, in the depths of the night itself, she left go a soft hiss of pure satisfaction. Her wings gave one powerful flap before she finally dropped herself. Back to the ground where she belonged with all four of her hooves. Once she stood back on all four of her hooves, the wings curled themselves back around her body. Thus the mystical nightgown was once more found around her body.

“Now... you will fall asleep and just think of this as a nasty nightmare, darling,” spoke Rarity in the seducing tone towards her prey. The green coated mare tried to nod but her body was too weak and she lost her consciousness quicker than expected from the loss of blood.

The ivory unicorn placed Lyra in such a position that made it seem as if she was drunk. The effects would kinda be similar to that of a hangover for she had lost every bit of knowledge from the world and blacked out. Rarity charged her horn up gently. “Have a good rest, my prey,” the vampony spoke as a small stream of magic left her horn and made its way over to the green coated unicorn. It rested against the wound as if it was some kind of bandage.

It was in fact a new spell that Rarity had learned in the past two months to help her remain even more hidden in plain sight. The spell would have stopped the bleeding effect and heal the wounds created by her but not resupply the blood that was lost. It was a simple yet effective spell. Which was exactly the thing that she needed. In the end did Rarity turn herself around and walked out of the alleyway. She walked back into the main street with the hope nopony saw her. Though it being the depth of night, not much folk would be out on the street to begin with.

Another gentle and near inaudible hiss of satisfaction left her as she had consumed more than enough blood to make it through the night. Rarity turned herself into the direction her boutique stood and began on the journey back to her loved home. She was ready to continue on a couple projects before her bed would call her.

Rarity’s eyes allowed themselves to fall upon the many dark houses she passed while she ventured through the foggy streets. Despite the fog being as thick as it was, it was still possible to look forward for some distance, enough to make up the road ahead. But as she walked by the houses, her mind thought up rather sick things and even sicker desires. Things she rather pressed back deep within her mind, locking them up for good.

Just how would it taste to drink from a filly or a colt that isn't my sister? she thought to herself before she just shook her head in a disagreeable manner to it all. The desires where there without a doubt, but she always managed to prevent herself from not doing so. “You are still a lady, Rarity. Not a bloodthirsty monster who goes on a rampage through this town,” were the words she always would use to kick herself back into the real reality.

Her legs carried her a little more through the foggy streets of the town before she entered the one she remembered the most, the one where the Carousel Boutique was located on. “My once so lovely store, reduced to a simple shop,” she mumbled after the silhouette of the building had become visible through the fog. It curved and twisted in unimaginative ways which made it look like something from a horror story. “Now just hope that next Nightmare Night it is also like this, then it would definitely scare them all away. Unless,” the unicorn said to herself while she let her eyes fall upon the building hidden among the fog.

Rarity let go a deep sigh as she entered through the front door and allowed the flames to reemerge upon the many candles. The mare made her way straight into the working area of the boutique. The unicorn dropped herself down behind her desk as she allowed her eyes to look upon a board before her. A board that held all the orders that had yet to be completed. Unfinished projects for those who requested it, the very core of her business.

“That one is having more priority. But I have the fabric for that one...though...but I need to finish that one as well,” she mumbled while she looked at the orders and set notes by every single one of them with her quill.

In the end she stood up and made her way over to the middle of the room where she rose on her hindlegs. “Just one way to do this,” the unicorn spoke before a grin was formed on her face. Her horn charged itself with magic deeper than it was done during the night. The soft humming of its power had filled the room. The flames on the candles dimmed down or even went out as a whole. The blue aura was more than enough light to illuminate the area in her eyes. There were a couple mannequins which started to levitate themselves into the air as some rolls of fabric joined them and got laid over them. Soon enough, everything was joined by a set of scissors, needles and threads.

The ivory coated, purple maned unicorn mare had changed over time without a single doubt. But it was unquestionable that she still had her love for fashion. It was something that never had died down through all the time that had passed. Even in her vampiric life it was to be considered her everything. It even went so far that it kept her sane on one way of the word. A way to pass the flow of time which made the nights seem shorter and the days less dreadful. The perfect cover operation in her eyes.

Her eyes had fallen down on the clock and she read the time off of it. It was something that created a shock deep within them and the mare. “Dear goodness, this early already? I think I head to bed soon enough, before sunrise,” she spoke up while the mannequins were placed back on the ground again and everything stored itself nicely in their respectable racks and shelves with the help of her magic. The humming of her magic slowly died down as the blue aura disappeared before completely discharging it and letting the room shroud itself in darkness once more. But as the light faded away, she saw her accomplished work just for a little while. “Ha, so much done in so little time, the clients shall be happy,” she spoke in the total darkness of the room.

Rarity left her working area and trotted up the stairs and towards her bedroom. A bedroom in which she made sure that every single curtain was closed before she allowed her gorgeous body to drop itself down upon the side of her poster bed. She reached over for her pillow and lift it up in order to reveal a small diary beneath it. The mare picked it up and started to look through it while trying to reach the final entry of it.

As she came to the entry she was looking for was an extra page turned in order to start on a fresh one for her writing. With another simple charge of her horn there was a quill that levitated itself over from the desk and to the book. While her quill wrote down the new entry, her eyes fell a little off the book and just stared into the distance. It was something that she could do it for the fact that in her mind she spoke the words and they were simply written down by the quill through her magic.

The quill was placed back on the desk and the mare dropped her body back against the mattress of the bed while the book was levitated over to her face. Rarity began to read the freshly written words one by one. With the result read, she couldn't be more happier.

“That should be enough for tonight. The sun is almost coming up,” she said after her eyes fell on the clock. She read the time and could only release a little grumble. The book was levitated over to the desk where it was placed in a drawer that could be locked with a small key. The key itself got turned and locked the drawer tightly shut. It would have hidden its content from any pointy noses. Then it was the key which levitated up and hid itself under the pillow of the unicorn.

Rarity closed her eyes while she pulled the blankets over her body. Only after her wings had embraced her though. And soon enough did she fell in a deep slumber. A slumber that went accompanied with some light snoring. The moon disappeared and the sun started to rise, starting up the day of most ponies.

But somewhere on the other side of town while the sun was still crawling its way up, the little Sweetie Belle woke up from her sleep and jumped out of her bed like she did every other day of the week. She still had the mark or a scar, in her neck from the mysterious attack. Neither her parents nor Sweetie herself did or wanted to know what caused. Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo couldn't bear seeing it as it was a fresh wound, but as the two months passed by them, they grew over their fear. Also adding the fact that by that time the scar had reduced itself into two very small spots below her fur and nothing else.

“Mom, I am going to Apple Bloom!” Sweetie spoke as she left through the front door.

“It’s okay dear, just be back home with dinner,” responded Pearl while she finished doing the dishes from their breakfast with a smile. Sweetie nodded to her mother before she closed the door and took a deep inhale of the new and fresh day. And then she was off, off to farm of Sweet Apple Acres.

With the suns early rays that fell all over the lands to mark the new day, Fluttershy opened her eyes from another rough night. For two months she had been doing things in the night that caused her to sleep just plain terrible. Not so bad that it became uncontrollable though. But more than enough to make her cranky from time to time when she woke up.

And the worst part of it all, she didn't know what she was doing at night. The pegasus didn't know if it was caused by nightmares, sounds of critters or what else there possibly was. With gentle steps she walked down from the stair and towards the ground level of the cottage. Under the sounds of a yawn she greeted all of the little critters that were around like usual.

If she only knew that what truly happened that dark evening within the Everfree Forest. The night that the beast attacked her. A beast that seemingly had left the woods almost a month ago according to reports. It either went by itself or it was hunted down by something. Either way, Fluttershy was glad that the creature was gone so that her critters could roam free through it again.

The pegasus walked into the living room where she just dropped her body upon the couch with a moan. All of the critters looked at her and the mare closed her eyes again. All in the vague hope to fall back in a deep sleep.

15 Sisters can be painful, especially her friends

The little, white coated unicorn filly galloped as fast her little legs could carry her over the makeshift roads she wandered on. All of them led her to the famous farm where one of her closest friends and fellow Cutie Mark Crusader lived on. “Apple Bloom! Apple Bloom!” shouted Sweetie Belle while she entered the land of the Apple Family. With the sun still weakly shining its morning rays over the skies as the coloring was a calm blue one as they were cloudless as per usual. But the voice was loud enough for any soul to be picked up and the signature cracks within it all indicated it could only be one pony.

The ears of Apple Bloom perked themselves way within the house. She had heard the faint echo of the shouting voice. The young earth pony filly looked out of the window from her room and she saw the unicorn coming up to the front door. Apple Bloom launched herself from the sill and rushed over to the front door to open it.

She almost knocked her older sister over who had been in bed for a lot longer than she originally planned and stood half asleep in the hallway. “Hey! Watch it!” she yelled after her little sister after the comical balance act was completed. The cowgirl couldn't quite get what was going on and rather didn't found out either. With some inaudible muttering she left for the bathroom.

But as Apple Bloom had made it to the door and opened it for Sweetie, there was a white hoof that all of the sudden knocked right on her forehead. It slowly calmed itself down as the eyes of the unicorn filly got opened before the two shot open widely. “Hehe...oops, sorry Apple Bloom.” the unicorn filly spoke in a little embarrassed tone. Sweetie moved her hoof to the back of her head and scratched it under the sounds of a soft and awkward giggle.

Apple Bloom started to rub her forehead a little bit in an attempt to calm it down. “Tis alright Sweetie, Ah’ll get over it. Shall we go and wait for Scoots by the fence?” the yellow coated filly replied. The knocking had caused some pounding within her skull but it was nothing she couldn't withstand. Sweetie gave a nod of agreement and Apple Bloom closed the front door behind her to leave.

Together they traveled over the land towards the appointed fence. A fence that had seen quite the bit of trouble over the course of its life. “Say, you did fix the fence well after that little incident with those two, didn't you?” said Sweetie Belle after her attention turned itself to her friend.

Apple Bloom nodded in agreement before she spoke her reply. “We did yes. Though it still scares Granny a little. Luckily we didn't saw those fellows again, and Mac wants to keep it that way from the sounds of it.” The young earth pony gave off a smile towards the skies in took a deep inhale for the smells of the fresh awoken lands. “Ah never get enough of that.” It truly was a glorious smell and unique to the apple farm. The mixture of grass with apples was truly something mouthwatering.

The unicorn filly smiled a little bit at the story. She remembered the tales that Rarity told her about the massive cider battle that had taken place between two brothers and the Apple Family. When they reached the fence, they simply waited on the third member of their group and gently leaning against the face. Time didn't had to progress long before the talks between the two erupted out over everything.

Granny Smith was keeping a watchful eye on the two fillies against the fence. She had simply placed herself in her rocking chair in the living room and the scare never truly left her. She was a little bit overly attached to the fence that stood around their land for some reason. Though none could blame her for it as it had been surrounding the Acres ever since day one of its existence. “I keep my eyes on you two,” she spoke in her elderly tone. Though not even two minutes later she had fallen in a light nap.

Apple Bloom leaned against the fence whereas Sweetie just stood next to it. The two of them continued to have their conversation but the unicorn couldn't help it but to notice something. Something that was off about her friend. For on the back of the red maned filly, the hair ribbon looked like nothing. “Uhm, Apple Bloom, your maneband is...”

“It is hopeless, ain't it?” Apple Bloom finished up under a sigh. “Ah know, did it mahself this morning but Ah couldn't get it right. You want to give it a try? Your sister being a, what’s Applejack’s word for it again?”

“Diva?” Sweetie Belle chuckled in a soft tone.

“That’s the word!” Apple Bloom giggled before she lowered herself on her rump. With her head being lower, it would be easier for Sweetie to work with the ribbon and mane.

“Well, I can give it a try,” the young unicorn answered before she moved herself behind the other filly. Not much later did Sweetie position herself over Apple Bloom’s back and with her front hooves she gently took out the ribbon. “Can’t promise it will look any good though.”

“Anything’s better than what Ah did to it,” the earth pony filly replied.

“Alright then, here goes...” Sweetie spoke up and she then pulled the knot out of it. Almost instantly did all of the mane just drop itself. It was a sight that wasn't seen by all too many and Sweetie found that it looked rather lovely. “You thought about taking it out during the evening? Your manestyle like this is wonderful!” she spoke up with the occasional voice crack.

Apple Bloom on the other end removed a strand of hair out of her eyes and was genuinely surprised that her friend purposed it. She had never even considered the thought for that single and simple of red colored fabric made her who she was. “Ah've never considered it, Sweets. But might do it,” she replied before her eyes closed themselves. The filly wasn't in the mood to discuss the subject with her and just wanted to get it over with.

And so, in silence did Sweetie continue with the job of fixing the ribbon. It was a teasing little job but in the end and through a miracle, she had managed to get it. With the ribbon finally being tightened up, Apple Bloom’s signature looks had returned to her. “And, done.” Sweetie spoke as she removed herself from Apple Bloom’s back with a prideful smile.

“Is it good again?” the earth pony filly asked as she rose back up on her hooves. The little unicorn gave a nod to the question and Apple Bloom was utterly relieved at it. So relieved even that she just hugged her friend. Sweetie let out a light giggle before she wrapped her own forehooves around her friend. “Thanks Sweets,” was whispered within her ears.

“You’re welcome.”

After a couple seconds did the two of them break the hug and Apple Bloom leaned against the fence again. Her little back was against it and her forehooves acted for a pillow behind her head. She lowered herself in such a manner that her behind sat on the ground and she could cross her legs. Not a very lady like pose, but the Apples weren't from that kind of wood. “But Sweetie, don’t ya think it is strange?” she asked all of the sudden.

The question was coming out of the true blue for Sweetie Belle and she hadn't even the slightest of ideas about what her friend was talking. “That what is strange?” the unicorn filly asked with a curious twinkle in her eyes. She lowered herself on her behind to sit on the cold ground.

“Well, the whole thing with yar sister, not able to visit her whenever ya want and such.”

The young unicorn allowed a sigh to leave through her nose at the words she heard. “It has been over two months since we discussed it, Apple Bloom. I have gotten used to it by now to be honest,” she replied in her usual happy tone. But the sitting position wasn't one she truly enjoyed. Thus her hind legs were tucked against her body and she made an awkward looking hop. In the little moments she was airborne, her tail was placed between her behind and the still cold ground to act as a pillow. A smile occupied her face after she had spoken her words and her eyes went looking down the roads.

“What... what did you do?” Apple Bloom spoke up confused as she watched the whole scene.

“Ground’s cold, so I made a pillow,” beamed Sweetie.

“Al... right,” the earth pony replied before she shook her head a couple times. “It still doesn't sound right in mah ears though.” Apple Bloom brought out bluntly as she was a filly of family. A family that did everything together when they could and no exceptions. Sweetie was of course raised in an entirely different environment and it was something that clashed against one another from time to time.

Just as Sweetie wanted to reply there were the sounds of galloping and panting from somepony that could be heard within their ears. Both of the fillies perked them up to hear what it was as their eyes looked over the roads. And soon enough became the source of the sound visible and revealed itself to be an orange pegasus filly with a purple mane. A pegasus filly that galloped towards them.

“Here I am!” she spoke up through her panting. Though the running filly pressed on her breaks a little late and she slipped right past the other two. Two sets of eyes followed her before she came to a standstill. The pegasus filly opened her eyes again and looked around before she shook her head a couple times. Then she turned herself around in order to face the other two fillies. “Not the best stop, but gotta do,” she said in a cocky tone before she joined the other two.

“Morning Scoots, where is yar scooter if Ah may ask?” Apple Bloom asked after she took notice of the missing object that the filly always had with her. It was perhaps her trademark in more than one way. For the orange filly had a handicap that prevented her from soaring through the skies like a true pegasus.

“Uhm, I kinda, broke it on the way,” replied Scootaloo as she scratched the back of her head. Sweetie let go a small giggle in response to it. “What’s so funny, Sweetie?”

“Oh, nothing Scootaloo, just a little inside joke,” the unicorn filly replied as she managed to calm down.

“Well, maybe Applejack can repair it later. For now, what is the plan, Crusaders?” Apple Bloom spoke. She let her eyes fall on both of her friends. It was done because she wanted to knew what they would do. Though also a little bit in order to prevent a fight from erupting between the unicorn and pegasus.

“Hmm... We can of course go swimming with Rainbow Dash,” purposed Scootaloo with a gleeful smile. Her grayish purple rimmed eyes looked over the other two crusader, just waiting for their approval. Her mind simply got filled with the thought of her and Rainbow racing through the lake. The little pegasus was a true fangirl from the cyan mare and the other two Crusaders knew that all too well. Maybe even a bit too well for their liking. And it didn't even came as a surprise to the two of them that the offer was made.

Sweetie simply rolled her eyes as she wasn't in the mood to reply. “And ya truly think Rainbow will do that with us?” Apple Bloom asked with a questioning look on her face in the direction of the orange filly. And then the dream of Scootaloo was just gone. Broken into pieces like it was nothing. But she wouldn't go down that easily, even if she knew the earth pony was right.

The two fillies broke in a small argument with each other as Sweetie wandered off a little in her mind. All of the sounds around her faded as she was drifting off in her own world, completely forgetting the one she actually lived in. From the moment she was awake she had the feeling that she had forgotten something. But she just couldn't place it what it was, or where it could be.

Seconds had gone by and the argument was only getting fiercer and fiercer between the earth pony and pegasus. Yet the eyes of Sweetie shocked open and she was brought back into the real word. A world where she spoke up without any form of thought. “We need to go the boutique!”

“Huh?” both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said in choir. They stopped their pointless argument almost right away. The two sets of eyes turned their attention over to the white unicorn filly and they tilted their heads, bashing them against one another.

“Outch!” Apple Bloom yelped.

“Owha!” Scootaloo managed to bring out.

Both of the fillies set their heads straight again before they rubbed the sore spot on their own skull with closed eyes. Though their curiosity had been sparked for the young unicorn and she was given their attention.

“Speak up, Sweetie Belle,” said Scootaloo. She grew a bit more curious about the words that her friend said. A small moan left her that got turned into a chuckle after she removed her hoof from the impact zone.

“Ya, tell us.” Apple Bloom replied impatient. She did the same action but also shook her head gently from side to side in order to see if everything worked as it should.

“There are a couple things I still need to get there. I forgot some things to take back home, plus we can surprise my sister. I’m sure she would love to have us over on this morning,” said Sweetie in a gleeful tone. After which a smile formed itself on her lips.

“Yeah sure ‘bout that?” the earth pony asked as she remembered the rules of Sweetie’s coming by. The very rules they had been talking about not even half an hour before.

“So no crusading this morning?” the pegasus filly said in a saddened tone. The words were followed up by a sigh that left through her mouth.

“I am sure of it, Apple Bloom. And Scootaloo, we can always go crusading in the afternoon right?” Sweetie replied with the smile still visible.

“I suppose,” said Scootaloo with another deep sigh.

“You two coming then?”

“Just what do ya need to get than?” Apple Bloom was so wise to ask her.

Sweetie stood up again before she would answer the question. “Oh, just a couple things. Mostly some toys that need to be going back.” While it was partially true, she also needed to get a plushie of hers. A stuffed up animal that looked like Starswirl the Bearded had been guarding her side almost every night. Apple Bloom released a small groan at the words in a manner as if she didn't trust them but soon afterward she gave a nod. Scootaloo followed suit and together they started on their journey to the Carousel Boutique.

Once again did they found themselves wandering over the still quiet land roads and streets of the small town. But they weren't silent. For they were talking about their cutie marks as always. That what they would be, how they would get them, when they would receive them and so on. It was a cute sight to see the three of them walking walking and discussing. Only a select few ponies were granted the sight as they passed them in silence in order to go somewhere they had to be.

The three fillies reached the boutique and all of them gazed upon it. But from the lot was it Sweetie who let go the deepest sigh of mixed emotions. The building had truly lost its natural charm and vibe over the course of the months. Even though it still looked the same, there was something eerie about it. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo simply shivered a little bit at the sight.

“Now, where did she left it..?” the unicorn filly spoke in a whispering voice. Within seconds her eyes turned from their gaze and she started to look for something.

“Left what?” the pegasus asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The key, Scootaloo,” replied Sweetie Belled before she flipped the doormat over. And there it laid, the very key to the Carousel Boutique itself. “Found you!” she spoke in a chuckling tone. The white filly picked it up and placed it in the keyhole. Under a gentle hum of her own magic she turned it over.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were dumbstruck when they saw Sweetie performing a magical trick and they both blinked. The door got then unlocked with a soft click. The young unicorn pushed the door open further with her hoof while maintaining great care. The other two fillies were on the tips of their hooves. None of them knew just what to expect on the inside of the building.

The door listened to Sweetie’s commands but struggled against her under some soft screeches from the hinges. The green eyes of Sweetie peeked themselves further inside and started a little bit around before she spoke in a whisper. “Nothing... I think she is still asleep.”

“At this hour!?” Apple Bloom yelled in the same tone.

“Rarity has gotten an odd habit when it comes to sleeping. She sleeps for most of the day and wakes up in the late afternoon, mostly going until deep in the night,” said Sweetie as if it was the most normal case in the world.

“She does wha now?!” Apple Bloom replied shocked but the unicorn was already inside and waiting for the other two to come in.

“Shall we, ladies?” spoke Scootaloo with a grin and they both went inside as well. It was the pegasus who closed the door behind them with a small thud. She tried to make the least amount of sound possible if the words of Sweetie happened to be true.

They all three were inside, their eyes peeled over everything that would be seen through the closed curtain but everything appeared to be normal. The rolls of fabric were still nicely sorted together with the needed equipment, a couple unfinished dressed could be seen in the working area of the unicorn. As for the living room, everything was appearing to be alright as well. Some glasses stood there that possibly had been from the past night, but nothing out of the ordinary. As last did their eyes went through the main shopping area and once again there was nothing to be seen. There was nothing with the exception of the silence that had taken over the building.

“Seems all fine to me, shall we go upstairs?” Sweetie asked before she trotted over to the hallway. The very hallways where the staircase was housed to lead them up and further into the bowels of the building.

The other two fillies pulled up their shoulders to each other and tried to find their way in the darkness for it. After they had bumped into a couple things and muttered against the other and themselves, they did eventually reach it only to see the tail of Sweetie disappearing on the top floor.

Apple Bloom was the first that went on the stairs and hoped not to make a sound as she went up them and carefully reached the end of them as she took it step by step. But close behind her was Scootaloo who seemed to be near the end of her patience. She couldn't stand the slow pace of the filly before her and was more than glad when they did reach the top. “Next time, I go before you,” she said before she turned herself into the same direction in which Sweetie went.

“Sweetie, where are ya looking for if I may ask?” Apple Bloom asked again. She didn’t like it, but she was the last to catch up with the two. She leaned against the doorway of the filly’s bedroom and had a clear view inside of it.

“Some things that I left here, mostly for school,” the unicorn fillye answered while she opened the curtain carefully. With the light that made its way into her room she used it as a lamp and started to look for the desired items. Apple Bloom knew the answer was different from the first time she asked it but she wasn't in the mood to question it. It was not like Sweetie was trying to take over Equestria or something the like. At least she didn't hope that.

Scootaloo on the other end was having a set of different plans and her impatient mind didn't want her to wait for Sweetie to pack her things. Instead she made the decision to venture a little on her own through the upper floor. The young pegasus left the bedroom with a couple hops and she walked around on the second floor. Though her eyes became fixed on one door in particular. The door at the very end of the hallway, was the door that the most of her attention. Little did she knew just what was behind it.

Before she was there and thus could discover what was behind it, she had to take a peek in all of the other doors present at the floor. Most of it just resulted in her finding the bathroom, inspiration room, a guest room and a storage room. Nothing of true interest though all of the rooms had one thing in common, their curtains were always closed.

Having peeked through all those doorways did Scootaloo stood before the very door that sparked her attention the most. The door that had awoken her burning curiosity. Her hooves reached for the knob with a gentle and slow motion. A pair of hooves turned on it and it let go an unusual click. A click that was unique to that door alone.

The ears of Sweetie perked up and her whole head rose up as soon as she heard it. “Oh no, no, no, no,” she whispered and without thought she stormed out of her room. She galloped through the doorway and almost knocked Apple Bloom to the ground. But time to argue the event was not given to the earth pony. Sweetie Belle was on her way to the door. Her green rimmed eyes fell on the scenery but it was already too late and she gulped audible.

Scootaloo had opened the door that was leading to the bedroom of the ivory unicorn mare herself. The door to her sister’s private residence, a room not even Sweetie was allowed to go in except when given permission by Rarity herself.

“No, no, no, no,” the young filly spoke in a whisper. She turned again into galloped and ran over to her friend. When the pegasus was within her range, the unicorn filly just tackled Scootaloo to the ground in the hardest way possible. It was something that she never did under any given circumstances. But the one they were in, was a major exception.

“What the hay Sweetie!” Scootaloo spoke out loud before she got a hoof crammed up into her mouth. A hoof that belonged to the young Sweetie Belle who wanted her to stay silent.

“Shh. Don’t want to wake up my sister,” the unicorn filly whispered almost with no sound in one of the ears of the pegasus. Scootaloo rose her head up in an odd manner before the ears perked up from a sound. A sound that was the snoring of the unicorn had entered her ears and her eyes grew small. She understood just what she had done. In the den of the lion they were with the only exit being the door to the hallway.

The set of purple rimmed eyes of the orange coated filly turned themselves over to the bed. She let go a loud gulp before some moaning came from it. Moaning that was followed by an unseen moment from their position. Both Sweetie and Scootaloo were as silent as the grave. They were even afraid to breath. They both thought that any sound too much could possibly wake Rarity up and that was the last thing they would be needing, a cranky sister that would be shouting at them.

The moaning died down again but was followed by the sound of the mouth that opened and closed a couple times. Only after that did the snoring kick back into the walls of the room. Both Sweetie and Scootaloo assumed that the mare was vast asleep, or at least asleep again. Sweetie Belle removed her hoof from Scootaloo’s mouth with care and offered a hoof to pull her up. The pegasus filly took it and was pulled up as the other filly whispered to her. “Never, ever, do that again Scootaloo. Rarity doesn't like to be disturbed in her sleep, and given the odd sleeping habit, I am not taking my chances anymore.”

Though just as Scootaloo wanted to answer, it was Sweetie who got tackled by something and was knocked to the ground herself. The unicorn filly looked over to what or who it was and noticed Apple Bloom who stood on top of her. “Ya knocked mah head to mush this morning and knocked me aside like nothing without a word. Consider this yar payback, Sweetie Belle,” she spoke up while she looked down into the emerald green eyes of her friend.

“Get off of me, Apple Bloom!” Sweetie spoke and pushed the earth pony filly off of herself. “And now just leave her bedroom.” She rose back up on all four of her hooves and shook her head to set the world straight again.

“Oh Tom, w-what are you... doing?” Those words suddenly took their turn through the room in the voice of the elder sister. All three of the fillies looked up and didn't dare to speak as much as one world or even breath through their mouths. “Hmhmhm, it has been just such a long time since we last did it, how about tonight? Or even better, right now?”

“Is she..?” Apple Bloom managed to speak out loud enough for the other to hear.

“Afraid so,” replied Sweetie in the same tone.

From the bed came the moaning of the unicorn which increased while she continued to speak within her sleep. All sorts of cute nicknames did their turn as one name kept being called. The name of Tom.

“Who is this Tom anyway? I don’t know anypony named like that.” Scootaloo whispered as they had been listening the whole time. Needless to say, they were quite disgusted by it.

“I think...I think it’s a rock,” spoke Sweetie carefully. Upon hearing the revelation, the other two fillies had to do their utmost best not to erupt out in a deafening laughter. The two had heard a true lot in their lives, but that had to be the best thing of it all.

“Hmmm, right there, y-yes...s-shove it up, hard,” the mare spoke up as all three of the fillies just froze in their doing and all got the same face. A face that irradiated utter disgust.

But it was Apple Bloom who said the words that were on their minds. “Oh Celestia why...”

“C-Come on girls, w-we have to go,” whispered Sweetie. She had heard enough and she just wanted to leave. Apple Bloom agreed with it and was the first to make her way over to the door.

Scootaloo however, didn't listen to her friends and had made her way over to the desk of the unicorn where she mumbled some words gently within herself. “What could be in all of these...”

Without much thought following up did she just open all the drawers. Each of them revealed some personal belongings of the mare of the house and nothing that could help either her or her friends out to get their cutie marks. Helping them to get into trouble however, it did.

“Scoot, w-what are you..?” Sweetie said while her head was peeking at the pegasus filly from a distance. She blinked in utter disbelief at the whole sight.

“Trying to find something of interest, maybe something that will help to gain our cutie marks!” the filly replied in a soft tone.

“Ah don’t think Rarity does have something like that,” spoke Apple Bloom before she had made her way back next to Sweetie and heard what Scootaloo said.

“Speaking of her,” the orange filly replied as she closed all the drawers and gazed upon the locked one. “What could she have stored in here..?”

“Girls, I think, we have to leave, now. L-Let her sleep. She needs it,” plead Sweetie in fear of what might have happened next. But what would happen next would change the lives of the three fillies forever.

Scootaloo left the drawer and allowed her eyes to fell upon the bed where the unicorn was sleeping, without much thought a question felt her mouth. “Sweetie, how deep does your sister sleep usually?”

Both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked to each other in disbelief of the question before Sweetie replied. “I, I think deep, for she didn't woke up yet, and after what happened, I would have been fully awake. The only real thing she wakes up from instantly is the smell of smoke.”

“Good,” replied Scootaloo and in an instant had she hopped on the bed with the help of her wings. The other two fillies gasped in utter fear of the daring act and Sweetie tried her best to bring the pegasus on different thought. But it didn't do anything for the fact that she just went her own way. As she always had been doing and it always got her -if not all of them- in trouble.

The purple irises had found their rest on the white unicorn mare who was still vast asleep in the bed who didn't even minded the constant flapping of the wings from the pegasus as they were used to make the filly even lighter. She still released moans of a secret pleasure every few seconds while she continued to whisper nicknames for the elusive Tom. What really happened was that Rarity had a wet dream for the first time in months and she using it to the fullest extent.

But all of the sudden there was a hiss that left the mare which was followed up by an evil laughter as her head fell off of the pillow and rested against the mattress. Scootaloo looked dead terrified after the events had happened and the hoof of the mare reached for the pillow, she grabbed it and placing it closer to her. But as it occurred there was something that could be seen at the very end of the re-positioned pillow, something that looked like a key.

Quick with her hoof did the filly snatched the object and hopped off of the bed, letting the unicorn sleep further. “Are you insane!” was the only thing Sweetie could whisper against her friend as she had landed back on the floor of the bedroom.

“Why? Nothing happened right?” Scootaloo replied before her eyes fixed themselves over the key. “Hmm. Could this be..?”

Sweetie shook her head deeply as the young pegasus made her way over to the desk. “It won’t work, Scoots,” whispered Apple Bloom as she had an idea of what might be tried.

“We shall see about that, chicken.” Scootaloo replied and she inserted the key in the hole of the locked drawer. Much to her own surprise it was fitting. Then it was her turn to be scared again and with a careful move she turned the key to unlock the drawer.

With a small click sounding through the room it was indicated that the drawer was indeed unlocked. With her shaky hooves she managed to pull the drawer back and letting her eyes fall upon the content. What she caught in her eyes was a book. Or better said: a journal.

16 Every secret eventually surfaces

The young unicorn had become scared for her death after Scootaloo had opened the drawer. It was in the moment the worst that could happen. The only thing that would make it the apocalypse complete was if Rarity managed to wake up from the sounds. Terrified by the thought, Sweetie knew she had to do something at that moment.

“My room, now!” she whispered in a yell to her friends. Scootaloo did listen to the call for once and ventured back to the other two fillies with a big grin on her face. A grin that was obscured by something else in her mouth. Whether Sweetie wanted it or not, but the pegasus filly held the journal in her mouth. Yet she was polite enough to shut the drawer again. Both her and Apple Bloom nodded and together they made their way back the way they came, through the bedroom door. The unicorn filly had tried to reason with the pegasus along the way to the filly’s bedroom but Scootaloo was thicker than a mule when it came to changing the mindset she had.

Only after the pegasus and the earth pony passed through the other doorway was the door closed behind them by Sweetie. For the most part it went in silence but the soft screeches of the hinges were unavoidable. Still scared for what might happen did the young unicorn allow the door to fall back within the lock before she joined the two in a silent gallop that led them over to the other bedroom.

After both the earth pony and the pegasus had entered the room, Sweetie Belle closed her own door. With the door being shut it would act as a silencer. For it would minimizing the sound that would leave it as her emerald green eyes stood on anger. A look which the other two fillies were not used from her and what resulted in them gulping lightly while the orange pegasus accidentally dropped the journal out of fear. The book made a single bounce on the ground before fell open at a certain page. But Scootaloo was too scared to look at it and Sweetie too angry.

“I only needed to grab a couple things, we could have been out of here already! But no, you just venture out on your own. I don’t have a problem with you wandering off, but nopony, and I repeat, nopony enters my sister’s bedroom when she is asleep, let alone roam through her things! You could be dead, Scootaloo!” the unicorn filly spoke angered. She had a rough time to control it all. Apple Bloom could see that fact clear as day. Sweetie never was the kind of pony who wanted to go in a hoof to hoof fight but Scootaloo had brought her close to that tipping point. After she had spoken her words of rage did the filly to just began walk. She walked and trailed after her own tail in order to vent some of the anger in her body. The other two could only pray it succeeded.

The both of them still gazed scared at the sudden outburst and it was Scootaloo who closed her eyes and dropped her head a little in shame for her deeds. “I am sorry Sweetie, I shouldn't have done that,” she spoke in an honest tone and was loud and clear. But she was too ashamed to admit it right in the eyes of the angry unicorn she considered one of her best friends in the world.

“Tis alright Scootaloo, she didn't woke up and you’re still in one piece,” replied Apple Bloom as one of her hooves rested comfortably on the shoulder of the orange pegasus. It was not much but for Scootaloo it meant the world at that point. Never in her life had she let Sweetie down so much, and she truly regretted it with every cell in her body. She didn't spoke words but Apple Bloom could feel her act was appreciated.

Sweetie on the other end couldn't calm herself down by walking around. It did help for some but by far not all. Instead she tried a tactic she had learned from her sister. A tactic which involved heavy in- and exhaling through the nose and mouth. It was worth a shot in her eyes and started doing it. Deep breaths were taken in through her mouth and long exhales done by the nose.

Apple Bloom looked up all the way as she heard the sounds but Scootaloo only moved up her eyes to see it. They were both confused and surprised by that what was going on. Yet all they could do was continue the waiting game. Time luckily didn't had to progress all too long before Sweetie’s signature friendly smile found its way back upon her face. “It is alright Scoot, but never do it again, okay?” she replied to her friend in a much calmer voice.

As the words were being picked up by her hears, the pegasus slowly rose back up as her eyes opened themselves to their fullest extent. The purple rims got rested on the little white unicorn while the words left her. “Yeah, I promise I won’t do it again.”

“Good, we’re all friends again?” Apple Bloom asked out of sheer curiosity as her eyes switched between both Sweetie and Scootaloo.

“If Sweetie says so, but I think we are,” answered the pegasus with a weak chuckle.

The unicorn filly nodded for confirmation from her side. “We are,” she then said.

All three of them smiled to each other but the eyes of Apple Bloom were dropped down in relief that there wasn't a fight between the two of them. But when her eyes fell down, they got rested upon the open page in the book. In her subconscious she began to read the content of it carefully even if it was written upside down. “Girls, Ah think it wasn't any book Scoots took,” she spoke up after she had read the entire page. An obnoxious feeling rose up in her, a feeling that she knew something she better couldn't have because it was terrible.

Sweetie and Scootaloo had been talking to one another about the situation before the words of the earth pony filly fell in their ears. “Huh!?” was the only thing the other two could say before they fixed their attention to Apple Bloom. Neither of them knew exactly what she was talking about, but they sure wanted to know more about it all. Both their eyes were filled with questions as the world around them was lost. It slowly turned into nothing but black as they only had eyes for one pony. And that pony was Apple Bloom herself.

“Sweetie, does yar sister keep a diary or something?” the earth pony asked in a noticeable scared tone.

“Not that I know of to be honest. Then again, much about her personal life is hidden from me for some reason,” replied Sweetie after she did some pounding in her mind about the question.

“You want to go somewhere with this, Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo asked after she had tilted her head. Though she first watched in which direction it would be safer to do so.

“Yes Ah’m,” answered the earth pony filly as her hoof pointed to the book. “Ah think ya dug up Rarity’s journal, Scoots.”

“What!?” yelled Sweetie with her usual voice crack but was cut short from her words as both a hoof from both Scootaloo and Apple Bloom was shoved right into her mouth. As if they were perfectly in sync with one another did they release a shushing sound towards the unicorn filly.

The filly nodded that she understood the message and the hooves were removed a few moments later. But the ears kept themselves perked for any sounds that could be heard on the hallway. All three of them expected an angry Rarity to rampage through the door and that shouted at them to be quiet in a blind rage. Yet for four long and dreadful minutes was there nothing to be heard. Not even a single sound dared to have left the three of them. None of them even dared to breath out loud or make even the slightest of motions.

It was after the passage of those minutes that their expectations lowered. They thought that after such a long period of time, Rarity wouldn't come anymore for them. It was a comforting thought to say the least and the one with which they continued on. The three of them sighing in pure relief and then looked upon one another. All three their eyes asked the same question, that of what the plan was going to be afterward.

“So this, is my sisters journal?” Sweetie asked in a careful tone.

“So it seems,” replied Apple Bloom before she looked upon the little unicorn.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders gossip readers, anypony?” spoke Scootaloo under a soft snicker.

“Ya know that that was a terrible joke right?” Apple Bloom said with a crooked look on her face. A look that was meant solitary for the pegasus. Scootaloo always had a small habit of doing such things and it was something that bugged the others to no end sometimes.

“Know and noted,” the pegasus answered with a chuckle in her voice. Sweetie however, had turned the journal towards herself and was already reading a couple pages further within it. Yet at the entry she had laid her eyes on, she shushed the two of them and started to read aloud to them.

“And so falls another day behind me, another day of worries and stress that can be left behind. So many things done today. But the most important one being the dress for Applejack, for her family meeting in Manehatten. She told that would be a lovely party but that she wasn't looking forward to it at all.

Can you believe it? That farmer has family in a metropolis of Equestria and yet stays here. I can not discover just what it is that makes her stay in this town though. If I had been in her place, I would have been gone a long time again. But a ball rolls odd, shall we say. Though there are still a few patterns that need to be solved. Don’t want to rehash the whole gala look again. Maybe a bit less, apple-ish.

-Your faithful Rarity”

“Say what now!?” said Apple Bloom in a whispering but clear tone of anger. She couldn't help it but to just feel insulted by the words that were written down in the book. The feeling could even be seen within her own eyes as she continued to let herself boil in her own soap. And both the unicorn and pegasus noticed it after the words were spoken.

“Easy Apple Bloom, I’m sure she didn't mean it that way,” replied Scootaloo. It was her turn to hold the earth pony filly with all of her might. The only disadvantage was the fact that Apple Bloom could be as strong as her sister if she wanted to be. And the situation she landed in happened to be one of those cases.

Scootaloo had a troublesome time of managing and containing the young farmer on the spot. Apple Bloom had to be locked by the pegasus with her forelegs going under the armpits and held her against the chest. The both of them just struggled to no end. One to escape, the other to keep her. It was not a pretty sight to withhold but it simply had to be done.

“Hey, it stands here in the journal. I think that she writes it down, to get it off of her mind,” explained Sweetie to the earth pony in the best reasonable manner. But even for her it was unknown territory. She didn't even knew that Rarity had such a thing to start with.

“Ah think, Ah think you are right about it, Sweets.” Apple Bloom spoke up as she stopped her struggling under a deep sigh. Her head lowered itself down to the ground while her ears went flat against her head. But her eyes rose themselves up to Sweetie. “Still hurts me...”

“Can, can I release you, Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo asked carefully. She feared another struggle that would erupt from the question. But instead did the young earth pony gave a simple nod to the words. Almost right away could the earth pony feel that the hold of the pegasus became lesser.

“At least it is not said right in your face right? I mean, I did found it by accident,” spoke Scootaloo in a soft tone before she released Apple Bloom from her hold.

“Ya stole it, ya mean,” the earth pony corrected her.

“More, borrowing without asking I would say,” replied the orange pegasus with a silly grin. Apple Bloom just rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was prepared to counter the spoken words but Sweetie interrupted the two of them.

“Stop it you two,” she said with a confident voice and the two other fillies knew it was just pointless to go on in their argument. The both of them nodded in agreement to the words and focused their attention on the young unicorn once again.

“Alright, alright. What more stands in there, like what is the latest one about?” Scootaloo asked as she tried to change the subject. At least she tried to do it. But if reading further through the journal was such a good thing to do, had to be found out through the passage of time.

Sweetie nodded and went through the many pages under the sounds of a soft moan that came from her mind. A moan that was caused by the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Mere seconds later did her eyes fell on what appeared to be the most recent entry. She cleared her throat as quiet as she could to read aloud to her friends once more.

“A new night has passed by and what a wonderful night it was for certain. The hunt that was made delivered some of the best blood I have tasted in months. The rest of the night went quite calmly as I managed to finish, or at least work further on, a couple dresses before deciding to go to bed. All of those projects shall be finished one day, but having to leave every day to get a meal does consume a lot more time than I originally had wanted it. Maybe through time that problem shall be solved.”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo looked and listened amazed yet disgusted to the words that were spoken by Sweetie. Neither of them could fully wrap their heads around the words spoken, but knew just one thing about them. And that was the fact they were mysterious, ominous and overall just sinister and unpleasant.

“Did ya say, blood?” the earth pony filly asked with care. To the question could Sweetie only give a nod while one of her forehooves gently made its way over the two little scars in her neck. But in her head she connected the dots up to a ridiculous idea. An idea that could have been a memory that was unspeakable off for her. Without any kind of warning did she rose herself up and closed the book before she took it in her mouth.

“Where are ya going to?” Apple Bloom asked upon seeing the events happen. Scootaloo remained silent as she was delved within her thoughts about the whole thing.

“Rephurning phis... And regrephphing my eyes pho fall on iph,” replied Sweetie somber with the book still firm in her mouth. But she just dropped it to the ground again and picked it up with a hoof as it tore her jaw to shred. Or so it felt. The filly limped on her three legs and would continue the journey in that manner.

Before either of the two could argue or even decipher that was said, the unicorn had already passed them and the click of her door unlocking fell in their ears. Scootaloo was snipped out of her thought and the two remaining Crusaders came into action alright right away.

“Are you mad!?” Scootaloo whispered against the young unicorn after she had caught up with her. Though it was a hopeless cause as Sweetie kept trotting quietly through the doorway. The filly went through the dark hall and made her way over to the door that was leading to her sister’s bedroom.

The heads of the two other fillies peeked out of the doorway and they simply looked at what would happen. With the unique click of the door that did its turn through the quiet boutique again, Sweetie carefully entered and disappeared in the curtain created darkness of the room behind it. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo only could hope for the best but they both knew that they should fear the worst. The young fillies looked over to each other and their eyes spoke more than enough for the both of them.

Sweetie Belle maneuvered herself in complete silence through the grand bedroom of the building. Yet the fear of her sister just waking up like that was always present within her. It made her heart beat faster and time appeared to be even slower than usual for her. With a couple elegant steps and hops had she made her way over to the closed drawer. Much to her own luck was the key still stuck in the lock it just as Scootaloo left it when they made their departure. Good thing she didn't woke up, yet, she thought to herself after she looked over the bed. Then her eyes lowered themselves and she gazed over the journal she had grown to hate.

The young filly turned her eyes back up and she opened the drawer with the least amount of sound she could possibly make. The journal was placed back inside of it as soon as the hole was big enough. Sweetie could only pray that it laid in the right position as it was found in. But knowing her sister’s ordering manner, it must have been the very middle of the middle within it. And that was what she tried to achieve. Soon afterwards would she have closed the drawer again and had one last look over to the posterbed of her sister. After that she just wanted to leave the room as a whole.

On the bed did everything appear to be normal and Sweetie turned herself back around. But when the filly wanted to lock the drawer again, there were a couple moans that left the bed. The green eyes of Sweetie grew to their smallest size possible. She turned herself around again before being able to lock the drawer and her eyes shot in every direction to find a suitable hiding spot. That was literally the only thing on her mind at the moment. Hide to safety, to be safe from the possible eruption that would come from Mount Rarity.

And almost within a second she just dived under the bed and made herself as small as possible. With her heart beating as fast as it could did the filly fear what would happen next. It was soon enough that there was a set of ivory coated hind legs that dangled before the eyes of Sweetie. A set that got followed by a pair of front ones before the figure finally was placed on the ground. What was followed was a loud yawn made by Rarity herself. In an ever so slow manner did the hooves managed to take the body away and disappeared out of Sweetie’s sight.

The little filly sighed softly in relief to it all but the relief was of short terms. For the voice of her sister echoed on the hallway. “What in..? First my door is standing open, then Sweetie’s... Am I starting to get messy?” And almost right after the words were spoken there was the click of Sweetie’s door being closed that did its turn through the upper level of the building. “Time for some, wine,” the mare spoke to herself before the sound of her hooves that went down the steps of the stairs fell into the ears of the filly until they faded away. Once again it was the silence that had taken over the room, if not the whole floor. A silence that was both creepily eerie and wonderfully satisfying.

Sweetie managed to crawl from under the bed with haste and in silence she galloped the journey over to her room. She unlocked her door again as quiet as it was possible and stared into her empty room. “Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, where are you?” she spoke in a near silent whisper. Her room was once again indulged with darkness as Rarity also had closed the curtains again. Sweetie began to fear that something terrible had happened to the both of them. But from under the bed there were two figure who gently started to reveal themselves. One with a set of purple rims as the other had a set of yellow rims.

Sweetie Belle sighed in utmost relief upon the revealed sight and took her bag that was filled with the things she needed before her mouth opened again. “We need to go, now.”

“Are you mad!?” whispered Scootaloo as Apple Bloom took place next to Sweetie.

“We have to Scoots, or are ya,” the little cowgirl started to grin a little towards her orange coated friend and she added a single word to her sentence, “chicken?”

The insult echoed within her ears, Scootaloo had a bit of a hard time to not to become angry at it. Her eyes closed themselves for a little bit as a deep sigh left through her mouth. “Let’s go,” she simply said. She had gathered her guts for as much it was possible and gave another, deep exhale through her nose. Even though Sweetie had everything she needed, in the haste and fear she had forgotten one important thing. And that being her stuffed animal.

With care in their every step made the Crusaders their way over the hallway and Sweetie closed the door of her bedroom ever so gently. Again did they had to make sure they didn't make any form of sound which could possibly alert Rarity. Sweetie nodded to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo as it was the starting signal for the daring travels. The latter was the first to go towards the staircase as quiet as she possibly could.

Once the unicorn filly - who formed the rearguard - had joined them once more did all three of them perk their ears in order to listen just what the sounds were on the lower floor of the boutique. If it would be safe for them to venture down and just out of it. So that they would and could let Rarity just live alone again.

Within the ears of the fillies there were the same sounds to be caught. The sounds of the elder sister who mumbled against herself before being occasionally interrupted by the gentle moments of silence. The three thought that the silences were created by sips she took from her wine. Or any other liquid she happened to be drinking at the time actually. Sweetie tried to listen even deeper at the sounds and was gently figuring out the exact location to where they originated from.

It was after a couple seconds she thought she had found the right location and could only pray that she actually had the right one. From the three fillies it was the unicorn who was the very first who began to descend from the stairs and into the unknown. It was a plan she came up with herself: if she was caught by Rarity it wouldn't be the biggest of deals. Or so she hoped at least. Not to mention that she was packed with her saddlebags and thus the heaviest of the three.

The other two fillies followed within the hoof steps of Sweetie and they managed to be as quiet as possible. Even the always so impatient Scootaloo managed to have brought up the needed patience for the operation to herself. Before either of the three knew it, they found themselves on the bottom of the staircase. Though instead of venturing forward and towards the door to get out, Sweetie moved her hoof in order to hold her friends from moving any further. The two fillies looked a little confused to each other at first before they fixed their attention back on Sweetie. The filly was perking her ears again for the sounds.

All the sounds seemed to be the same and the young unicorn began to make her way over to the front door with her friends tailing her. But as they came closer and closer to the door, they had to pass the archway that was leading into the living room. From the corner of her eye took Sweetie note of a shadow that was moving.

In response to it did she froze up on the spot and knocked her friends against the wall before she rested her own back against it while looking over to the two. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom first gazed upon each other before turning their confused looks over to Sweetie who already had her head turned over to the side. The young unicorn looked into the living room with both of her eyes. Soon enough found the heads of both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo themselves on top of that of Sweetie. All three of them were looking inside the room to see what was going on.

But the events that unfold themselves before their eyes were some that they could only pray of that their eyes were flat out lying to them. The three fillies watched through the living room as a whole. There they saw the unicorn laying down on her sofa while she took a sip from her wine. She was still wearing her signature, transparent purple nightgown she was always seen with. If she was even seen at all to begin with.

The glass had set itself back on the table and the eyes of the mare were opened again. But as they fell in the eyes of the fillies, there was a gentle flicker that caused them to go from their crimson red coloring to a sapphire blue in the fraction of a second. After that they just closed themselves again under a dark chuckle that left from the sister her mouth.

While the chuckle slowly died down there was a grin took place on her face. Her mouth was opened wide enough to reveal the extended canines in their full glory. As the sight fell in their eyes as it was were all three of the fillies frightened for their lives. And none wanted to believe the sights they caught.

They retracted their heads back and all looked at each other with the same gaze of disbelief and utmost fear. After a few seconds it was Apple Bloom who opened her mouth and whispered almost with no sound. “Did ya’ll see that?”

“H-How could I not?” Scootaloo answered under the same tone. “She is a monster!”

“Hey! Don’t talk like that about my sister!” whispered Sweetie Belle in a snarl.

“You have seen her fangs, Sweetie? She is a vampony!” spoke the orange pegasus ever so softly while she tried to get her point across.

“A what?” they both answered.

“A lot of trouble, I will explain the club house...”

The fillies nodded and dared to peek back around the archway. They noticed that Rarity had removed herself from the sofa and was just staring at one of the many candles. The unicorn appeared to be in some sort of trance as she watched the flame dancing but on her back there was something that wished to expand itself. Though the soft moaning of the mare indicated she tried her best not too.

But then the nightgown just uncurled itself in a set of bat like wings and Rarity released a sigh of relief while flapping them lightly. “So much better to just have them out,” she said in a bit of a darker tone than usual before her attention was taken off of the candle. She just walked a little through the living room without any thought in her mind.

They all three retracted back behind the wall again and looked at each other in pure terror. The fear they had was dripping off of their faces, faces that saw pure white of color. They could speak of luck that none of them actually released a utmost terror at the sights they had seen.

“What do we do?” asked Scootaloo with a rampaging heart.

“B-Backdoor, follow me,” answered Sweetie who didn't wish to spend another minute in this place and quietly galloped away while her friends followed suit. They turned their pacing over to the working area of the boutique and maneuvered themselves through it while avoiding making any sounds. They went passed the just creepy looking mannequins with the unfinished dresses and suits hanging on them. With lights in the room, it wasn't scary looking. Though it was the darkness within that caused it crawl up from within them.

When the backdoor came in their view, they looked back in the hope the mare wouldn't be there as sweat ran down their bodies. Sweat that was caused by their fear, fear for the once so normal tailor in their town. Their eyes caught nothing but the vast emptiness of the room behind them. Three small sighs of relief were followed and Sweetie opened the door with great haste. She allowed them to escape this place and they ran right into the bright light of the afternoon sun which stood high in the skies.

The little unicorn carefully closed the door as the other two allowed themselves to bath a little in the sunlight. They embraced its warm grasp and tried to forget the very sights they had witnessed with their own eyes. But those exact sights were burned on their retina’s until the end of time.

“Shall we go?” Sweetie asked as she joined the group again and Scootaloo and Apple Bloom gave her a confirming nod. All three of them started to walk in a small trotting pace while making their way over to the treehouse where the pegasus would explain more about these, vamponies, she spoke about.

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle moved themselves through the busy afternoon streets of the normally so quiet town and felt themselves a bit more secure that way before turning into a street and landed on a small land road. The very land road that lead them to their beloved clubhouse and safe haven, the Cutie Mark Crusaders headquarters.

Scootaloo was the first one to walk up the wooden ramps in order to enter the well-constructed tree house and she held the door open for the other two fillies who followed her up and entered it without a problem. Still living in the aftershock from all the events that happened to them, they were light on their hooves to say the least.

Sweetie placed her saddlebag in a corner of the room before she dropped herself on a pillow with a deep exhale. Apple Bloom on the other end preferred to sat down on a chair and looked over to the two other fillies. Scootaloo closed the door behind them and walked to the middle of the room. She looked at the little unicorn before her eyes moved over to the filly earth pony who opened her mouth impatiently. “Are ya going to tell us something or what?”

Scootaloo turned over to Apple Bloom and she spoke her words plain and simple. “Yes, but what I will say, is not going to be happy. I have heard rumors and myths, ghost stories parents tell their foals to scare them. They are not myths... They are a reality... And we, we have seen it with our own eyes.”

17 Myth confirmed and grownups

“Speak up chicken!” spoke Apple Bloom under a grin. She had gotten just a little bit annoyed by the long waiting on the story that would be told by Scootaloo. She could be the most patient filly in the world when she wanted, but she never truly liked to wait on events to happening.

“If little miss Countryside here will hold her mouth, then I can do my story!” replied Scootaloo who was consuming herself from the inside out upon the word ‘chicken’. Even though the joke had begun a long time ago, she still couldn't stand it at all. Over the passage of time it became her sobriquet in more than one way. It was to be considered a good thing that none of the older ponies she came in contact with used it against her.

Sweetie Belle let go a little sigh over the two blabbering fillies and continued to watch them a little bit more. But when the signs were given they would go hoof to hoof on each other, she knew it was time for her to meddle herself in it. “Quit it you two! Scootaloo, tell your story please. Apple Bloom, hold your mouth will you,” she spoke up while she separated the two fight eager fillies. Each of the fillies got a hoof pushed against their chest and the emerald green eyes of the unicorn kept switching between them.

Both the earth pony and the pegasus gazed a little up to this sudden interruption from the little unicorn before they both nodded to the spoken words. Apple Bloom returned to her chair while the pegasus cleared her throat in the middle of the room. “Rainbow Dash,” she started as Sweetie had returned to her pillow and looked full wonder to her friend.

“And here we go again,” mumbled Apple Bloom under an annoyed roll of her eyes. The earth pony just kicked further back in her chair and waited what would come next. Whatever it possibly could be, it would only raise the questions instead of answering them. Even though the sober red maned filly had clearly seen Rarity, she couldn't believe it.

Scootaloo didn't give Apple Bloom any more attention and just continued on her story. “She has told me many stories when we were camping, just the two of us over at White Tails, she told horrible ghost stories of undead ponies who live on the blood of the living.” She paused a little bit for the dramatic effect. Somehow she still managed to put up a show while they had seen the unbelievable. Though Sweetie Belle was already shivering on her spot and it wouldn't be long before she would walk over and just crawl against Apple Bloom in the chair. The earth pony filly on the other end didn't look very interested at all. She always had been a filly who was quite low to the ground when it came down to believes but still kept her mouth shut in order for Scootaloo to tell her ghost tales.

“They come out at night, hunting for a living pony in order to drink from them. Nopony knows how they select their victim. But you better pray, it is not you,” she spoke further in a much darker tone. “Ponies with fangs in their mouths and wings on their backs...”

“Sounds like changelings to me,” replied Apple Bloom because she couldn't hold herself any longer. While the similarities were striking between the two species, they could only wish that that was the true cause of it all.

Scootaloo looked deep in the eyes of Sweetie before she spoke the truth as she knew it to her. “A creature like that, is called a vampony.”

Upon hearing that single and emphasized word did the irises of Sweetie shrunk down to near nothing. She released a deep and loud gulp of terror soon afterwards. It took her some time before the young unicorn made a remark of her own and it was done after she had snuggled up against Apple Bloom a lot more. “S-Scoot, w-what more do you know?” she asked with care while fearing the answer that would come from her.

The pegasus filly turned her attention even further to the death terrified Sweetie before Apple Bloom wrapped one of her forelegs around the unicorn filly with a gentle giggle. She tried to keep herself tough but deep inside of her she was curious as well. “Are you willing to hear more?” Scootaloo asked with great care while her gaze turned into a serious one.

The little unicorn nodded with a light motion before she snuggled up to the chest of Apple Bloom. She was hoping to find some form of comfort as the words got spoken to them both. The earth pony was actually surprised that Sweetie crawled up that far against her and she blinked a couple times. But then just continued on with trying to comfort the little Sweetie. “You asked for it. Masters of manipulation they are, unable to die, forbidden to live...” Scootaloo continued in a sinister sounding voice to enhance up the mood. Whether it was done intentionally or not, was unknown to the other two Crusaders.

“H-How do you b-become one?” Sweetie interrupted all of the sudden. She didn't care about all the other possible things at that point. She knew what she saw in the living room of her sister’s boutique and that question was the only one she truly wanted to have answered.

The sudden interruption took the pegasus out of her story as her mind delved itself in the words spoken by Rainbow about it. Not a single memory was lost untouched in her mind during the search. As a couple seconds had passed, she found the answer. “You get bitten, and then they drain you from your blood, while feeding you their own. That is how you turn. By consuming their blood as they take yours. That’s what Rainbow Dash told me when I asked her.”

“A-And how do you spot one?” Sweetie asked through as the fear became readable within her eyes as well. Her face was even whiter than it normally was and the other two noted it almost right away. But not that it would stop Scootaloo from doing her words. Apple Bloom on the other end tried to comfort Sweetie as best as she possibly could by stroking up and down her shoulder and hugging her in a warm manner.

“Spotting one is a lot more simple. A vampony can’t walk into the sunlight. That is why they travel only at night or sunless days. Rainbow also said something about the signs of princess Celestia herself, but I can’t remember what was with them,” the pegasus filly replied to the question.

It was in that moment that the bucket of the earth pony just flooded over. She couldn't take it any longer as all of the words that were spoken by Scootaloo did fell in the wrong gullet. “Oh come on, ya really think Ah’m supposed to believe all this mythical, ‘vampony’ talk of yours?” she interrupted as she was visible annoyed. Yet she never left her job of comforting the terrified Sweetie Belle. Whether she was trying to ease the pain for the unicorn or herself, was something that laid on the line of genius and madness.

The tiny wings of Scootaloo sprung open themselves at the words and she walked up to the earth pony filly with anger readable on her forehead. Yet before the two would meet up did Sweetie manage to get out of the hold and moved herself out of the way. She knew what was going to happen, and didn't like it. The pegasus didn't make any chance to waste and she pressed her own forehead against that of Apple Bloom. The both of them just stared each other deeply into the eyes and exchanged glazed filled with anger. “Then how do you explain what we just saw, hillbilly?” replied Scootaloo in a cutting tone. But she had already made the big mistake. For she spoke one word that never should have been spoken against the young cowgirl in any situation.

“Excuse me? Wha did ya just called me, chicken?” Apple Bloom replied with an odd calm. Though deep inside her body was she boiling like water in a kettle. A kettle that was about to explode violently.

“Hill...”

“Scootaloo, no!” Sweetie yelled with a crack on the ‘no’ as she tried to calm her two friends down with everything in her might. But all hope was in vain and the worst possible fears were about to be blown into their reality.

“...Billy...”

The expression in the eyes of Apple Bloom changed almost in an instant from her bored and angry gaze into a look of both suppressed pain and her deepest anger. “Ah ain't no hillbilly!”

“Prove it,” taunted Scootaloo with a deep going smirk.

Before even the pegasus filly realized it, had the little cowgirl hit her right in the face with a strong right front hoof. The knock was powerful enough to send the orange coated filly back a couple hooves as Apple Bloom got up on all four of her hooves. She was ready to finish the fight with one last hit. But knowing the pegasus through and through, that wouldn't be the case.

Scootaloo shook her head a little bit before she crawled back up again under the soft shake of her head. “Not bad, not bad at all.” She rushed over to the earth pony and the two broke into the most heaviest of fights they ever head.

When the hooves of Apple Bloom met both the body and face of Scootaloo were the events vice versa as well. Both fillies delivered and took the heavy blows from one another as Sweetie jumped all over the place. She spoke words in her cracked voice in an attempt to calm the raging fillies down. From time to time she tried to get in between the fighting fillies, but the chance was never given to her to truly do it.

“Maybe Ah should call you a ‘disabled pegasus’ and they take you to the Weather Corporation!” Apple Bloom said with hatred as her hoof met the under belly of Scootaloo who let go a deep ‘oof’ in response.

“Y-You won’t even d-dare!” Scootaloo managed to reply while she recovered from the blow. She readied one of her own and soon enough, the left for hoof met the right upper foreleg of Apple Bloom.

“Ah wouldn't, ya say? Just what Ah expected from a chicken,” she said with one of her eyes closed. She took the punch like the filly she was. She didn't give a dime about the received pain as the adrenaline was racing through her body. Something that made them feel almost nonexistent. The next blow of Apple Bloom was delivered right on Scootaloo’s lower jaw.

The little pegasus got knocked back against the wall as some tears appeared below her eyes. The pain was almost getting too much for her little body but she wouldn't give in. Apple Bloom slowly made her way over to her friend as she spoke her words in a cold manner. A manner that was even unusual for the filly. “Ah’m sure they ran out of orange for their rainbows, ya might do just fine.”

“No, that, that is not true! Rainbows are not made that way!” replied Scootaloo just before she lowered herself again and streams of tears made their way down her cheeks under a soft sobbing. She was done for it, physically and mentally broken. And then it was the first time that she saw the blood that ran down from her lips, gently dripping itself to the belly.

“Then ya shouldn't have called me a hillbilly!” Apple Bloom continued to speak. She had the pegasus right where she wanted and didn't care anymore about anything. Her words held more than enough power to shatter their years lasting friendship on the spot and without a doubt.

“Enough! Apple Bloom! Scootaloo!” Sweetie spoke in a raised voice as she finally had found the courage to speak up against the brawling fillies. During the heat of the fight had her horn was charged up a little bit. It wasn't much but enough to make her green aura to cover it as a while.

“We are not even sure what we just saw in my sister’s home, what my sister even is! And now, you two are fighting, over a stupid word!? Think about me for a change! Scootaloo stole the diary, Apple Bloom started the fight. I am sick of you two! This Crusader is leaving the clubhouse and wants to speak to you two again when you two foals set your differences aside and care about others again!” she yelled over to the two as sprouts of green magic left her horn with every single crack made. She allowed her horn to discharge itself while streams of tears went down her cheeks. The sights of her sister who had become a monster and her friends fighting like they did, all of it had become too much for the filly. Her young mind could only handle so many events and so much stress at once. The limit has been reached and she needed a deep rest from it all. She wanted a deep rest from it all to be more correct.

Without a second thought that went through her mind, had Sweetie just turned herself around and took her gear with her. The filly then opened the door before she just galloped away from the clubhouse. Away from the fighting ponies and away from her friends. The other two fillies were just staring in shock at the events that happened before they turned their attention back to each other. As they looked into the eyes of the other, they only saw regret for their done deeds. Deeds that can’t be redeemed by any form, deeds that would have the power to just shatter a, thought to be, lifelong friendship. They could only hope that one would forgive the other in time, while praying Sweetie wouldn't fall into a deep depression.

Neither of the two spoke a word, but only gave a small nod as their thoughts were on one line. They knew what they did, they know they were sorry for it both. Apple Bloom extended her hoof out to Scootaloo in order to hoist her back up on all four of her hooves. The pegasus was a little doubtful at first, but then took it. In a swift movement, the cowgirl pulled her friend up and hugged her tightly whereas the orange coated filly did the same.

Tears streamed down both of their faces as the adrenaline from the fight started to wear off which made them feel the pain they caused one another. Shocks of pain just raced through both the bodies as the fillies as the hug was not only used for their friendship but also as support pole to stand on. They were bleeding in some spots and would definitely held over some bruises from it all, but that was a worry for later. A lot later.

Meanwhile was Sweetie running passed Sweet Apple Acres under a loud sobbing which was caught up by nopony else than Big Macintosh. The stallion had just left the house in order to work on the land and he busy getting the rigging of the plow around his body. He allowed his sap green eyes to follow the tearing filly until she disappeared out of his sight completely. Despite being a gentle giant, he wasn't the best when it came to comforting. “What in the hays name did they got themselves in this time..? Better go check on Apple Bloom later,” he spoke. After that there was a deep sigh through his nostrils. He removed the rigging from his body while his eyes scanned for the other two troublemakers. Yet under some under breath mumbling he made de decision to make his way over to the crusaders clubhouse. He wanted to know what happened and he would know it from all the possible sides. No more waiting, not from his side.

The little unicorn on the other end just kept on galloping. She passed the small river and went over the bridge which would lead her to her parental home. Though a strange little fact had to be that the weather had changed itself drastically in a short period of time. For it almost appeared that it was playing with her emotions. From the cloudless skies and warm sun was then nothing left except the heat of the earth which rose back up into the darkened clouds of rain and thunder.

Eventually she managed to reach her home but then she came to the realization that both of her parents were still working at the hour. Meaning that there wasn't anypony that happened to be home. But as the saying goes, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Sweetie knew the key was under the doormat as the trick was given by their parents. She unlocked the door and went inside. As she had closed the door, the young filly leaned against the door and wiped away her tears for as much as it was possible.

The young unicorn made her way over to her own bedroom and there she dropped her saddlebags on the floor with another sigh. She then jumped on her bed and just buried her head in the pillow. But where she hoped it would calm her down, she only sobbed even louder and screamed in emotional pain. She just screamed everything that was on her mind out against the pillow which muffled the sounds. All done in the vain hope it would relieve some of the mental stress she had.

With the passage of time did her parents got home from their work and Sweetie kept herself a little quiet. All because of the fact that she didn't had the desire for her parents to see her the way she was. But the dried up streams of tears ran down her face as her whole pillow was soaked by then. Not something that was easily hidden and she knew that.

She shook her head a little bit to bring herself back to earth. Her body was turned around and she laid belly flat on the blankets. Her eyes were looking over the room with an endless stare. The three of them had been friends for ages and she didn't wanted to have it end in such a manner. Thousands of thoughts ran through her before the eyes blinked and then there was silence. Just complete and utter silence within her mind.

The young unicorn shook her head again before she just left her room and made her way over to the bathroom where she prepared herself to take a long shower. A shower that would make the streams go away and hoping to be able to wash off that what she had seen before she would join dinner and release the burning question on her mind. That one question that possibly could shatter the very relation with her sister. A question that could turn her - if not the world - upside down. But the filly didn't care about that at all. She just wanted to know what her sister was. For she had that right according to herself.

With the waters of the shower were being warmed up to the right temperature, the filly made her way under the beam of streaming water and closed the curtain. From behind it could it be heard. The soft tunes of her voice which echoed in the bathroom in an attempt to calm herself down even further.

In the end was the stream of water brought to an end before the filly reached out for a towel and began to dry herself off. Time didn't had to progress long before the curtains opened themselves again and they revealed what was hidden behind them. A Sweetie Belle that had wrapped her mane around in the towel was to be discovered and she had a striking resemblance to her sister as she left the area. Her tail appeared to be dry already but still hung over the ground and the humming continued itself. But that time just, because she liked it.

The young unicorn left the bathroom and made her way down the stairs with care. Only to continue her path into the kitchen. The same kitchen where she was greeted by both Pearl and Magnum. Pearl was already busy with serving up the dinner which was made in the truly complex cooking range as her father already sat on his spot on the dining table.

Pearl always had loved to cook for everypony and was always busy trying to find new recipes and mixtures for food. And Magnum, he was always the pony to test his wife’s new cooking's. A thing he didn't mind too much. The fact was that each of her dishes were delicious. Pearl and Sweetie were often compared to each other because of their interests in the cooking arts by the family. Though there was still the biggest mystery in the family. The one of just how their youngest daughter managed to burn juice that one morning in the boutique of her sister? The answer might as well never be given by any pony.

The filly got her plate before her nose, she took a little sniff as water started to run into her mouth. But the question had to come first in her eyes. “Mom, can I ask you a question?” she spoke up against her mother.

Pearl took place in her chair and smiled as her father started to eat like the gentlecolt he was. “But of course you may, honey,” the mother replied with a smile before she brought the first fork to her mouth.

“Well... I have, been having thoughts lately... A-About Rarity...”

Pearl chewed a couple time before the content was swallowed and she was thus allowed to speak again. “What is it then, Sweetie?” her mother asked with curiosity in her voice. Magnum kept himself silent while he watched the conversation happening between his wife and youngest daughter. The stallion wouldn't be having any benefit of meddling himself into it and much rather kept it between the two of them in order to prevent that Sweetie would be getting fired from two sides.

“I think, I think she is a vampony!” The question was never asked but Sweetie just wanted to get the high word out. And with it said, she could only pray that her mother and father would take it kindly.

“Sweetie Belle! Go wash your mouth for spewing such rumors about your own flesh and blood,” answered Pearl almost right away in a semi angered tone.

“But mom! When I went to get some of my things today, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and myself have seen it! She had wings a-and fangs! It all points out to it. My sister is living on blood!” Sweetie spoke up against her mother. It wasn't something she did all too often. But when she did it, the filly knew she was right about the matter.

Pearl just let out a deep sigh before she made her reply in a much calmer manner. Listening to the words of her daughter had managed to calm her down by a lot. “Eat your dinner, we will discuss this further afterward.” Magnum still didn't found it his spot to meddle between the two and ate his dinner in silence. Though his curiosity was raised nonetheless. It was one of his personality traits as a little philosopher he was from time to time and always curious to everything.

Back on Sweet Apple Acres had Big Macintosh taken both of the fighting fillies from the clubhouse and into the living room of their house. The gentle giant found himself treating their pains the best he could while he looked sternly at the both of them. “Now what were ya two all fighting over?” he spoke up while continuing his work on them both.

“Scootaloo called me ‘hillbilly’...” Apple Bloom spoke as she moved the sack of ice a bit more up her foreleg.

“But she keeps calling me ‘chicken’,” Scootaloo countered.

“This nonsense again? When do ya two learn to just not call each other those names and just use the names given to y’all, hm?” the red stallion spoke in a stern voice. “Also, what was up with Sweetie Belle? Ah saw her running and crying like never before.”

The fillies shocked up from his words as they knew they couldn't tell him the full truth. Also because the two didn't even knew the truth as a whole themselves. “She, ran away because of our, fighting...” Scootaloo brought out carefully as the stallion let go a deep sigh in response.

“Ya two should go over to her tomorrow and beg for her forgiveness. And pray she that she does forgive ya two. Ya know, Ah don’t wish to be the one giving you lectures, but when Ah have to, Ah do it.”

“We, we understand, Big Mac,” said Apple Bloom. She dared to look her brother in the eyes. The stern glance of her brother had met the ashamed look of his sister and a silence fell between the three of them.

It took him some time, but he had treated their wounds and bruises to the best of his abilities. But then he just left the two fillies alone for a little while as he was looking for two blankets they could use for the night. Having done a some exploration through the house, he returned while carrying two big and warm blankets over his back. His sap green eyes looked out of the window and the night had already made its entrance with the help of the dark clouds. The darkness shrouded the land once more and he turned himself back to the two of them. “How is yar jaw holding up, Scootaloo?” he asked as he placed one of the blankets over the fillies.

“Better than expected,” she replied as she made herself a little comfortable under the blanket. “Thanks Big Mac.”

The stallion gave her a soft smile before turning over to his youngest sister. “And yar foreleg?”

“Need to take it slowly...”

“Yar be lucky ya ain't fully grown yet, could have ended worse. Now, you two go to sleep and allow yar wounds to heal. Ah will be sleeping on the couch over there, if Ah’m needed for anything. Goodnight you two,” he said before allowing himself some rest on the other couch.

“Night Big Mac,” both fillies replied and soon enough, all three were vast asleep from the deeds done that day. Staying up to the early hours never had been a real option for the Apple family as their working hours started long before the sun rose up. That was the main reason of just why the lights were off so early on the farm. In the far distance it was only Scootaloo who heard the clock-tower hitting eight times.

Sweetie Belle, Pearl and Magnum had finished their dinner and the unicorn filly made her way over to the couch where she took place on her usual spot. Only to have started to wait. Waiting for her parents to sit down with her in order to continue on the story she wished to tell. After a short amount of time had passed by, the dinner table was clean again and the dishes done. Both her parents took place on either side of the filly, cuddling her softly.

“Now Sweetie, tell us just why you think your sister is a mythical being,” her mother said in a kind tone. Pearl never was the kind of mare who could stay angry for a long time at anything and just wanted the best for her family. Something that was seen by many ponies as her one of her strong -if not the strongest- side.

“Well, when I went to get some of my things from my room in the boutique, we saw things mom, things I don’t want see anymore... I saw her, my sister, in the living room with wings and fangs. A-And then Scootaloo told me, she is a vampony!”

Pearl slowly blinked with her eyes as she dismissed the whole fact that Sweetie was unannounced in the home of Rarity. Instead she went further on the words that were said to be spoken by Scootaloo. “And you take that for granted, you take the word of Scootaloo above your own eyes?” asked her mother through.

“Y-Yes,” replied Sweetie in a scared tone.

“Sweetie honey, could you think that the things you saw were nothing more but a play of lights? Maybe she was just practicing a new spell she had learned. Maybe something to make up for that failed Nightmare Night appearance? You know how much your sister is of planning perfection,” her father spoke up as he gently untied the towel from Sweetie’s head before speaking a chucking tone. “Let’s get this off of you first, might make you think better.”

“A new spell? That, doesn't sound as bad at all,” the filly spoke as her semi wet mane fell against her neck and in front of her eyes. But she didn't wanted to say a single word about the journal that was found by Scootaloo, for it would make them angry at her. Both her parents had a deep respect for personal items and those should never be seen my other eyes.

“See? Now you just go to bed and take some much needed rest. A night of rest does miracles, honey,” replied Magnum. The filly gave a slight nod before she left both of her parents alone for the rest of the evening.

Sweetie moved up the stairs and went down the hallway, into her own bedroom where she fell upon her dried up pillow. With a slow motion did her emerald green colored eyes closed themselves as she started to drift off to sleep. But something inside of her, just kept on bugging her. She knew what she saw, that was no lie. Even in the mere seconds, it was more than enough and the description given by Scootaloo. Adding up the fact she had that scar in her neck made it all complete. Everything was pointing out the way of a vampony. Her big sister being one of those creatures was something that went well above her capabilities. But nothing was confirmed for all she had were words and a memory.

Back downstairs her mother and father both gave off a small giggle to what their daughter had told them. “Can you believe it honey, one of our daughters a vampony? Where does such a filly get the idea from?” said Magnum before he kissed his wife lovingly on the lips.

“I wish I knew dear, but we knew for sure it’s not true, for they don’t exist,” replied Pearl after she had pulled away from the kiss and she cuddled her husband in a loving manner.

But back in the boutique, with the moon that was peeking over the hills had the eyes of their oldest daughter opened themselves again. The mare found herself laying on top of the blankets from her poster bed. The unicorn just laid upon them after she had drunk the wine and needed some more sleep. Rarity was more than ready to roam through the night from that moment on. Ready to do her own things. A gentle yawning sound mixed with a hiss took its turn on the bed before the silence took over again. The eerie silence that only the dead could give.

18 Fears and horrors come true

When the wonderful moon fell once again behind the hills of Canterlot and the morning broke on. Before the sun made its appearance however, it was nopony else but Rarity who had returned under the safe comfort of her posterbed and she had tucked her forelegs against her body before they were covered up by the wings. Her eyes closed themselves off from the world in order to fall back in a deep slumber. A slumber that made her look like she was truly dead, for it would be the one of the first slumbers in which she didn't even imitated her breathing.

She laid there just so peaceful on the blankets of her bed. The mane of the unicorn kept itself in model somehow. Yet the curl that usual found itself next to her face, could then be found within it was covering the entire right side of her face. In the corner of her mouth was a small strain of blood that made its way down. Such a thing could only mean one thing and one thing only to the world.

That yet another victim had seen the truth behind the tailor and she had made sure that she also took some of her fun out of it. The game of seduction was one she had mastered over time and used it against any opposing forces. It made the hunt for her so much more tempting and thrilling. To chase a pony in the shadows before the revelation had to be made. Both mouthwatering and lustful it happened to be and Rarity just loved it to no end.

But just before she returned to her slumber there was one last charge of her horn that made the curtains of the bed close upon themselves in a graceful manner. No light could be seen from inside the bedroom with the exception of her very lightly charged horn. There was one last thing she seemed to be checking under her bed and a hiss of satisfaction left her. And then the coloring just disappeared when she made the transition. Her time to roam over the world be the following night. After a day that would be full of surprises. Both pleasant and unpleasant.

On the other side of the little town - in her parental house to be exact - had the young Sweetie Belle found herself dredging under the blankets of her bed. Moans and groans left her mouth the longer she stayed within the warm clusters. But the filly still didn't felt herself comfortable with the fact that her own parents denied her, they just shoved her story off like it was nothing. Slowly the eyelids opened themselves under another loud moan as the young unicorn pushed the blankets off of her body. “I know what I saw... I know what she is...” Sweetie mumbled in near silence against herself before she stumbled out of her bed. While being drunk from her sleep, she managed to find her way over to the bathroom where she wanted to refresh herself ever so badly.

Once she saw the reflection of her face in the mirror it became apparent of just how horrible it was. The whole thing looked like nothing with the sleeping sand that could be found all over her eyelashes and whimpers. Her mane was just a complete and utter mess as it went into every possible direction. Hideous, as Rarity had claimed it to be a couple times in good sport before starting to make up her little sister. Much to the filly’s own annoyance. But from time to time she had to admit that she liked it. For it were those kind of moments that brought them closer together as sisters. At least that was how Sweetie saw it in their eyes.

Though as the stone cold water of the tab met the face of Sweetie, there was a shock that went through her that send her as awake as one could be. After the shock she rubbed her eyes deeply with a towel and succeeded in removing almost all of the sleeping sand that had nestled itself within them. “That wakes you up in the morning,” she said under a soft yawn. Upon realizing that she released the yawn in the manner that she did there was a giggle that left her.

She then proceeded by doing both her mane and tail in their signature model by using a comb and the gentle humming left her mouth. Time progressed a bit faster than she had expected and with one last and good look in the mirror she saw it was all good again.

The young filly removed herself out of the bathroom with her mane and tail done, her teeth brushed and overall ready for to hit the day. But what it had in store for her would be everything except normal.

She made her way down the stairs gently and was met by her mother who was working in the kitchen, preparing the breakfast of the day. “Morning mom,” said Sweetie before she leaned against the doorway, not wanting to interfere with her mother.

“Morning Sweetie, did you sleep well?” Pearl replied in a sweet tone while she was busy preparing the table for the upcoming breakfast. How she managed to always be awake and active like she was, was still a major mystery for Sweetie. Maybe it had something to do with her age? It was the excuse the filly always came up with yet she never dared to ask it just flat out.

“Better than expected. Still a little in over it though,” the filly replied while she gained a doubtful gaze in her eyes.

“Sweetie darling, shake it off of you, your sister is not a vampony and you just saw things wrong due to the adrenaline through your little body. But I suppose you can always go and pay a visit to Twilight for more information, right?” said Pearl after she had taken place behind the table herself. She ate from the breakfast before her father came walking down the stairs under a loud yawn and stretched his neck a little bit. the filly had to move a bit forward to let the stallion enter and he gave her a light smile.

The emerald green eyes of the little filly sparkled a little bit upon the given idea and she nodded in an agreeable manner. She hopped on another chair and started to eat as well. “I will just do that then.”

“Do what?” Magnum spoke in a cheerful manner and teasing manner but was interrupted by yet another loud yawn. “Doing something with your old stallion?”

“Dad!” replied Sweetie with her signature voice crack in response. And soon enough there was the blush on her face.

The stallion allowed himself a chuckle as his hoof moved through the perfectly styled mane of his daughter. “I am just teasing you, honey. But what were you planning?”

Sweetie prepared a slice of bread with peanut butter as her father took place on another chair and started to fill his plate up. “I plan on visiting Twilight later today and maybe she can shine some light on the question I asked before.”

Her father allowed the filly to speak while he prepared a slice for himself and gave a nod of both understanding and acceptance. “I see honey. I wish you the best of luck though, given the stories I heard from Rarity about her. She can become a little bit on the, crazy side.” Magnum allowed himself another well-meant chuckle as he continued to prepare his breakfast.

The three of them enjoyed their breakfast as the plans for the day did their turn. Both Pearl and Magnum would be doing their job as Sweetie already had told her plan already. With the progression of time they had finished their meals and the little unicorn made her way back over to her room. In which she searched up the necessary things for her small trip to the library. Her notebook, some pencils and a couple other little things were placed in her saddlebag under the sounds of her soft humming.

On Sweet Apple Acres was the red coated stallion the first one to have woken up from the night and had left his couch early. He let the two fillies sleep in peace as they were in each other’s hold. Their noses even gently touched each other and in his eyes. From the looks of it, they could easily pass for being a loving couple. A gentle chuckle left through his mouth before he made himself ready to work on the moistened land from the rainfall that had happened during the night. Something that was also a bit necessary.

Apple Bloom was the first of the two to open her eyes due to the drooling of Scootaloo who had moved herself a bit more over the earth pony filly her sleep. The filly gently pushed the little pegasus aside and cleaned herself from the drool. “Uck, shouldn't have punched her in the jaw,” she muttered in herself before she closed her eyes again. She didn't fell back to sleep though, instead she just rested.

Soon enough also Scootaloo woke up but she blinked a couple times as she tried to figure out just why she was at the Acres. Though it all came back to her before she even knew it as her head turned itself over to Apple Bloom. The pegasus filly knew that she was awake for the breathing was a lot different than when she was asleep. Something she figured out during all of their many sleepovers. Knowing what she did, the filly spoke her words. “We should apologize to Sweetie this morning.”

The head of the young earth pony turned a little in the direction of Scootaloo while she gave a gentle nod with closed eyes. “We indeed have to. Ah suppose we can leave in fifteen.”

Scootaloo nodded in return as she pushed the blanket off of herself and made her way over to the bathroom. With some directions that came from Apple Bloom, she managed to get there and the pegasus started to refresh herself the best she could, without much pain caused to herself. The young earth pony would follow her soon enough who did a bit of a better job, but the pain was still present in her body as well. Yet she never wanted to let it be noticed for some reason that was unknown for the pegasus.

For she wasn't blind, she saw the feeling that went through the little Apple Bloom. But she never made a remark of it. The orange coated filly knew that the Apple family was a tough one. That they were robust and made to be able to take a couple of good hits before going down or dropping the towel in the ring. Perhaps Apple Bloom was proving something to nopony else but herself.

Time went by with twenty minutes and the fillies had closed the door of the house behind them. They had made the decision to make their way over to home of their fellow Crusader. They trotted in a gentle pace past the edge of the Everfree and couldn't help themselves but to look through the treelines. With the morning sun shining right into the woods, they didn't seem all too scary then the stories would make it believe.

“How are we gonna say it to her?” Apple Bloom asked out of curiosity. It was a legitimate question as the two of them hadn't discussed that yet.

“Just as always, we say we are sorry and never do it again,” replied the pegasus in a blunt tone.

“Ya realize that that sounds a little heartless, right?”

“Hey, it is early morning alright, I am not the best thinker in the world,” said Scootaloo as a loud yawn left her mouth, what resulted in a small shock of pain starting to travel through her body. “And the pain just won’t leave...”

Apple Bloom placed her still sore foreleg on the back of the filly and started to skip a little forward as she smiled warmly. “Then let me do the word, we are almost there anyway.”

Scootaloo nodded to the spoken words and had a look up to the skies above them. Her violet rimmed eyes were met by the calm atmosphere of the skies. It wasn't much, but it felt like heaven and just for the moment she forgot the aching pains of her body. She had a truly rare moment where it felt she became one with the skies, skies she would never be able to fly through sadly enough.

All three of them knew it, but it didn't stopped the orange filly from not thinking about it. How could she? She was a pegasus, she was born to soar through the skies above them. The filly was brought back to earth after she heard faint whispers of Apple Bloom and she opened her eyes just to see the home of Sweetie Belle emerge on the horizon.

They had reached the home for their friend and fellow crusader faster than they expected, especially given their received injuries. It was Apple Bloom who knocked a couple times at the door before both waiting on it to open. Scootaloo nudged her gently and in response she looked over to her friend. The pegasus stretched the corner of her mouth and the earth pony understood the silent message right away. She then wiped a little bit of drool out of the corner of her mouth and smiled as a thank you.

Not all too much later was the door opened and it was Magnum who they found in the opening. He allowed his eyes to fall upon the two fillies and gained a smile below his muzzle. “Morning you two. You are rather early today. But how can I help you two?” he said in his usual happy tone but appeared to be ready to leave for his work.

“We’re here for a reason though, is Sweetie home by any chance?” Apple Bloom asked with care. She only dared to look him in the eyes with light glances.

The stallion gently shook his head lightly from side to side as he made his reply. “I’m afraid you two just missed her, she went off to Twilight to settle some bothering question in her mind. I expect her back by dinner actually.”

The ears of both fillies dropped a little before Scootaloo took over the word. “Okay, thanks for your time anyway.” They turned themselves around and walked away from the home while they set their heading on something else. They made their way into the general direction of the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse in order to restore. Of course they wanted to head over to Twilight’s library but made the decision not to do so the situation wouldn't be made any worse than it already was.

Magnum allowed his eyes to follow the two of them until they were out of sight before closed the door again. The stallion chuckled lightly to himself while he went through the final checklist to go to work. “Fillies,” he just said with the smile still on his face and took his hat off the hatstand.

Sweetie Belle had found her way into Ponyville and stood before the oaken door of the library and knocked three times on it. She could only hope that Twilight was already awake when she had arrived. The little unicorn didn't had too long before the door opened itself and the mulberry mare stood in its opening. As her visitor was revealed to her, Twilight smiled upon her and removed herself out of the opening. “Please come in, Sweetie,” she said before she made a motion with her free foreleg. Inviting her to come inside of her house.

Sweetie entered with a thankful and respectful nod aimed to Twilight and she was guided over to the living room of the building. Sweetie took place on the couch as the mulberry unicorn placed her forelegs on top of the back of a chair, making her raise up on her hind legs. The room itself was what there was to be expected from Twilight, rather simple looking and filled to the brim with books.

“May I ask you the reason for your visit? And before you ask, I am not searching for an assistant-librarian to help me with my work during Spike's absence,” said Twilight in a chuckling tone while she rested her glance on the always so eager filly.

Sweetie let go a chuckle as she remembered herself and her friends trying to be librarians for their cutie mark once. But instead of cleaning the whole place, they made the biggest mess possible in it. Something on which Twilight wasn't really happy about. from the stories she heard it took the mulberry mare weeks to re-shelf everything as it was supposed to be. “No Twilight, it is not that. I want to know a couple things,” the little unicorn spoke up.

Hearing those words made a warm smile to come on the face of Twilight before she made her reply. “Then you are that right address, may I ask where you wish to find more information about?”

The young unicorn let go a small gulp before she opened her mouth again as her eyes dropped themselves lightly. “It is about, vamponies...”

“Vamponies?” Twilight rose an eyebrow while she wondered in her mind just why a filly of that age would be interested in such dark folklore. Rarity also asked about that subject, but that was months ago. What could it possibly be between those two then? Surely there has to be some form of connection outside the fact they are sisters, she thought in herself. The matter was interesting to her, especially since she also knew about the mysterious scars that Sweetie carried. It was a story that became quite famous due to the school’s bullies who kept teasing the filly with it.

Sweetie Belle gave a slight nod before she spoke further. “I heard some things, and I just want to be sure about certain things… Better safe than sorry, right?”

“Is this, about the scars in your neck? If they can cause any more trouble for you?” Twilight asked with care in her tone. She then lowered her head on top of her hooves. Her curiosity was sparked and she wanted to hear every single word the filly would have spoken.

Another nod was given by Sweetie but she remained silent for the rest. The thoughts of Twilight were confirmed which was something she was happy for. “Then give me one moment Sweetie, I will see if I can find the books you need,” she said with a reassuring smile.

The librarian removed herself out of the room and into the real library where the search over the subject started. The mare didn't want the filly to come in there on purpose and obvious reasons. All for the simple fact she didn't want to clean the whole area up again and given how Spike was on vacation, she had to do it alone. The young Sweetie could understand it and she didn't even question it, much like the rules of staying with and coming over to her sister.

The eyes moved themselves over the backs of countless books. She was trying to identify which folklore was right on the subject and above all, her age. Her horn charged itself up and picked up certain books while her eyes kept peeling.

Sweetie didn't even move a muscle while she waited and her eyes fell upon the stand where Owlowiscious was resting on. But the clever owl spread its wings and gently flew over to Sweetie. He landed on top of her head before he tucked his wings in again and held himself into her mane. The little filly looked up with her eyes which went a little bit cross. She got the head of the bird into view and she chuckled. “Hey Owlowiscious.”

He let go a small ‘whowho’ while he made himself comfortable in her mane and just sat there. His head turned itself all around to inspect the new angle to the same surrounding. One of the hooves of the little filly moved itself carefully up in order to gently pet the head of the owl who let go a pleased ‘who’ upon it.

Twilight came back into the room with countless books over vamponies and their abilities. She smiled upon the sight before her and placed all the books around the table. “Seems like he likes you a lot, Sweetie. The only other ponies able to do that are Fluttershy and myself,” she spoke in response to what her eyes caught. It was a cute sight to witness, she had to admit that to herself.

Sweetie giggled in silence before she looked to the mare with a warm smile but then made the mistake of looking to the book. She released a small gulp upon the enormous stack. But also because those books either hold the confirmation, or denial of what her sister is. “Twilight, what do you think of vamponies?” the filly asked after her eyes had turned back to Twilight. She wanted to have a second opinion about the matter, get another point of view so to speak.

The unicorn mare took place in a chair as she pondered her mind over the question. There was a thoughtful moan every few seconds that originated from deep within her throat. It wasn't a question she was prepared for to answer and thus had to actually think about it. But then her mouth opened again to speak the desired words. “Personally, I do not think they exist. Because if you add up the facts there are against the many myths around them, everything just points out that they are not existing, or at least not scientifically possible. Not a single life form can both be dead and still just roaming around. No Sweetie, they are not real in my eyes. They just are, impossible.”

“But what, if?” Sweetie asked through. That was a question that Twilight could see coming though, especially from her. And thus she didn't had to think long about the initial answer.

“When you put it that way, then may Celestia stand on our side and pray that those mythical redemption goods really work,” answered Twilight under a small smile. The mare made herself a bit more comfortable within her chair and the stack of books got set upon the ground.

Sweetie returned the smile lightly while Twilight increased the charge of her horn a little bit. There was a third question that rested on the mind of the filly but was dispatched after she heard the reply on the second one. With the increased charge were two books that levitated themselves both to Twilight and the filly in order for them to read. Sweetie to know the truth, whereas Twilight’s interest on the subject had been awoken.

Both their eyes gazed through the book, Twilight thought great in her mind. She made a couple connections of things mentioned in the book to a certain somepony she knew well enough. For most of the changes that were described in the book did all came over with those of a pony who had been going through changes herself.

Sweetie was just devastated as she read every single page of her book. The words written in it were the complete opposing ones from the ones she had hoped to read. Her eyes didn't lie to her, she knew what she saw that afternoon and with the book before her, the facts were as clear as crystal. Her sister was without a single doubt on her mind, a vampony.

A soft sniffing sound did its turn through the room as Owlowiscious removed himself from the head of the filly and flew over to his stand where he sat down on. “No... This can’t... This can’t be!” the filly suddenly spoke up and closed the book she was reading.

“What is it, Sweetie?” asked Twilight with care while she placed her book aside and looked over to the near crying filly.

“I, I am fine Twilight, just, some of these words, hurt,” the filly managed to say as she wiped her eyes clean from the tears. “I, I need to go... Apple Bloom and Scootaloo are waiting for me in the club house. T-Thanks for everything, Twilight.” She threw the book aside and on the ground before she jumped off of the couch. Her pace had almost turned into a galloping one that was aimed towards the very front door. A door through which she disappeared and thus left the tree library.

The librarian only blinked a couple times at the happened events and considered the option of going after her. But abandoned the idea for she thought it wouldn't be needed. “What is up with that filly to begin with..? Or better said, the both of them,” she mumbled to herself as she left her chair and moved over to the staircase leading to the upper levels.

In her mind the gears were turning like they never have done before as she planned a couple things. Things for the night that came down as a pure, evilish scheme. She walked up to the second floor and made her way over to her bedroom and gazed a little out of the window. Her eyes gently fell into the direction of the window curtain covered Carousel Boutique. “Just what are you, darling..? What have you become in all of these past months... Rarity?” she softly mumbled to herself.

Almost in an instant after she had spoken the words to herself, had Twilight turned herself around again and hopped off of her bed. Without a word spoken did she made her way down the hallway again. She descended from the stairs once again but she made her way even further down and went into the basement of the treehouse. A basement that was filled with alchemy sets, chemistry sets and all kinds of other things to conduct experiments with. Potions would be crafted from the mad mare her mind without a single doubt. All that was required, was the right knowledge.

But far away from all of that, at the university of Canterlot itself, was it nopony else but Mixmaster who woke up like every other day. And that was thus in the complete mess that was his room in one of the dorms. The stallion groaned loud while he rubbed his forehead with a hoof. His eyes opened themselves and just looked at the mess he lived in. “For the sake of Celestia, not again,” he muttered as he knew exactly what happened. The stallion managed to get off of the rather comfortable couch without much trouble. Though it was the walking up to the bathroom that caused it.

Under groans of discomfort did his bones got snapped into their respectable places but he managed to make it and looked upon himself in the mirror. Mixmaster himself looked like a complete and utter mess. Though it did caused him to chuckle it. “You look like absolute garbage, mate,” he said while he shook his head from side to side. When he did his actions, his neck was clearly visible from both sides and there was something in it that caught his attention more than anything else.

“...What in all..?” he mumbled as he turned his head over to the side of the neck that was bitten by the vampiric mare. The scars that sat there for months, the very scars that had caused him to become a little laughing stock, were just gone much to his own surprise. The skin under the fur had healed itself completely from any of the markings that used to be plainly visible. The stallion was happy as he could be and left the bathroom without having done anything to himself to freshen up. Just the sheer excitement and happiness of them being gone was enough for to get him into a kick start.

But instead of actually doing something useful, the stallion just plopped back on the couch. The only desire that was on his mind was to relax for a good amount of time. Yet just after he had made himself comfortable and had closed his eyes, there was a knock on the door and he had to answer it. With a groan and sigh he hoisted himself up and tiredly walked up to the door.

The door was flung open to see who was knocking. There was a mare from around his age who stood in the opening and she smiled upon him. “Hey babe,” she spoke with her crimson red lipsticked lips before she planted them on those of Mixmaster for a deep kiss.

The stallion chuckled while he returned the kiss just as deep. He guided her into the room and closed the door behind them with a kick. “Hey love,” he replied with a sensual voice after he had dared to break the kiss with her. He stroked the cheek of the mare before she was guided over to the couch.

And what would happen next was a guess for all the students that happened to be walking passed the door. For all they could hear - if they listened closely - were the moans that came from the two of them.

With her horn that charged up and the flames within the oil lamps awoken, was the entire basement of the tree library illuminated by itself. And it had been turned into a full laboratory for the mare to conduct her experiments. Some good, some bad in order to please her insane side.

The rims of Twilight fell upon a set of vials as her horn was still charged up ever so gently. “Now what kind of potion or poison would knock any being out, no matter what their condition is..?” A sly grin took form on her face as she carefully started to mix different liquids with one another all while pouring others into a glass vat above a burning fire. A fire which slowly boiled the liquids inside.

“Paralysis perhaps? Would be good yes,” she poured a couple more vials together, some of the mixtures creating a soft explosion due to their chemical reactions. But Twilight just allowed her insanity to run through her body while sharpening her mind even more on the task that laid ahead. For what she had planned would take one insane mare to succeed.

At one point in time she just erupted out in a little song to herself. A song that was made up on the spot as her mind and actions were trying to make the right mixtures for the potion. With the flames raging in both the lamps and the gas burners she looked like a true mad mare in the play of lights that was created and started to dance a bit around the room. But with every motion that she made, she kept an eye on all of the different liquids.

“~I am a magician on a mission and contrition is not my style!~” She then made big twirl around her axle with a grin. “~Am I a monster or a mare, I can not say!~” Her eyes fell upon the burning fires with only inches to spare which only raged more and more as she looked at them. “~I’m a master of the arcane and no one keeps me on a chain~” She turned her attention over to the staircase and began to walk towards with it an grin and ominous gaze. “~Magic beams...one shot away!~”

Her ‘dancing’ had come to a hold while her tone changed into a more sad one and her head turned itself over to the only window in the basement. A window which had a perfect view on the cloudless skies high above. “~I once was a mare who studied hard, everypony applaud~” Her violet eyes then looked at the clear blue skies before she spoke up the final verse of her self-made song. “~I once performed a test, but I didn't gave my best~”

The mouth of the made released a yelp in response to the fact that one of the vials exploded and send glass shatters all over the place. Luckily the explosion itself was not that powerful as she thought it was but it did cause to blame the singing. The mulberry mare decided to keep herself quiet during the rest of the experiments for she finally managed to create the right mixture of both potion and poison.

A chuckle of pure and utter insanity did its turn through the basement as the planned plan was a go from that moment onward. All that was left to do, was to wait for sunset, and one particular pony. An ivory coated, purple maned, unicorn mare to be exact.

19 The hunter becoming the hunted

The sun lowered itself once again behind the hills of Canterlot in a slow and gentle manner. It toppled the land once again over into the grasp of darkness. The perfect time for monsters to reveal themselves to the land and roam around the quiet streets of the towns it carried. Twilight had removed herself out of her laboratory and could be found within the walls of her bedroom. The mare sat on her bed with her eyes just gazing out of the window. She watched over the world like a protector and the boutique that was owned by the pony where the mare had set her mind on. One way or the other, she would get the truth out of her. If she would like that what she would hear, was question number two. But for the moment was she waiting. Waiting for the right time to play her act.

She tossed the little vial around a couple times with the hold of her magic which caused the liquids to be mixed even further as her eyes fell upon it. A smirk appeared that came forth from just watching the dancing liquids inside. So harmonious yet so devastating if drunk. It was right on the perfect balance of genius and madness. Much like Twilight herself from time to time. “I might be a monster... but in order to catch a monster, it must be that way,” justified Twilight to herself.

Without a warning of any kind given there was a loud laughter of pure insanity that filled up the room as the vial was placed on the desk next to her bed. The light raspberry coated aura disappeared around it and her entire horn lost its power. “Just wait and see... Wait, and see. We shall separate fact from fiction, you and I... darling,” she spoke while her eyes were still fixed on the vial and she just looked at it.

She was truly proud on her created mixture and she had all the rights to be. For it had cost her enough power to read a dozen new tomes. Countless potions and venom's were mixed with one another in order to create the dangerous liquids that resided within the glass. Madness never looked so harmonious.

With the passage of some more time had the unicorn removed herself from her bed and took the vial with a hoof. Twilight rose up on her hind legs and walked forward in a bipedal manner. She gently made her way out of the room before she went down the stairs. Her horn charged itself up once again while she placed a small lab coat over her body that hung on the hatstand. It wasn't all too much but at least something that would protect her from the coolness of the night. The vial was placed in one of the many pockets and her mind drifted off to places far away.

She formed a lie to gain both access and the chance to catch the mare she needed. A devilish smirk took place on her face before she started to hum a small song to calm herself. Twilight didn't want to blow the chance that could be created for her. For the opportunity granted to her was truly a once in a lifetime event.

The front door of the library fell back in the lock and then she found herself in the nightly atmosphere of the land. A part of the day ruled by the princess of the night: Luna herself. With the moonlight that shone down upon on her face did Twilight knew that there was no return from the madmarish plan she had boiled up. A plan of which its results would either be a success, or a fail of epic proportions and unforeseen consequences.

The vampiric unicorn opened her eyes under the sounds of a gentle moan while her wings uncurled themselves from her body. The motion that was made allowed a fresh stream of air to hit her body. A stream of air that originated from the cold night. Something that was more than welcome in her eyes. The ice cold, blue rims revealed themselves to the world once more before the blinking motion overtook them. The mare rose up from her bed under a small yawn as she rubbed her eyes with a hoof. “Time for another night, who to feed from this time..?” she mumbled in a chuckling manner to herself. Rarity removed the curtains from her bed and then left it as a whole.

“I might just wait a little bit before feeding, the night is still young. Maybe I can get myself a nice stallion or mare for the night,” said Rarity after she had opened one of the curtains and let her eyes fall on the still low standing moon. Her wings had curled back upon themselves again. She just wasn't in the mood to have them spread out. Not yet at least.

The moon and the sun were both so different from each other and yet they acted the same in the land if looked closer upon them. Time could be read from either of the heavenly bodies given how their position determined the time of day. And with the pose of the body in the skies, the night had only just started. A night that could have been both wonderful and horrifying, depending on whom was looked at.

The vampiric unicorn made her way over the hallway with grace before she descended down the stairs. Yet she let her mind to come up with things to do in the meantime. It was a problem she faced every night, given nopony would keep her company or came by. Though there were still some orders that had to be done while a couple new ones had come in. Her business never seemed to be stopping and she wasn't making any plans of doing so, yet.

Rarity walked into the working area of the boutique and dropped her body down in the chair before she placed herself right behind the desk. The mare uncurled her wings against the armless backside of the chair and gave them a little flap. She then took a piece of charcoal with her magic and just started to draw the general shape of a dress upon an empty sheet of paper.

“She wished it to be elegant, yet saying ‘I can stand myself’... how can I make that in a gala dress..?” the unicorn mumbled to herself while a deep exhale left her nose. She rubbed her eyes once more while the gears in her mind kept turning like mad.

While she was thinking about just how to tackle the specific dress, there was a knock did its turn on the door of the boutique which caused the mare to shock up from her thoughts. Rarity had not even the slightest of ideas just how much time had happened to be passing by. But she assumed it had to be a lot, even though there were little lines drawn on the piece of paper before her. “Which pony is so stupid to call on... Oh, it is only seven o’clock,” she spoke to herself before a giggle took over. Her eyes were removed from the clock within the room and turned to the front door.

Rarity allowed her wings to be curled back around her body. Thus she had the, creating the nightgown once again before she left her chair. As per usual she made her way over to the front door with both grace and elegance. All while she appeared to not have changed a single thing to herself. With the exception of her waking hours.

Her hoof reached the knob and slowly turned it over in order to open the door. The blue rims of the seamstress fell in the moderate violet ones of her visitor. Rarity was of course a little bit surprised by the sudden nature of the visit for truly wasn't expecting it happen and she stood a little dumbstruck in the opening. Even though her facial features didn't show it, in her mind she was.

“Evening Rarity, may I come in?” asked Twilight to her in a friendly voice before she gave off a smile. The other unicorn blinked a couple times before she opened the door even further without saying a word and moved her hoof in an elegant manner. A manner which spoke that Twilight was welcome to enter as she desired. Yet Rarity didn't question the fact of just why her friend was wearing a lab coat to begin with.

Though the two have been knowing each other for long by then and things like the scene before her weren't all the surprising anymore. The mulberry mare smiled warmly and entered without a single hitch. She made her way over to the living room where she gently took place on the sofa.

The seamstress peeked through the empty streets to see if there weren't any other unwelcome visitors nearby that could possibly come by. But all that she saw were the usual ponies making their way home or enjoying a trot through the darkness before they would head to the safehaven of their beds. She was satisfied with the sights she saw and closed the door in a soft way.

The vampiric unicorn then proceeded to make her way over to the living room as well and spoke in an ever so casually sounding voice. “Would you like a glass of wine, or tea perhaps?” she spoke up as she went passed the sitting furniture, ready to enter the kitchen.

Twilight looked up to her friend with a small smile. But the smile disappeared and moments later she spoke her reply. “Some wine would be nice yes. After that, I just wish to talk to you.”

“That can be done, darling. Just give me a small moment as I grab everything,” said Rarity with a nod before she walked into the kitchen and took a bottle of red wine that was placed on the table. “Huh, what do you know... I indeed do get messy,” she spoke up to herself with a chuckle before she shook her head a couple of times.

There were two glasses that got picked out of a cabinet before she turned back into the living room. The lady of the home took place on her chair and set everything on the table. She charged up her horn once again in order for the bottle to levitate and pour its liquid goods into the two glasses. “You wished to just talk to me, now didn't you?” Rarity spoke up as her magic did the work.

“Why yes, I literally just found something that you have to know. While I was working in my laboratory, I was experimenting with different chemicals that were harmless on their own but not being able to drink or eat. Though mixed together, it creates something that will explode your taste senses! Making you taste whatever it is, you desire most to eat.” She then gently reached into her lab coat and took out the small vial of the substance. “Want to try it? Just to see whether or not the same effect can be gotten on other ponies as well.”

Rarity gazed a little bit towards the vial and allowed her eyes to fall upon the blue colored substance inside. She wanted to have at least the taste of her favorite dish again, something she could never eat again. But tasting it might bring some redemption to the pain she suffered in silence. As much as she loved to be a vampony at the time, she couldn't get over that one simple fact of just eating normal food without puking it out right away.

With a slight nod had Rarity confirmed the question to Twilight. Whose smile only turned into one the purest of delight. The other unicorn opened the vial and poured most of the content in the glass of Rarity before the rest went into hers.

But as the liquid came in contact with the wine there was an interesting side effect as the wine turned from its red coloring to a black one. Twilight gently rose her eyebrows in utter disbelief of what happened, for it was a bit of an unforeseen side effects. “That’s a new one, then again, I only tested it on water so far. Still should be safe to drink.” Twilight managed to rush out in a logical sounding explanation to Rarity.

“It’s a risk worth taking, right?” the vampiric unicorn replied with a wink. Both of the unicorns charged up her horns and levitated their glass. The mares clanged them together and then spoke their simply toast. “Cheers,” the both of them said in choir and set them to their mouths. Yet where Twilight pretended to be taking a small sip and didn't swallow it, Rarity’s desires had taken over and she drunk the whole glass empty in just one big swig. Something that she wasn't used from the lady.

The seamstress blinked a couple times at the taste that came into her mouth. For it didn't gave the one she had hoped for. Instead of her favorite dish, she just tasted blood and the wine. Her eyes twitched a little before she returned to her lady like mental state and carefully made her reply on the matter. “I, I’m afraid it doesn't work my dear,” she spoke up in a manner not to offend the other unicorn.

But before she could speak a word further, Rarity’s head started to spin gently as everything before her eyes became just black and lost her consciousness. “Oh dear me,” were the last words that she mumbled before she lost all of her knowledge from the world. Twilight saw what was going to happen and took over the glass of Rarity with her own magic.

And with the sound of a dull thud against the table had the unicorn her head landed upon it and she was out cold. She was completely lost from the world, unconscious or even in a coma. Either way it didn't matter for the librarian had achieved her goal. Twilight spat the wine back into the glass and her smile turned over to a grin upon the reaction was presented with. Both of the glasses were set back on the table as if nothing happened and the power of her horn was increased in order to levitate the sleeping mare out of her own home. Only to be brought over to the tree library for her much desired research.

Despite with the night still being young, had the weather changed to bleak and rainy while the mighty roars of thunder could be heard coming from all directions over the little town though never were there flashes to be seen. The air itself was threatening to just erupt out in a big storm but the rain didn't come. Yet the humidity was enough to make it feel like that. It wouldn't be all too long before the heavens would erupt out and unleash their watery cargo upon the land.

The door of the treehouse was opened with the help of Twilight’s magic and she trotted in with her coat wet from both the humidity and sweat. The unicorn didn't give a single thing about it all and went directly into the basement laboratory with a giant grin on her face. Not a single soul had seen the two of them and she intended to keep it that way.

Rarity was set in a chair that she had placed there just for her guest. Though in order to prevent any leavings to happen, it was glued to the ground with a powerful magical connection. And through that it was impossible to move it even an inch. The other mare was still held by the raspberry aura while Twilight moved over to get some silver chains. According to many of the vampiric mythology that was read within the books, it should be able to hold them tight against almost anything. Though it burned their skin a little bit on the places where it would touch.

The mare just hoped that her friend wasn't a vampony by any chance. She applied the chains to lock Rarity up tight with a great care in her magic. She would be making sure that the possible monster wouldn't go anywhere. Twilight had her eyes closed for she didn't want to see what would happen to her friend. But the sound and smell of flesh burning entered her ears and nose soon enough. Enough to set her over from fact to fiction but also vice versa.

The sounds and scents alone were more than enough to shatter her entire believe of the folkloric subject. “No... way,” was all Twilight could bring out after she had opened her eyes to look at what happened.

She saw a slight twitching Rarity and everywhere the chains touched her body there were marks of burn had appeared. Some were even still growing strong. “No... No! This is, this is scientifically not possible! They do not exist, they never did! It, it must be an allergic reaction. R-Rarity's being allergic to silver, t-that does explain a lot yes, f-for none of her dresses, e-ever contained, silver...” rambled Twilight on in pure disbelief to the happened events before her eyes. She blinked and rubbed them thorough and even slapped herself a couple times in order to make sure her eyes and her mind were not lying towards her. But everything she saw was the truth as bare as it could ever get to her.

“No...just, no! I won’t believe it, I never did, and I never will!” spoke Twilight softly in herself before she let out a small sigh. A sigh that was meant for her to collect her mind. “E-Easy Twilight, this is only one of the states, m-maybe she doesn't have the rest... Tests, a-are required to be done.”

Though she spoke her words, the ivory coated unicorn came back by her senses again. Flashes of the world came to her before fading back to black. The potion had done its work and she was coming back. Everything would soon have been decided for Twilight. Rarity took a couple of sniffs from the air and the burning scents entered her nose. Which resulted in a weak and somewhat disgusted reply. “Ugh... W-What... Is, is Sweetie cooking again..?”

While the voice of the mare fell into the ears of Twilight and she just froze on the spot. Her expectations for the potion were that it would at least work through half of the night. The other unicorn didn't even dared to make a sound as her heart was beating all the way up in her throat. She was praying for a good ending on the events. Whatever ‘good’ there might be given to the just discovered truth behind the mare she called a ‘friend’ for so long.

The eyes of Rarity were opened in a slow manner and they saw the conditions she was in. The silver chains over her body and the burned pieces of flesh while she sat in the chair, it was just surreal in her own eyes. “What in the world..?” Her gaze then turned up fast and into the room to locate herself. They went around and around to see the surrounding she found herself in. Everything was just so unnatural to her, all the alchemy and chemistry sets together with the fires that raged below countless liquids. Rarity shook her head and it was then, that her eyes fell on her kidnapper.

“You!” she spoke up and without a warning, her primal instincts took over under a loud hiss as her fangs become clearly visible in her mouth. Her irises turned themselves over to the red coloring. Her wings tried to uncurl themselves, but were blocked by the chains and thus contained in their places. “Release me!” she shouted with saliva leaving her mouth and was shot in the direction of Twilight Sparkle.

“No...no it, it is too dangerous! You are far too dangerous to be let go!” was all the other unicorn could say in response. After that did the mare allowed her own insanity to be released in her mind. The insanity of the crazy scientist she was deep inside of her. She was willing to research the mythical being, to cut it open and watching it insides work. Her traditional insane giggle took its turn through the room as she gently yet casually walked up to the other unicorn.

Her left forehoof made its way over the left cheek of the vampony while Twilight just stared into deep into the pair of haunting, red rimmed eyes. Though when their bodies made contact with one another, it was the mulberry mare who got a cold shiver through her body. The shiver only confirmed her suspicion even more as she continued to gaze into the eyes of the monstrosity. She then erupted in a deep chuckle like nopony had never seen from her before.

“Don’t you dare doing it, Sparkle!” yelled Rarity towards her. But she could yell, scream and even curse all that she wanted, but Twilight went her own way. The mulberry unicorn levitated a small scalpel in order to start her precious ‘research’. The chained up mare could only accept the pain she would receive and come up with a plan. A plan to escape the horrible fate and possible revenge.

As much as it is true that Rarity was also a unicorn was her magical ability literally limited to just levitation and some other spells. Against any other species of pony she would have stood a chance but she couldn't do anything against Twilight. The vampony could only watch as the scalpel came closer, and closer. With the scalpel finally being set right above her chest and right in between two ribs, it was pushed into the flesh and headed towards one of the lungs.

The pain it caused was a hellish one that shocked through her body and made her forget to just levitate the mulberry mare in surprise. Roars and hisses of pain did their turn from through the basement as if they were cries for help.

Even with the seen chances would it have been impossible for Rarity to master Twilight in a magical fight. For the mulberry mare was powerful enough to deflect any incoming spell almost right away. So the vampiric mare had to just soak the pain up like the monster she was. Blood had begun to leave the wound that was created. Almost if she had bitten something and Twilight caught some of it in an empty vial. “This, is, perfect,” the crazed mare spoke before she removed the scalpel from the flesh of the vampiric unicorn and placed the vial on the table closest to her.

Twilight regained a small smirk while she pointed the sharp object to another part of her body as the first wound was already sealing on itself. “How fascinating,” said the insane mare upon watching the healing process. But then the scalpel intruded her body on another part, right above her cutie mark.

“T-Twilight... S-Sparkle. B-Be a mare, a-and look me, i-in the eyes as you hurt me... for the beast I am,” spoke Rarity under a lot of pain and effort. The healing process was a bit painful. But it was not near as bad as the stabbing of the scalpel through her flesh. There was an idea within Rarity, one crazy enough that it might work in her favor.

The other mare was a little bit surprised at the words. Yet she still removed the scalpel out of the body which went accompanied under a small hiss in pain that came from Rarity. Her eyes met the red rims of the vampony again. “I know the monster you are, Rarity,” she replied in a terrifying and creepy tone.

But as their eyes met, they allowed the vampony to open a mental connection that went right into the fibers of her friend’s brain. She somehow managed to take control of it and made her drop the scalpel. With the clatter of the object on the ground, Twilight just blinked as a response. “Release me,” demanded the vampiric unicorn in a low tone.

The other unicorn mare gave a slight nod. Though she never seemed to have broken the eye contact with the vampric beast before her. She charged up her horn again in order to undo the chains from Rarity. It didn't took long before the chains were removed from her body, but the streams of charred flesh could be seen clear as day.

With the vampony being free again, so was the danger for the world. But Rarity pushed her friend backwards in order for her to stand up. Her wounds were fresh and needed to be healed, urgent. In a normal case would it have healed by itself when a vampony is full with blood. Though that was the problem, she wasn't. The first cut of the scalpel, had drained her almost as a whole from the already low reservoirs.

“Anything else, my m-master?” spoke Twilight in a soft voice. Then it was Rarity’s turn to grin like only the devil could. She revealed her deadly fangs under the sound of a soft hiss. Without a warning of any kind had she just jumped on her friend and sent her to the ground. She landed on her back while the vampony stood over her with a small grin.

The ivory unicorn couldn't resist the temptation and lowered her body on that of her friend what she softly started to grind against it in a sexual manner. Almost like if she had a stallion's part thrusting into the marehood of Twilight. Who in return released a small moan from the cold body on top of her and the grinding, setting her veins up and therefore clearly visible for Rarity.

Much to her own surprise started the mare below to grind her body in the opposite direction which made the movements even more intense than they already were. Both managed to release a moan every now and then as they were making out with one another. But Rarity had set her eyes on what she wanted the most.

Her mouth allowed itself to open and she moved her head over to the neck where the fangs sank themselves into the skin. They pierced through the skin and into a vein of the mulberry mare who wrapped her forelegs tightly around her attacker. But it became all too much for Twilight, the sensation of pain and pleasure that went through her body as the fangs entered, the grinding of their bodies against one another.

The sensations allowed her to let her female juices flow freely and they were squirting out of her marehood. Splashes of them landed on both the floor and both of their tails. Years of collecting and building up of her inner desires but never had a chance of being released. Years of shelter were broken by one single action. An unholy action.

The wounds of Rarity began to heal themselves as more blood entered her body. Her skin became perfect once more while Twilight kept moaning in pleasure and she held her eyes closed from the unknown sensations.

But in the end did the mare let go of the wound and sealed it with some of her own magic to prevent any more blood loss from happening. The last thing she needed was that one of her friends would have died at her hooves. Her eyes were fixed back on Twilight while she lost any recollection about the events as they had happened. The other unicorn opened her own eyes and just the gaze Rarity had in her eyes was more than enough to make her mind crumble.

It felt as if flesh hooks had set themselves into her brain and tore out the parts of what happened. Every bit to the moment she came to the boutique was broken and removed out of her mind. And then there came the replacement of it all. Rarity spoke in an ever so seducing tone while she stroked the cheek of her friend. “You never saw me tonight. I never even left your home for all you know. You were experimenting with chemicals but something went terribly wrong as the smoke put you in a heat, you couldn't do anything against it but to release years of desire. Understood?”

Twilight gave a small nod before resting her head on the floor and released Rarity who broke the eye contact. The ivory coated unicorn stood back up but couldn't resist to wipe her hoof gently through the spilled liquids of Twilight and tasted some herself. With the feminine juiced that made their way down her throat, it only resulted in a small shiver of guilty pleasure which was followed up by a moan.

Without further spoken words did Rarity made her way up to the front door of the tree library easily enough. She wanted to return back to her duties as a tailor. But it wasn't allowed by a force unknown to her at first glance. For something kept calling her name, something she hadn't heard in months of time. And all that she truly could do was to heed the call. Whether she wanted it or not.

20 She sees everything, or doesn't she?

The vampiric unicorn tried her best to get the sudden voice that spoke to her out of her head. She tried it by shaking it from side to side in a violent manner. But no matter what she did, it kept on calling her. It was haunting her to return to that wretched place in the middle of the dreaded forest. Rarity didn't had the desire to go to there again. She never had the feeling of returning to it after all those months’ worth of time. Though there was something that tucked her into the direction of the outskirts of town. Something that she rather forget as soon as possible but just couldn't. It had nestled itself deep in her mind. And thus all she could do was to obey the calling in her mind.

Rarity returned to her home with a unusual swiftness. She had to put her cloak on before she would have made her way through the streets of the sleeping town. All while she kept a keen eye for the approaching storm. Every few seconds did she just looked up upon the skies in order to look upon the clouds. Getting a wet mane was the last thing she had attention towards. But in the end did she reached the outskirts of town and the unicorn had a look around it. Though nothing what she saw could be of any true interest for her.

Thus she ventured down the path that would be leading over to the forest. For the first time in her whole life she saw two ponies who were on a nightly travel and seemed to have ventured through the forest as they were on the same path as that she was. The more Rarity looked upon them, the more she took notice that they weren't from around town. “Evening to you two,” said Rarity with a weak smile before she gave them a little nod.

The closer they came, the more Rarity took notice that they were camping there, or at least traveling. Something that the stuff on their backs gave away clearly when it was visible. “And evening to you as well miss,” a stallion replied in a kind tone. He returned the nod and then they separated their ways again. Rarity ventured into the woods as the two travelers looked after her. They noticed the mare going into the woods and wanted to call after her but they didn't do it for one particular reason. The two of them didn't found it their place to question the events of the mare and kept on with their travels. They had their destination for the night set and didn't wanted to miss it.

The mare slowed down in the end. Her pace had come down to a hold when she had entered the woods once again. Under the guidance of the white moon did its light shone upon the dark forest. Both the light and darkness had a rather creepy effect. For it played with one another in unseen ways in the mind of any unfortunate passer. Branches looked like figures and Rarity meant to have heard movement upon the ground. Though she never caught anything with her eyes.

All while she allowed the soft tucking and the voice in her mind guide her through the darkness. Sets of crimson red eyes did their turn from time to time in the dark forest while the unbearable smell of a timberwolf did its turn through the air.

The attention was awoken by the unicorn and she turned her head and body in all possible directions to see where the beast eventually would come to get her, but the tucking never stopped. After a certain amount of trotting, Rarity didn't encounter the terrible wooden being. “Well, that was a certain relief,” she spoke up to herself. The mare was prepared to fight against almost every beast the woods had to offer but a timberwolf was unique.

For the creatures were made entirely out of twigs and dead wood. No blood, no flesh and no muscle. She couldn't just set her fangs into them and drain them. And to make matters even worse was that each piece of wood she saw as a stake. One good hit against her chest and it would piece through her heart which would be sending the undead unicorn to the afterlife for good. Something she wanted to prevent at all costs.

She was relieved that the danger wasn't there anymore were the eyes never given their rest though as they continued to look around. One danger being avoided never equaled safety within the woods of Everfree. For any danger that wasn't seen, two were lurking within the bushes and more than ready to strike out.

When she did turn herself back around to see where she was, the sight she didn't wanted to see became visible. For Rarity found herself looking into the thick fog flooded part of the forest. A part she would rather forget then see again. Yet her legs continued to carry her further into the fog that laid over the woods like a blanket. Any feeling of eyes that could be watching her disappeared within the grasp of the low hanging clouds.

It didn't matter how much she disliked the thick fog, the feeling of not knowing what laid ahead of her was dominating her entire body. Yet there was no other way to get the castle of Shiva. In the end was it time to cast the symbol again. The very symbol that would grant her access to the hidden castle.

After some deep hesitation allowed the unicorn to charge up her horn in a bright light. The blue aura was one of the very few lights that could be found within the forest. Though it was without a doubt the brightest in the area. It gave off an even more eerie looking effect then the woods in the normal moonlight.

Some fireflies had started to gather and dance around the mysterious new light while Rarity was drawing the symbol right in the fog. Upon its completion, it allowing the tunnel to be made once more. Which had her stepping through it once again.

There she then stood with her eyes gazing upon the place she had visited months ago. A place she rather didn't return to but given the circumstances, she had been brought back for some reason. Her eyes fell upon the dark stone castle and only rose up to the towers it had before she gently made her way to the iron gated entrance.

Shiva obviously wanted something from the unicorn but the timing seemed to be more than perfect in her eyes. It was odd for her that right after she had left the home of Twilight, she was called. Perhaps she didn't just open the mental connection to her friend, but also to the self-claimed queen she had to answer on. “Questions, questions, so many questions. And you better be able to answer them. All of them,” grumbled Rarity to herself before she wandered through the rest of the fog tunnel.

The sparks of her magic could be seen both bright and clear when she passed through it. It was something that she always loved seeing and Rarity couldn't resist herself. One of her hooves was brought over to the border of the tunnel where it got gently set on. Much to her own surprise was the fact that it didn't went straight through the matter. Instead it felt like it was being placed on a sheet of glass. Yet streams of it still went passed her hoof. “Now this... isn't something I had expected, honestly.”

Yet as she held her hoof on the matter, she could feel her magical powers racing through it as if it was static electricity. It was something that started to tingle her hoof, then went up to her leg and not much later was to be felt through her whole body. It felt good to her, giving her courage to face whatever laid ahead of her. Whether it be good or bad, Rarity would be able to take it.

After the passing of a few more seconds was the hoof removed and set back to the ground. The tingling stopped while the tucking and the whispering in her head continued. Her head turned itself first over into the direction of the forest as the thought of leaving came to her. But then she turned her head back, back to the way that laid ahead of hers. The tunnel that would end in the massive lawn of the castle. She had to go. Whether it was to be liked or not, there were too many questions in her mind on which she wanted answers.

So with a determined look and her voice softly growling she continued her journey through the tunnel. She was ready to face the shadow vortex once more and hopefully it would be the last time for her. As she had zero respect for the being, even though it looked like she had a lot.

With the passage of a mere ten minutes and the doorway being shut, stood Rarity before the only way of entering the castle. Her eyes had fallen once again on the large, iron spiked drop gate and she didn't hesitate for a single second. The gate gave her still the shivers and the thought of it dropping down on her any second - and therefore ending her life - raced through her mind. The fear it brought into her had as result that she would pass it in a mere split second. Without knowing what happened had Rarity then found herself standing once again in the fire illuminated hallway with the doors to the throne room tightly closed.

Her eyes allowed themselves to gaze upon the hall once more and looked into the raging fires of the torches that fed from the wood below them in order to shine their light. A light that went all the way to the throne room. The unicorn gently stepped forward before she found herself just walking over to the oaken doors. With all the power she had in herself, she pushed them open once more and stumbled into the room where her eyes fell once again upon an empty throne.

“Hallo?” Rarity brought out ever so gently while looking further through the room. But her words had a faint echo within them. “Anypony here..?” The unicorn started to wander a little through the room again just like she did on her first visit. Her sapphire blue eyes made the transition to their crimson red counterparts in order to see better among the dark.

They were then concentrated themselves on the stained glass for she truly admired them as much as she could. There was something about them that she just loved. But she couldn't tell exactly what it was, the craftsmanship? The coloring? The moon falling behind them and therefore creating a magnificent show of light? Or possibly a mixture of it all.

Yet then there was a loud moan that originated from the throne and did its awful sound through the room. As an immediate response did the unicorn spread her wings and elongated her fangs without a second thought in her mind. She took on a pose that showed she was being on her guard while a soft hiss left her mouth. “Who are you?” she spoke out loud and thus making her presence even more known to any creature that would be hiding within the shadows.

Yet then there was a familiar chuckle did its turn after the question as the blops of shadow began to swirl around the throne. And within the vortex they appeared once again. The red eyes of Shiva came forth up to their usual stand. “My dear, lady Rarity. No need for such hostility in my home please, retract your fangs and sit before me,” she spoke up in a calm manner. Her eyes fell upon the unicorn and she could only have obeyed the words.

Rarity did what was asked from her without a question but she kept her wings spread out in a gentle manner. Though her fangs did hide themselves again in her upper jaw. The mare moved over to the throne before she lowered her behind down on the cold stone floor and gazed upon the mist vortex with a questioned look on her face. “Why did you bring me here again, why did you call me again, Shiva?” she asked with bluntness towards her. Rarity wanted to know the details of her summoning and wouldn't leave until she got it.

A small sigh left the swirling shadows as the eyes disappeared for a moment. “The reason is because of what happened to you this very night,” was spoken in a slightly disappointed tone. The eyes dropped themselves very slightly before they were raised up again and looked right into those of Rarity.

“W-What happened this night?” The mare blinked a couple times in response. Her tone was filled with a genuine confusion and she was wondering what Shiva could have meant. Although she had a slight idea of what she meant. All that was needed, was for her thoughts to be confirmed before her.

“Your captivity... I managed to sense that as your silent cries for help went through marrow and bone. Those roars when you were penetrated were the very things that notified me from the trouble you went through. I should keep you here for a couple days in order for everything to die down around you, but that would raise even more suspicion given your absence during the day. Though let me say this, I applaud your creativity. For you did something I didn't expect you to do. Even though she had cut you open, you still managed to hypnotize her, and release you.” Shiva spoke as the rims returned to the edges of the shadows.

“Well, thank you, I guess...” Rarity simply replied. She wasn't sure just what to think of it all with that pony. Something just seemed to have been off about her.

The swirling shadows kept themselves quiet and the rims disappeared once more for some time as Rarity waited patiently at what the next words or deeds would be as she turned her attention over to the stained windows. From time to time they would come to life in her mind and played out the scenes as they were shown to her. And every time one of those little strain of thoughts ended, she gave a small grin. But all of them ended up with the same scenario, the vampony who would have taken the winning side.

In the end had the red rims returned within the shadows. “My judgment is set, you shall remain here for a few days, giving the mare that attacked you the time to recover and truly forget the incident. Feel free to stay in your room or wander around the castle, but don’t leave before I say it... And remember, I see everything. Including the mistake that your blood is still by her,” she spoke to her.

Rarity’s attention was shot back to the swirling shadows while the words entered her ears. The judgment was acceptable for her, but it did rose another question within her. “But, but what is ponies get suspicious? And I couldn't have taken everything into account! She is my friend that turns into a Frankensteinish doctor when given the chance!” she argued against Shiva.

“They won’t become that. They know you keep yourself hidden during the day right. They have been growing accustomed to that for all those months now. And when the night falls over the land, they are all asleep... You have nothing to worry about my dear child.” Shiva ensured her with her calm tone and words. But then did the eyes turn into a gaze filled with rage. “Consider yourself lucky that vampiric blood thickens itself after it is out of the body for half an hour and then reduced to ashes!”

“Well excuse me, princess!” returned Rarity to Shiva with a long emphasis on the word ‘excuse’. But then she calmed back down and gave a small nod before she spoke up once again. “Thank you once again Shiva, for everything.” The unicorn made a polite but mocking bow before she removed herself out of the room by passing the oaken doors again. The pair closed themselves after she had made her way through.

Rarity then disappeared into one of the many hallways before walking up the almost countless stairs to her given room. The same room she spent some of her time in during the Blood Moon. But the thoughts of Shiva never left her. She thought to be a free mare but no matter what she did, that monstrosity always had its clusters upon her. As sickening as it was had the mare to love with it whether she wanted it or not.

After she had ascended up the many steps, the unicorn had reached the floor she needed to be and opened the door of her room with a hoof. The thought of taking a warm and refreshing bath of blood had occurred in her mind but it was dropped down from her mind at one point. And that point was when she dropped her slender body down on the bed. She wanted to spend the rest of the night, or better said, the moon circle being asleep to give all of the events a place within her mind.

With the sound of a small ‘plof’ from the mattress and the screeching sound of bending wood lied Rarity down on the poster bed and placed her forelegs behind her head. Doing the action raised it up from the pillow while her eyes closed themselves slightly. The mare of grace allowed her mind to walk down the infamous memory lane that went straight through her life.

The warm rays of the sun fell upon the ivory fur of the unicorn mare while she trotted through the streets of the wonderful yet quiet town with grace. Her perfect, purple curly mane bounced just a little bit in and out of her face with every step she took. Her eyes opened themselves to reveal the warm and always friendly looking sapphire blue rimmed eyes as she stood before the most well-known sweet shop in the town. Her pacing slowly came down to a hold before her eyes looked at the building and her friends all could be seen through the windows. Each of them waved and smiled towards her. And with her being the lady she was, she did the only thing that was appropriate for her to do which was waving back under her traditional warm smile.

A small tear of blood had formed itself under the eyes of Rarity and was already making its way gently down her cheek. But her mind started to travel even further back in time. To a date that was almost everything for, and to her.

White lights shone into the face of the little filly as she carefully blinked and tried to identify the location she was in. Everything had been done in a rush given how maybe the most amazing moment of her life would have happened. Her eyes would be adjusting themselves to the blinding light. After that did she took note she was sitting on a small bench while her attention turned itself over to the left side. Only to see her father giving a slight nod and proud smile to her. Almost instinctively jumped the little filly off of the bench and her feelings guided her over to a window where she struggled a little to get a good view. Eventually she managed to hoist herself up far enough to see through it as her eyes fell upon the countless foals who were peacefully asleep. But by one there was a smile that formed on her face while tears started to leave her eyes. Through the tears of complete happiness she could make out the name the little foal was given, the name of Sweetie Belle.

The flow of tears only became bigger as she started to question herself if her current form of given immortality was worth it the price she was paying. The price of giving up every single bit of a worthy pony in order to live forever. With one of her forehooves had she wiped away the tears and allowed her eyes to fall upon the blood covered fun for her foreleg while her mind wandered off once again. But that time was the memory was brought a little closer to the present for she remembered the spoken words of Shiva, words about her knowing things.

A shock did its turn through Rarity all of the sudden. She made her way back up and left the bed as a whole. Without a second thought on her mind she galloped out of her room and made her way once more down the stairs. She was heading straight towards the throne room and nothing could stop her from doing so.

The clopping of her hooves was the only sound that filled one of the many staircase within the castle. The only other sound was from the crisping fires which she passed by every few seconds. The unicorn made her way through the doorway once more after having pushed the oaken doors open for the second time upon the night. She walked up to the throne and stood there as confident as a rock. She wanted to get at least a form of answer on her question. Her eyes rest themselves upon the shadowless throne and Rarity allowed herself a deep inhale before she spoke her words in a confident tone. “I am having a question, Shiva.”

The shadows slowly came together once more in their vortex formation and not much later the red rims appeared within them. They simply stared down to the unicorn as the voice spoke its reply. “Ask what you wish to know...” From their previous argument there was little to nothing that could be heard within the voice. A thing that came as a relief to the unicorn.

The crimson red coloring once more made their transition into the ice cold sapphire blue one as the rims of Rarity fell upon those of Shiva as she asked her question without any form of thought on her mind. She only had the burning curiosity and desires to know. “Do you know who turned me?” she stated towards the entity.

It was a sad fact that the swirling shadows didn't show any facial expression given the fact it was just a set of irises. For if they could, they would show her a look of both surprise and questioning. “Why do you desire to know that? So you can bound yourself with your maker and become its slave for all of eternity or until it releases you?”

“No Shiva, I do not wish to bound myself to the creature that made me this way, I wish to know its reasons for doing it. Why it put this curse, this blood curse, on me,” replied Rarity in a civilized manner. But her words were still spoken against the, supposedly, oldest vampony alive.

“Are you trying to defy the gift that has been granted to you, lady Rarity?” the voice spoke before the rims gazed over the unicorn in an angry manner.

“No, no I am not denying or defying anything! I just wish to know who turned me into the being I am today!” the unicorn said in her defense. But her tone had changed into almost a shouting one towards the vortex of shadows. Rarity turned her own gaze into the same one she got from the vortex. Both of them, were dead serious about their matters.

A loud huff came from the swirling darkness as the rims disappeared for a small moment before they returned back into the vortex. “There is no reason for you to know who created you, no vampony should know its maker...” Shiva released in a calm tone. She tried her utmost best to keep the peace between the two of them.

“But why!? Is it truly that bad to question the one who created you? Is it truly that hard to answer that one simple question?” Rarity spoke up as she almost dared to actually take a step on the throne. A thing that was not appreciated by the shadows.

The voice of Shiva suddenly turned into a booming one. One that was only to be matched by the royal Canterlot voice from the princess of the night. At least it seemed that manner in the ears of Rarity. “Listen, you foal! No vampiric pony gets to know its maker. It is set up by the law that way, if vamponies crawl to their maker, the strongest will simply take over the might in this pathetic kingdom. Do you understand now, lady Rarity? A war between ponies and vamponies is the least either species could use!”

Rarity blinked a couple times as her initial response while she took a couple step back from the throne. The reaction she had gotten for Shiva wasn't one she truly had expected. The entire game of maker and creation appeared to be just a game of might. A might that should never saw the light of day, or the surface of the moon. “I do understand it now, Shiva. And I am sorry to have bothered you with this question of mine,” said Rarity before she nodded in understanding. Though in her ears, the ringing of the shouting could still be felt and driving her crazy to a certain degree.

“Good, is there anything else your mind requires to know from me?” Shiva replied as her red rims gained their normal appearance again.

Rarity shook her head a little bit before turning herself around, simply willing and making herself ready to venture up the countless stairs again. “Before I forget, you are free to leave if you desire so, I changed my mind about the matter after some thinking in private,” answered Shiva before the shadow vortex just died down in their swirling and the rims dissolved with them. Despite her tremendous age, certain things never got perfected for the vortex that once was a mare.

The unicorn let go a small exhale of relief before she made her way through the doorway that led to the throne room and just ventured down the illuminated hallway. Back into the cold realms of the Equestrian night. Though her eyes wished to see the castle again with the bright big moon behind it, but the unicorn kept her head firmly towards the mist. It was a mystical sight to behold without any form of doubt, but also one that troubled the mare greatly.

Her horn charged itself up once more in order to draw the symbol against it and thus revealing the tunnel she had to walk through. Which was what she did without any hesitation.

With the end of the tunnel coming closer towards her, it were the sounds, scents and atmosphere of the regular forest took a hold of her again. When she just felt the tunnel, she found herself standing in the Everfree Forest again. While the pathway behind her just closed itself, the fog crawled up against her hooves and send a cold shiver through the undead body which made its departure in a gentle, mysterious and elegant manner.

The pathway closed itself up by letting the fog just crawl back into it. It locked the dark stone castle once again off from the mortal world. Making it unfindable as ponies that would travel through the fog would just get teleported over to the other side in a manner that they didn't even feel it. It was the perfect hiding spot for her.

Through the countless lines of trees were there the red eyes of many creatures. Eyes which could be seen with ease. But the smell of the timberwolf only got stronger the more she ventured forward. As the mare took a couple sniffs in the air, she turned herself into the direction from where it came from. And just seconds after it she headed into that direction herself.

The scent only became stronger and stronger the more she followed it. Her sniffing would have led her to a small open plain. A small plain that was hidden deep within the forest. Though when she gave her eyes the true time to look around, they fell upon a clash of the most epic proportions. For two of the forests mightiest creatures - a timberwolf and a manticore - would soon be going at each other once again. The two titans were regaining their powers and exchanging deadly looks towards one another.

It was unknown to Rarity just why the two were battling it out but she thought it would be about a stash of meat that laid somewhere around. In her eyes she caught the fact that it had been a severe fight already for both were under the cuts and bruises as the manticore was bleeding heavily. The unicorn didn't had the desire to interfere in their business as it was nature at its finest. But kept watching for a little longer to see where it would end up.

With that did the manticore lashed out again. With its powerful tail that acted like a whip, did it hit the wolf whose twigs and branches flew in all possible directions. Yet the ability of the wolf to regenerate itself with those same branches was something the manticore couldn't defeat no matter how hard it tried.

The creature knew its end was there but wouldn't go down without a heavy fight. Under a loud roar gave the bleeding creature another lash towards the wolf with its strong tail. But the wolf simply avoided it and the manticore dropped to the ground where it released its final breath. The wolf just let go a mighty howl before starting to feed itself off of the fallen creature, off of its mighty opponent.

The mare had seen enough when the feeding frenzy began and left the place. She wanted to head back to Ponyville. She wanted to go back to her boutique and back to her own work. On one end she hoped to get the horrible images out of her head but on the other, it was nature at its finest in her eyes. A thing that always clashed against the harmonious nature of the ponies whether they wanted it or not.

The unicorn had left the forest as a whole. She had reemerged from its green grasp like a ghost and ventured down the laid paths to the outskirts of town. Rarity would have curled her bat-wings up against her body and so regained her infamous nightgown. The events were done just in time for her. The pair of traveling ponies whom she had encountered earlier on the night, had set up their camp not far out of town. A fire in between the two was the only thing that kept them warm from the cool night. Though the strangest part had to be the fact that the weather above them had cleared. The clouds were still hanging above them, but the thread wasn't there anymore.

Rarity past them without a word and they didn't look up either, for they were only concentrated on the fires to keep themselves warm. But the unicorn couldn't help it to catch up some of the spoken words that did their turn.

“Are you sure this is the best thing for us to do? What if...?” one of them spoke in a female voice.

“Keep your mouth shut, Agneta. I don’t like it when you think in doom scenarios,” replied the other in a male voice.

“But...” said Agneta while she tried to interrupt.

“Shut up,” the male replied. And a few seconds later was Rarity just out of their range.

Not all too much later did the front door of the boutique fell back in its lock once again. The vampiric mare walked back to her working area with grace. She was just more than willing to finish what she had started on some time ago. The energy was flowing rich while her mind had set itself in the working state and Rarity just started to do the one thing that she always did and always loved. And that was nothing else then creating the most wonderful and fashiondaring dresses.

21 Not even the undead are safe from her nightly gaze

Within her bed had the little Sweetie Belle been turning and twisting too every possible side. Each and every twist went accompanied with a set of gentle moans. Moans that were just of utmost discomfort. Sweat ran down from the sides of her face in the fashion as if she was having a nightmare. Inaudible mumbles were spoken by her the more time managed to crawl by.

It was since she left the library of Twilight that she wasn't the same anymore. Knowing the truth behind her sister was a burden on her mind bigger than she could have ever thought. Sweetie hadn't spoken about it against her parents because they would declare her crazy upon the spot or talk her out of it. Though with the information known to her, her suffering had only just began.

“Wah!” yelped Sweetie before her eyes opened themselves wide. She rose up in her bed with a deep pant for air. She was shivering for her life, almost as if it would be taken from her for real. The young filly took one of her stuffed animals and pressed it firmly against her face. She did it in the hope and attempt to calm herself down from the dream she just had. “It, it can't,” the filly mumbled towards the stuffed pony before she left her bed. “R-Right?”

Sweetie managed to rise in a bipedal on her hindhooves. With the greatest of care would she have walked up to the door of her bedroom. She was scared because the dream that she had. Which meant that it was just something with incredible power that caused it. With a gulp she dared to look over the hallway in the darkness and her eyes went passed all the doors to be seen but stopped by one. The one of her sister.

After a little and wonky walk had Sweetie managed to make her way over to the door that led to her sister's very own bedroom. With a near silence screech of the wood did she opened the barrier. Not much later she found herself gazing upon the belongings in the room.

With her curiosity sparked she did enter without a second thought, though the fear raced through her body. She had no idea just what she encounter within it as anything was possible for her mind. Anything from the friendly face of her sister up to the monsters of her nightmares. While her emerald green eyes just looked through the belongings of Rarity, there was a flash of lightning outside that was released. A flash that came forth out of the sheer amounts of energy within the clouds and it startled her like nothing else.

In the moment of blindness turned the filly herself around and wanted to lower herself back on all four of her hooves again. But instead did her head land right on a wooden dome that could be found at the end of Rarity’s bed. Her head bashed itself hard against it and the young unicorn fell against the ground. The world before her eyes became darker and darker until she had fallen unconscious.

There she laid in the middle of the night and in the room that belonged to her ever so loved older sister. Knocked out by a chain reaction of natural and unfortunate causes. It was like the nightmare all over again. Yet it would either by luck or coincidence that when the little Sweetie Belle would wake up the following morning, she would have forgotten the events of the past two days. Forgotten but never truly lost like the dust under the rugs.

On the carpet of her sister's bedroom she had landed with another stuffed pony against her chest she managed to resume her sleep. But only to wake up with questions to be answered.

Time fell short once again as the first rays of the deadly sun would shine again over the land of the ponies. Yet the vampiric unicorn placed down everything she was working on. The amount of work she had moved through the night had been wearing on her mind for too much for her liking. As her horn gently discharged itself, Rarity made her way to the upper level of the boutique to hide herself from the day that was ahead.

The mare ventured down the ever so well-known hallway to her own bedroom. Her ice cold eyes stared over to the door that would be leading over to Sweetie’s bedroom. She closed the door with a gentle exhale that left through her nose. Then she placed her attention on her own bedroom and at her bed there was a grin that formed itself. The darkness of the room was unmatched as all of the curtains that hung before the windows and only a single candle that illuminated the area.

Rarity walked with care over to the candle and blew it out with a deep and forced exhale. With the flame that died down it was the darkness who managed to consume the room as a whole once again claiming to for itself as it had done for months. But it also concealed the mare for all eyes to see. The only thing indicating she was there were the blue rims in her eyes. For they gently lit up among the dark.

The soft sound of wood that got slightly bend itself did its turn through the room as Rarity had taken her position on the bed. The wings uncurled themselves before she placed her forelegs against her chest. Only to have the wings curl back around her body in order to conceal the vampiric unicorn. Her eyes fell shut and after that would she have drifted away into the realms of the dreams and her slumber. A realm she didn't have any control over and one that was as beautiful, as it was deadly.

The warm rays of the celestial sun shone down upon the land of Equestria as they did nearly every day. And the ivory white, unicorn mare that lived under the name of Rarity was just minding her own business and trotted through the streets of the town without a single care in the world. Her warm smile was known by many and everywhere she went, stallions tipped their hats and mares bowed in a polite or respectful manner. Others would simply wave towards the first class fashionista, from time to time she would return the greetings just as polite but mostly she would just give a nod.

Rarity had set her destination on the small cottage that was located just outside of Ponyville in order to visit a very good friend of hers. But nothing in the land was what it seems. For it was that in the sun itself that the shadow of a mare could be seen, very lightly it was visible though. Keeping her eyes firmly upon the unicorn.

There she went, the ever so normal looking mare, her life looking like it didn't changed at all. She held her pacing by the park of Ponyville and just took a deep inhale. She allowed to let all the scents of the flowers, critters and other ponies to enter her nose and nestle itself within it. The purple maned unicorn simply started to smile even wider at it all while her ears caught the lovely sounds of foals, fillies and colts playing in the grass.

But after a couple minutes of watching, listening and smelling, it was time for the mare to continue on the pathway she had set her eyes on. She had an appointment and didn't had the desire to be late.

With the passage of time it was the warm sun who got traded in for the cool moon as the land slowly got caught in the dark grasps of the night as the mare in the sun, could also be seen in the moon by then. That made one myth become a little bit too real. The myth of the Mare in the Moon.

The unicorn walked out of the small cottage and decided to take the long route towards her home for no particular reason. But it was a route which let her travel close to the forest line of Everfree. With its pleasant temperature and full moon, it was just lovely to be outside. But it also was something she better couldn't do. For the fact that something was haunting her, almost hunting her.

Rarity trotted ever so gently and calm over the path in the outskirts of town, a place where no sound could be heard from. She had her eyes closed and was humming a gentle song from her foalhood to herself. The mare didn't appear to have a single care on her mind for it was just her and the path before her.

But all of the sudden was she tackled to the ground and a black coated being or thing stood above her. It hissed towards Rarity in the most dark way imaginable. The ivory coated unicorn screamed for help the best she could while she tried to wiggle herself loose from the hold she was in.

There was a hoof that held her firmly down to the ground and then it boiled up in her. The feeling of defeat rose up within her body but no help arrived. She began to cry deep into herself before it was to be felt. That sharp pain of something that sank itself in her neck as the head of the being had lowered itself.

Countless screams and yells left the unicorn in pure agony before the deals were even made as her attacker just drained the mare from her blood. It almost seemed that the being above her was drinking it from the greatest of pleasures because it moaned satisfied with every single swallow it took and scream it heard.

The further the process went, the softer the screams of the unicorn became before the head of the purple maned mare turned itself to her attacker. She wanted to see the monster that would be taking her life without mercy. Yet the only thing Rarity saw were a set of cyan blue eyes before she lost her consciousness as a whole.

And then it just left. As soon as the unicorn blacked out left her vicious attacker without a trace to follow it. It left the mare of grace to just bleed out from the wounds the neck, leaving Rarity to die under the light of the moon which still housed the image of the mare.

Under a loud gasp for air woke Rarity up from her slumber in the darkness of night. Her eyes shot all over the room before she calmed herself down and questioned her dream deeply. A loud and uncomfortable moan left her body as the wings spread themselves again before being tucked gently against her body. “Ugh, w-what was that.. all about?” she muttered before she rose her body up in her bed. Both of her forehooves would have removed the sleep cover and the rubbed the eyes afterwards. Then her horn was charged up in order to re-lit the only candle in the entire bedroom.

The candle shone its light upon the bedroom of the unicorn once again, its light twitching and flickering with every motion of the air around it. The scene was almost haunting to watch. The flame was reflected within Rarity’s irises and she appeared to have been mesmerized by it.

Yet her hooves were removed out of the eyes and managed to be torn away from the flame. Instead they gazed upon the clock that hung on the wall. “Six o’clock in the afternoon. Perfect time to wake up anyway,” she mumbled to herself. Though her tone was nowhere near as joyful as it usually would have been. While the night had begun once again and therefore it had awoken the unicorn out of her slumber had Rarity returned to her normal routine of the night. Starting again on where she had left on the many dresses to be made.

The night passed by slow on over the heavenly skies while the unicorn almost literally moved mountains of work. She had fed on blood the other day and that made her work just so much faster. All because she was allowed to move a whole lot faster. It was something that she loved because she could do almost two days’ worth of work in just one night. And having the late hours had one other advantage for her as no ponies would just walk in and ask hard questions to her for designs or what would match them. Rarity’s mind wandered off to the many times those kind of events had happened before letting go a deep chuckle in herself while shaking her head.

But some questions kept remaining in her mind. Who was that mare in the moon and sun, who was her mysterious attacker in her dream? Why did it drained her from her blood? Why could she walk in the sun? There were many questions which she had, but none were answered.

In the end was up again and she had to return to her bedroom. The very sun would rise again soon enough. Under a deep exhale had Rarity placed her body on the soft bed and closed her eyes to sleep. Once again she left the realm of the living behind her and dived into the realm of the dreams, the realm where her horrors came through and true once again.

Meanwhile was Sweetie taken under the care of her parents. Who in return gave her a different set of memories of what happened. They didn't want to tell her that what she told them, so more out of safety for their precious little filly, did both Magnum and Pearl spoke wonderful lies. Instead of her going to Twilight, they said that she had been in her room all of the day.

It was for both of the parents a hard thing to do but it was for the better. At least in their eyes. Though what they didn't left out was the brawl between Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. It was something that, if they didn't spoke about it, the complications would have become too much in their eyes.

The young unicorn forgave her friends without much asking and the other two fillies didn't even knew what happened to Sweetie. But neither the earth pony or pegasus questioned the events they also saw in the boutique. For they rather desired to forget them then to be reminded on them.

If that only was that simple. For that what has been seen, cannot be unseen with the blink of an eye.

For a whole week, for seven long days in a row had the unicorn mare been suffering in her slumbers. The further the days passed, the more she became a victim of her own mind. It forced her to relive things that she had rather forgotten ancient times ago. It almost looked like somepony was making her suffer those horrible dreams. Within either the moon or the sun, the faint shadow of something could be seen with great clarity, always. But every did Rarity try her best to shake it off. All while she would continue doing her beloved work. She didn't cared a bit about them even though they did made her slower then she would have liked.

Her thirst for the red gold had become stronger with each passing day before one night, as she was working on a dress for somepony in Canterlot. The more she tried to work on it, the bigger the thirst become up to a point it became uncontrollable. She needed the blood, she wished for blood and being the mare she was, she would get it. One way or the other.

The door of the boutique fell again in its lock while the unicorn was standing outside. She gazed upon the moon and clouds before lowering her head towards the ground. She would have scanned each street she could see in the hope to find a much desired meal.

Though much to her own disappointment, she had to travel further and deeper into the sleeping town. The option to try some of the local pubs and bars again to get somepony was still open as well of course but that meant she would get intoxicated blood. Either way, Rarity trotted in a slow pace through the town while her eyes scanned all the houses, windows and streets the best they could. All in the vague hope for any sign of life in the streets.

Yet after she had ventured through nearly half of the village, there was not a single stallion or mare that had been caught in her eyes. There were many theories that went through her head as she one of them busted itself almost right away. For the clocktower of Ponyville let its bell chime nine times through the air.

“Nine o’clock... just where is everypony..?” Rarity muttered in herself. The soft clattering of her hooves that made contact with the ground did their turn again and again as she walked through the calm streets. But when she made another turn she caught something in her eyes. Something that was of interest for her. For her eyes had finally got somepony within them. Somepony with the build of a stallion and covered up within a cloak as she wore.

Within one of the more quiet streets of the town she caught a hooded stallion that moved itself around in a manner of just being lost. In her eyes it was just the perfect opportunity and her mind lowered itself again. It went back into the huntress state before she calmly walked up to the mysterious pony.

“E-Excuse me sir, but are, are happening to be lost?” the mare asked as innocent sounding as possible. At the same time she made her way over to him.

The stallion turned himself around before he gently lowered his hood and rose an eyebrow to her. His yellow rims gazed upon her as his gray coat shone lightly in the moonlight. The near perfectly white mane moved gently in the small breeze of wind that had come up before he spoke against her. In a deep and semi frightened tone, that covered up the usual one he had. “Yes, yes I am lost for a moment milady. And I would like to wish to know where exactly I am.”

“Well, you are in Ponyville of course. But may I ask, where do you come from?” Her tone had changed itself over into a persuading one as she closed the distance between them even more. Rarity threw her charms in the battle and teased him with her perfectly curved hips. The stallion blinked a couple times at this turn over events as his hoof went behind his head in order to scratch it.

After a small amount of time he finally found the force to make up his reply towards her. “I have my camp set just outside of town, miss. I was looking if I could find a store that is still open, but given the late hour, I fear my luck is against me once more.” The unicorn gave him a small nod as she found herself standing in front of him with her face not even two inches away from that of his. Her hypnotic eyes prevented the stallion from asking her to move backwards and thus give them both a bit more space.

Rarity’s left forehoof was set itself upon his chest before it made the travel upwards towards the neck of him. But instead of stopping there, the hoof went even further upwards to the stallion’s mouth. It was a motion that sent a cold shiver through him and it was enough to make him stop his rambling.

His voice, if not his tone was something she remembered from the nights she went towards and left the castle of Shiva. And within her mind she already came up with a plan. Rarity gently placed the hoof against his mouth as she left a small shushing sound from her mouth while she gazed seducing into his eyes. “Your luck has indeed turned against you, I’m afraid. But also, with you. I may have the things you are looking for in my home. If you are willing to come that is,” she spoke in a sensual tone towards him. Her eyes turned even more dreamy the longer he looked upon them. The stallion was taken by her looks, beauty and voice, a combination that was lethal.

He blinked with his eyes a couple times before he did finally and truly gaze back into the wonderful but deadly sapphire blue rims before he got lost in them, fallen for her seduction. It felt like he was being plummeted into an abyss of darkness. A darkness created by the eyes of the mare that stood before him. He lost power over all of his body parts as every thought in his mind surrounded itself over the mare.

“Would you kindly follow me, please?” she asked in a polite but sensual manner. After that would her stone cold hoof be released from his mouth. Which then made its way over to his cheek in order to stroke it gently under a soft nod of him.

There they went. They were making their way over to the boutique of the mare. She walked in front of him while swinging her hips gently side to side as he followed her without a single question and a bright red blush over his face, being so deeply seduced by her.

After a small trot through the sleepy town stood the two before the boutique as Rarity turned herself around in order to face him. The signs of his body were obvious and he was willing to do it with her. In her mind she let go a deep chuckle as she could use his state of mind to he own advantage.

The unicorn turned her head back towards the front door of her home as her horn gently began to charge it up. “Welcome darling, into the Carousel Boutique.” Under a soft screech of wood did the door open itself as the unicorn walked into the darkness of the house. She lit up some candles with the help of her still charged up horn and thus created some light within the building.

He followed her inside but lost her silhouette the very second she went in. The stallion closed the door behind him as she gently called her by a nickname. “Milady?” And then his eyes went through the darkness of the room, hoping to spot her somewhere, anywhere.

Suddenly her sweet voice came out of a room to his left as she spoke up to him. “In here darling. And please, call me Rarity.”

His ears perked up to the room where the sound originated from before he replied in the darkness. “The name is Axel, lady Rarity.” The stallion then turned himself over to his left and he entered through the archway. He allowed his eyes to fall upon the living room, and the mare.

On the maroon red sofa she laid while her hindlegs had placed themselves close against the other as her tail hung gently off of it while one of her forelegs was used to support her head as the other went through her mane.

His eyes fell upon the rather interesting pose of the unicorn. He admitted to himself that he had a hard time holding himself back but managed to do it with all his might. Her sapphire blue rims gently gazed over towards him as her tone had turned in a rather sensual one. “I know you wish to mate with me,” she spoke up to him from the sofa with her back against the sitting area as she gently opened her hind legs for the stallion. But kept her tail in between them, blocking any view. “Why don’t you come over here and show me what you can?”

A loud gulp left his mouth as he had hoped she didn't had him through, but with such an offer given to him, how can one turn it down? With care did his hooves brought him over towards the mare he just met. Together with it, came the feelings of doubt.

“Come come darling, it is nothing to be ashamed of, we all have to release our desires from time to time, right?” she spoke in the same tone while staring into his eyes.

The seduction got set in even further while Axel continued to stare into her eyes. And before he knew it, he found himself laying on top of the unicorn. Whose blue eyes kept looking at those of him. “Go ahead, whenever you are ready,” she spoke while she wrapped her two forelegs around his neck and held him close against her.

“Y-Yes, l-lady R-Rarity,” he stuttered before he was lowered down by her forelegs. As he was brought closer, the much sought after vein revealed itself in his neck. While the vein fell in the eyes of the unicorn, she didn't care anymore. She wanted her price and she wanted it there and then.

The sapphire blue irises of the unicorn made their transition into the red ones while in her mouth the fangs elongated them under a soft hiss of power. The suddenness of the sound and events scared Axel more than enough to make him jump off of her and landed on the floor with his eyes still fixed on him. “W-What in the name of everything!?” his yellow eyes quickly picked up the changes that had occurred and he could only shake his head towards her. “W-What are you!?”

“I am the mare you wish you had in your wildest dreams. I am the unicorn whose power can not be matched, I am the being of your worst nightmares!” Rarity spoke while she stood up from the sofa. The ivory coated unicorn rose up on her hind legs and made her posture even bigger. And then she spread her purple skinned, white boned, bat wings majestically before him in all their beautiful horror.

“W-What..?” was all he could say before she had tackled him to the ground. And before he could even turn around, was it the mare who stood above him. She had her deadly fangs ready to bite him and possibly end his life. One final glance over to his attacker was not granted to him, much like the mare within her own dreams. Never did she or he saw the true face of that what attacked them before the deed happened.

With that rage fueling the mare, it were the fangs that sank deep into his neck and deep in the vein. There they allowed the blood flow to come out with force and therefore entering the mouth of unicorn. A unicorn who swallowed it under the greatest of pleasure.

More blood left the poor stallion and got consumed by the vile creature which caused his struggles to only become weaker before they simply died down. Which in response resulted in him losing his consciousness. For the first time in minutes allowed the unicorn her mouth to remove itself out of his neck while her tongue licked the very last bits of blood leaving the wound. Rarity then spoke up in a tone that was filled with a dark pleasure as her eyes kept themselves on his unconscious body. “Now that, was some very, very tasty blood.”

She allowed herself to take place upon her sofa once more while being satisfied with the blood that was being transported from her stomach to her own veins. Rarity closed her eyes for a little bit as she wanted to enjoy the victory for hers as his blood joined what was left in there to keep her alive. To keep the impossible being existing.

But that small moment became a long hour before she shocked back up into the land of the wake and her eyes fell upon the blacked out stallion. The unicorn made no time to waste as she picked the body up and left her boutique, concealed within her cloak, one last time in the depth of the night.

A dark and abandoned alley was just the thing where she was looking for. A place to dump him as his mind wouldn't remember anything from the happened events. With luck did she found one where she gently placed him a sleeping position. Satisfied with the position she got him in, Rarity gave him a stone cold kiss on his forehead while she spoke in an odd but kind tone. “Sleep tight.”

It was while she walked back to her boutique that she heard something. Her ears caught words spoken by a mare whose voice she remembered all too well. “Axel? Axel!? Where are you?” it shouted in a quiet tone. As if it was not willing to wake the residents of the town.

“Agneta...” Rarity whispered to herself and the unicorn made her retreat quicker than ever. For the simple fact that she was not even wanting to encounter the other mare for a round of questions about the stallion.

Though there had been one mysterious figure that kept watching over purple maned unicorn for a long time already. And the most terrifying fact was that this figure that knew every single bit about Rarity. Blacked out by the light of the shining moon was everything around this pony hidden away from the naked eye. All that could be seen where a set of black wings that spread themselves before the figure took off into an unknown direction.

Once the mare returned into her ever beloved but cursed home, began Rarity to rest upon her sofa once more. Yet it was there when she realized just how empty her new life had become. Nopony came to visit, nopony talked to her as she didn't want them to. All she did was work and feed with the occasional. That was fact that needed to change, one way or the other, sooner or later. Whether she would have liked it or not.

22 You can't learn an old stallion new tricks, or can you?

With the passage of time had Rarity removed herself from the sofa. Instead had she laid herself down in her bedroom. Down, satisfied and comfortable on the soft mattress of her bed, with the fresh blood that coursed through her veins. She looked like she appeared to have been asleep with peace. Not to mention that she was as silent as the dead and looked like a rose, it was almost too perfect of a scene to witness. But in her dreams it was everything but peaceful and quiet. A series of heavy battles were being fought in their day in and out. Battles between two versions of the unicorn. One with the batwings, and one without. And the slumber as it was wouldn't make any exception.

“You, shall, not, prevail!” the wingless Rarity shouted while she drew a cutlass and held it up with an aura of blue magic while her warm blue eyes kept themselves on the winged even image.

“Ha! You do honestly think you can still save her, save yourself!? Darling, the only path we can walk, is the path we have become,” replied the winged one as its blood red irises kept themselves peeled upon her opponent. She was suspended within the air by them and were flapped like proper pegasus wings. The winged even image had mastered something the real Rarity hadn't, the ability of true flight.

The horn of the winged mare coated itself in a dark red aura. After which the sound of another cutlass being drawn took its turn over the forest plain the unicorns found themselves on. “Fine then, let’s settle this like ladies!” the wingless mare spoke with her signature grin that was given after the words. The mare held her sword before her in a polite manner before she swung it to the side of her with a confident look in her eyes.

The winged Rarity dropped herself to the ground and huffed a little cloud of steam through her nose before she did the same movement. The motion that made her accept the duel for what it was. She gained a deep smirk on her face and nodded her head gently. “You first,” she spoke in a taunting manner.

The wingless mare picked up the pace and ran up towards the other mare while she aimed her sword directly in front of her. She just wanted to strike right through the chest of the demon before her. With the distance between them getting closer and closer, avoiding the thrust almost seemed to be impossible. But the labelled demon used her wings to her advantage and jumped away from the charging unicorn without any effort.

With said action, it resulted in the wingless Rarity to lose her balance for she had hoped to hit her target. Under the sound of soil being moved and the rain beginning to fall down from the skies she came to a stop while the demon dropped itself to the ground once again. “Rule one, never charge head on, did you forget?” she spoke in a darker tone but still taunting the other mare. “A mindless charge, is only good for a quick defeat!”

Though the mare didn't wanted to give up. Her fires of love and passion were only stoked even more while she crawled back up. She rubbed the dirt from her muzzle and moved her more wetter mane out of her eyes. The wingless Rarity fixed her eyes once again on her winged even image as the rain started to pour down more and more in a real storm. “Good, very good even,” she spoke while the blunt end of her sword got placed against the very tip of the horn. “But you seem to forget other things,” the wingless Rarity continued to speak under a gentle nod.

Though before she could speak another word, the sword of the winged demon met hers under a loud clash of metal over metal. Both of the mares almost immediately entered a deep struggle in which both sides tried to gain the upperhoof over the other. A struggle of pure physical and magical force while they exchanged the feelings of hate for the other by looking in the eyes of the other. “It is no use fool… we both are equal!” spoke the wingless mare while she had her blue eyes locked on the red ones of her opponent.

“Brute force, primal instincts, always, will get you the upperhoof!” was the only reply that left the mouth of the winged mare before she grinned with her fangs laid bare. She forced her cutlass even further against that of the even image under a loud growl of rage and despise.

“Never, ever, will I let that happen!” the wingless mare replied as a roll of thunder did its turn over the skies. The bolt of lightning could be seen traveling over the skies instead of going to the ground. It was a little detail to which neither of them two did look up to it.

“And why? You truly believe your own nonsense ,now don’t you?” the winged Rarity spoke up while she placed a bit more pressure on her blade.

“What to believe is up to one, the truth, is what I believe,” the wingless even image replied as she groaned from the pressure against her body.

“The truth!? The truth is that we are a bloodthirsty monster, now move away your sword, you are in no position to fight back anymore. Surrender, and I might let you live,” the demon spoke as she erupted out in dark laughter. She then pressed with all the force she had on the sword of her other self.

It was after those words were spoken that the clouds darkened themselves even more. They allowed the area below to fall in a state of darkness that was everything but normal. Yet it was through the darkness that allowed the clouds to move more around in order to reveal a moon. A moon that had appeared unlike any other ever seen in the skies. A moon that was split right across the center of it. Both halves of the sphere shone down a light upon the land. One was red while the other was blue light. A light that met its end right where their very swords met each other’s.

Yet there was something different on the rock in the skies that time. For the crack that separated the western and eastern hemisphere had began to heal itself and the two lights slowly became one light. A pure white moonlight which shone down prideful from the heavenly rock. The wind whispered through the leaves of the trees as the grass danced in it. And the rain, was suspended within the air. Never falling, never raising.

Both of the unicorns blinked with their eyes after the changes had happened and the both of them stared at the same drop of rain that was suspended before their eyes. Neither the winged or the wingless being could wrap its head around it. However, it did stop the fight between the two of them.

Their horns discharged and therefore dropped the cutlasses to the ground under a soft clattering sound. The winged Rarity turned herself around to get a better view as the light of the moon shone down upon both of the mares. But the demon simply released a dark hiss as the other mare crawled back up from her forced position. “What in the name of Celestia..?” the wingless Rarity spoke loud enough for the other to hear it and turned her head back to the other even image. The winged Rarity wanted to say something in response, but was cut off by something else. Something that spoke directly from the skies.

What the two mares received, was a thundering female voice as it spoke regal through the skies. “Not Celestia, you foals… You two have been battling over nothing, making your own life only more miserable than it already was… We desire to speak to you…”

“And just who do you think you are missy!?” the winged unicorn asked in a demanding tone while slowly turning her head over to the skies. Her words were ended under the sound of a loud hiss as her mane fell before her left eye.

“Silence! We do not owe you our names, cease your fight. And visit us,”

“...by the next moonfall,” the thundering voice spoke in the actual bedroom of the ivory coated unicorn herself.

Rarity woke up under a loud gasp for air before she started to make a hyperventilating motion with her body. The air was forced into her lungs but just as quickly it had to leave again as she reached for her heart with a hoof. Her eyes desperately searched for her clock in order to read the time. “O-One in, in the afternoon!?” she spoke in pure surprise while she sat upright in her bed. Time didn't had to progress long before a loud and comfortable moan would leave her mouth as her head fell back into the pillow. The ice blue rims hid themselves once more behind the eyelids she had and she wanted to clear her mind.

The vampiric mare tried her best to fall back asleep again in order to gain just a bit more of her much needed slumber. Yet the words that had boomed through her room not even five minutes ago, continued to do just that in her mind. They buried themselves in her very mind almost like a subliminal order that was given to her. She was reminded of them at a constant pace. It also rose the questions in her mind but the answer was pretty much known to her as it seemed a lot like Shiva. Yet the voice was from somepony else entirely from the sounds of it. For it was somepony that she had seen and heard from a lot but never had the true privilege to meet in person. With the exception being in truly escalated situations.

Yet the unicorn couldn't take it any longer and after the passage of two hours had she managed to hoist herself out of the bed. She stumbled her way over to her desk. The mare just dropped her body into the chair and allowed her horn to charge itself up. Soon enough it was the pillow that moved itself away from the headend of the bed and revealed the small key that would fit in the only locked drawer of the desk.

With care was the little key brought over to the face of the unicorn where she gazed over it with her eyes. All the while it spun within the blue colored magic. “A key is such a simple little thing. Yet this very key, is the one that keeps my secret safe... Yet I’m still wondering just how you managed to end up in there, maybe I was just careless that day. I mean, having the doors of two rooms opened widely,” mumbled Rarity in a soft tone against herself. Or perhaps she was talking to the key itself? She didn’t even know it herself and moved it over to the one locked drawer of the desk. Before she unlocked the drawer did her horn charge itself up a bit more and under a deep sigh, Rarity looked over to the curtain in the near front of her, one of many that helped to darken her room.

The sunlight was trying to get in but was blocked by the thick material of them. But to create the flames that would lit up the candle was a little overstatement in her mind. Her eyes allowed themselves to fall upon a curtain not all too far away from her. “Am, am I going to do it?‘ she questioned herself out loud.

She had entered yet another state of doubt. A state in which the mare weighed the risks and profits off on one another before she had made her final decision. Of course it wouldn't be without its risks, but she had to do it in her eyes. And those same eyes closed themselves off from the world as she started to prepare for the worst of the worst that could possibly happen. With her magic did she opened a curtain wide enough to let light enter. She was of course hesitant about it all and made sure that they were kept closed far enough so she wouldn't burn within the deadly light.

With the light that that was flowing freely through her room in one powerful streak of pure sunlight, the mare opened her eyes again and made the huge mistake to stare right into it. Her blue rimmed eyes burned themselves almost right away for the fact she wasn't used to it anymore. A thing that was to her major disadvantage after she had lived within the darkness of twilight and dusk and everything in between for however so long. Rarity covered her eyes with a hoof and a hiss before slowly letting them adjust to it. One thing was for a true certain, the sun and the wonderful mare would never be friends again.

When she was finally satisfied with the condition and her eyes adjusted, Rarity inserted the key in its lock. The key got turned to the left and there was a small click that did its turn through the room. She then pulled the drawer back with her magic and thus let her eyes fell upon the content inside. That was the first time after Scootaloo had taken it, that she saw it again. She wanted to write in it earlier but the unfortunate times and simple desire not to do it, had all prevented her from doing so. Despite being the hard worker, she could also be rather lazy from time to time. Though she would often give the excuse of exhaustion.

But when her horn was still charged and it illuminated the darkened drawer, her eyes shot open in utter disbelief. “No... t-that is impossible,” the unicorn mumbled while she took note that the book wasn't placed in its perfect position in the middle. Instead it appeared to be just thrown in it like an everyday and worthless schoolbook. Her blue eyes turned into the red colored ones while the mare had begun to shake in a pure rage she hadn't been in for a long time. The rage for her sister for she was the only other pony that knew where to get and the key and was foolish enough to stumble in her room. “Sweetie Belle!” she spoke up in an animalistic growl.

There wasn’t any sign of remorse to be found in her eyes. Rarity turned herself away from the drawer with one swift motion. The mare left her chair and just walked around the room in a true aimless pattern. “I have said it countless times against you, over and over! Stay out of my bedroom, don’t touch my stuff! Is it that hard to do!?” But the words that would follow up were spoken in a pure and blind rage. “I wish I drained you that cursed night!”

Though as soon when she realized just what she had said to herself, took tears of blood their shape below her eyes. Of course she didn't mean the spoken words as she never would even dared to harm her sister more than she already did on that ungrateful night. For Rarity always wished to be a role model for her and just yet she literally just wished that filly the death. A death wish spoken towards her own little sister.

The tears started to stream down her face while she placed a hoof against her mouth, not willing to release the sounds of her sadness. Rarity could only cry then. From the rough, tough, seducing, bloodsucking vampiric mare, was nothing more left then a weak mare. A mare who hadn't it in her heart to hurt anypony, but had to due to her nature.

For hours she had cried over her spoken words while taking deep offense in them herself for she should have never spoken them. Blood could be found all over her forelegs as they were used to wipe them clean before the paper tissues took over. One last sniff left her nose and she carefully wiped the last of her tears away with a tissue and licked up the blood that had come in contact with her fur. She couldn't tell if it was due to the situation or the mixture of different blood types thrown together, that it was just disgusting.

Rarity had to prepare herself whether she was sad or not. She had to prepare for a meeting she was called upon in her dream. A meeting she oddly enough knew just with who it was and even where. She wasn't looking forward to the particular meeting in the least. All that she truly had to collect was her black, body covering cloak and some bits to pay for the upcoming train trip towards her city of heaven and long desired place of living. The very city that could be seen as the capital of Equestria. That city, was Canterlot.

Minutes later entered the unicorn set her hooves on the simple train station of Ponyville. Through the open gap in her hood had the sapphire blue rims revealed themselves to the world. They just glanced to all the ponies that were waiting on the station. Nopony upon the platform looked even odd at the full covered Rarity when she passed them. Nopony seemed to have suspected a single thing. Most likely they thought she was some sort of traveler from a distant land.

She just behaved as normal as she could and wasn't looking for any trouble whatsoever. Which did pay off because others just fell for the trick. Yet when she walked to the end of the platform there were a couple little fillies and colts that spoke ill of her.

Without a word did the cloaked mare turn herself around and she stared upon the group with her rims. The fillies and colts almost froze up as they saw it but the biggest surprise had yet to come. For Rarity allowed her eyes to quickly switch from their blue color to red and back. One by one they dripped off back to their parents as they were either scared or amazed by what they saw. “That shall teach them,” the mare mumbled to herself before she sat down on a lonely bench.

Lost within her thoughts she traveled down the memory lane but she was interrupted by the blowing whistle of the train that rolled into the station. Its mighty pistons came to a hold before a cloud of steam was released on the station. Some ponies got hidden within the cloud and it caused a chuckle to leave the unicorn. But then she just started to look how the ponies entered the carts and left them before she would join them herself.

It was some time later that Rarity would have taken a seat in her private compartment of the train. Which rolled passed the landscapes at an incredible speed. Even though the engine was of steam nature, it managed to deliver an almost devastating punch on the railroads like thunder. Not much machinery that had been made was able to pull the weight as that trusty train did and in secret, Rarity always enjoyed it when she happened to be on board of it.

She had arrived in Canterlot after a calm and peaceful trip within the steam powered beast. Her visit to the wonderful city itself was one long walk. A walk that would have led her from the wonderfully crafted train station, all the way up to the castle of the royal sisters. She walked through the city with an unseen nervousness. In a normal case would Rarity look by the shop windows to see what would be on sale. But she feared that she would let the impatient princess wait for too long if she didn't came over fast enough. The unicorn could only pray that whatever it was she was summoned for, wasn't something all too bad. But knowing who spoke the words -or at least having the indication- made her worry, a lot.

Once again had the moon fallen again over the land and the unicorn found herself in front of the majestic looking doors of the throne room that would lead her to the mare that desired to speak with her, if not judge her. Rarity allowed her eyes to fall upon the door countless times and looked at its engravings of gold as her cloak was the only thing she was wearing for clothing. Something that wasn't entirely appropriate for the occasion but was one of the safest approaches. The hood was pulled down so she wouldn't get caught by the guards who would question her for her arrival.

While her eyes kept staring to the grandness of it all, the enormous doors opened up upon themselves with - what appeared to be – nothing attached to them. The response that Rarity gave was a small jump to the back that grew forth out of fear. She didn't know just what to expect inside, but she did know who to expect.

Her sapphire blue rims dared to peek in the well-known throne room of the royal castle in Canterlot. One thing was taken note of almost right away. The fact that the atmosphere had changed a lot. She had been there before on numerous times. Yet those times were always during the day. The room had changed from its normal warm and sunny look, to a more darker and somewhat colder one. These changes could have been explained easily though. Both of the princesses kept their own looks to the room to suit their desires. Rarity moved further into the gap created before she took note of the changed guards.

Instead of the normal, white coated pegasi who wore their shining gold armor like the sun were the guards of the lunar princess wearing a much darker and pointier variant of the armor. Each set was coated in the coloring of the night for easier blending in with the darkness and there was one feature of these ponies that made them unique to the face of the lands. For these guards were from a considerable sub-race of the pegasus kind which were often simply referred to as batponies.

A name was given due to their wings which had the form of those of a bat. The wings of Rarity were almost the same but her pupils made her stand out. For a true batpony had them narrowed, almost making them look like those of a cat or a dragon and being yellowish of color.

The unicorn walked in further while the soft clopping of her hooves only made the guards blink with their eyes. Their wings had been tucked back against the bodies. Though when she was far enough into the room, the screeching sound of the doors closing returned within her ears. The sounds behind her indicated they had fallen shut. She responded with a loud gulp.

Rarity was then alone, or better said, on her own in the same room which housed Equestria’s most powerful being of the night. The unicorn could only hope for a good ending for herself.

Her eyes looked through the windows and saw that the clouds occupied the nightly skies. The moon was hiding behind them and the ghostly lights twinkled over the grounds. As the mare looked out of the window, there was a small exhale that left her before her eyes turned back to the throne. A throne which held the princess of the night upon it.

“You, wished to speak to me, your Highness?” spoke Rarity in a respectful voice before she lowered herself through her forelegs. Doing so resulted in a small but respectful bow in front of the throne.

“Yes, we do desire to speak with you, lady Rarity,” replied a female voice on the throne as a set of cyan blue eyes were the only things visible with the exception from a mane and tail that flowed majestic. “Don’t be shy now, for we know what you are, our dear subject.”

The unicorn only blinked a couple times from her humble position as she closed her eyes, not truly knowing what to do. Revealing her nature to a princess might have had devastating consequences as it may confirm her suspicion. But as with everything, the knife sliced on two sides. It was most unlikely that the vampiric kind of ponies had been going under the radar of the princess, if not both of them.

Though Rarity couldn't lie to an higher authority, if not the highest in the land. As her eyes kept themselves shut rather forcefully, the cloak around her body was removed. Her short nightgown would have begun to uncurl itself from her body after that. She revealed the batwings she had gained straight towards the princess and they were spread to their maximum width. In her mouth had the canines extended without being shown to the mare at first.

Her head rose up towards the cyan blue eyes before the eyelids opened themselves. Only to reveal the red coloring around them. It was the only moment of truth for her. It would be there, upon the floor of the throne room that she could either be given a true death, or something else.

Her eyes laid themselves upon the princess. The fear could be read within those of Rarity and the clouds drifted apart from the moon. And with that was the nightly rock revealed in all of its glory. Like a tidal wave did the light travel over the lands before it was shone through the throne room in a matter of seconds.

While the light indulged the room, it revealed the princess of the night in full. She sat on the throne in all of her glory. The mare who was watching over the night and dreams of ponies, had her eyes fixed themselves on Rarity. “So this is the true Rarity, now isn't it?” she spoke up in a calm voice.

Rarity gave a simple nod before she spoke her words. “Yes, yes it is your Highness, this, is the true me... Forgive me the question, but why was I called out here? In order for you to confirm what you thought? For you to make an end on me, princess Luna?” she dared to ask.

The princess only allowed a playful giggle to leave her mouth which she covered with her hoof. “My dear Rarity, you know the last execution has been taken place far before our banishment and we do not see any interest nor profit in it. No, we desired to see you if it was true my guards have been rumoring around you. And here it is, the full truth right before us,” answered Luna. But only after the sounds of her giggle had died down and the hoof was set back on the throne.

“So then, what is it you truly desire from this rather, humble, unicorn mare?” she brought out while being scared for what the answer might be. The hoof gently rose itself back up to the face of the royalty as her eyes closed themselves halfway.

The silence took over the room for a couple seconds. The eerie and overall unpleasant silence none wishes to be in. Rarity wanted to say some words but found her respect back for the princess and therefore kept herself shut. A couple more seconds had passed by before Luna was the one who broke the silence. “What we truly desire from you, is not the biggest part of a puzzle. No, we merely desire to give you some information about matter that may or may not concern you.”

The vampiric mare shook her head a couple times while her mind tried to process the received words. Though she was not able to tie them together in order to reveal the scheme of the princess. “I am sorry here princess, but, I am afraid I am not following you here as well as I should.”

“Can’t you remember, when there was that shining crimson red rock in the skies and it called for you?” recalled Luna before her head turned itself into the direction of the moon. “Have you ever wondered who is truly behind, the swirling shadows?”

As soon as those words got caught up in the mare, her attention was awoken as she asked questions of her own. “D-Do you know, know who Shiva truly is? Do you know her true story?”

The princess of the moon released a small chuckle after her head had turned back to Rarity. “Of course we know her, but the question that truly remains is, are you willing to hear the story she carries with her?” she replied with her ever so regal sounding voice. But if listened with care, there was the hinting to play and tease that laid somewhere within the undertone.

Rarity’s red rims gazed a little questioning over to Luna while her head cocked itself gently. The purple skinned wings gave a small flap before retracting themselves again. “I, I think I am ready,” was the only answer that the mare could give.

“You think you are ready?” Luna then spoke in a strong and almost booming voice. All of the hidden undertones had just been gone like snow before the sun.

Through the nose of the mare there was a deep exhale did its turn as she cleared her mind from everything that was haunting it at the moment while she stood as a rock. “No, I know I am ready.”

Yet for what came next, Rarity couldn’t have ever prepared herself for. Luna told the story of Shiva and her own history with the vampiric kind of ponies. The alicornian princess left no stone unturned in the matter and openly spoke about everything. Not to mention the fact that she managed to deliver mental hit after mental hit to Rarity. Who oddly enough was able to take most of them for what they were. Despite some of the princess’ claims stretching a bit far.

But there was one last revelation left in the end. One fact where not even the vampiric unicorn could ever be ready for. After everything she had heard already, would there still have been one little thing. One little thing that would have turned her world upside down and inside out.

23 The hardest hits, come from the least expected corner

Only after princess Luna had spoken her words against the vampric unicorn would there have been something. A sly grin was given by her while her eyes had focused on Rarity. A grin that took its shape out of the sight before her and irradiated pure delight. A grin that came forth out of the shocked reaction which Rarity had given. She just stood there as if she was turned into stone by the mythical gorgonies. The mare could only have blinked with her eyes while the gears in her mind turned and twisted. She tried to make a connection for herself, but never succeeded on it.

“Why... why did you told me all of this your highness. What was the point of knowing what I know now. What was the purpose of the revelations you threw at me? Y-You wanted to see me crumble before the lies you spoke? You wanted me accept them as, as the truth?” Rarity managed to bring out. She followed them up by giving a powerful flap with her wings. It wasn't meant to lift her into the air but to move fresh air into her face. Fresh air that would have prevented her to faint on the spot. A desperate attempt in a lifeless situation without any light from the outside.

Luna gave a little chuckle to the words spoken by the pony before her and she tucked her own feathered wings against her body. “The reason we told you all of this, is because you as a vampony, have the right to know the secrets of your kind. So few are still alive and new ones are even rarer. You truly are, a rarity upon the face of these lands.”

“That doesn't help me as much as I thought it would... But why me? Why not somepony else that could have been turned,” countered Rarity. She had spoken directly against the words of a princess. Something that she never had done before, ever.

“Life works in mysterious ways, lady Rarity. Most of the time neither my sister nor myself know just why certain events happen. Why the life of a young and promising filly has to be abruptly ended while the elder keep on living? Greater forces than the sun and moon are at hoof for that. That is our best guess for your situation. At least that we can give you in a form that you can still understand it,” replied Luna before she glanced out of the window. “Unless you would like to question your every belief, we shan’t discuss the matter further.”

In her eyes had the princess caught the land in the beautiful coverage of night. A sight she was used to see every single one but every night there were differences to see and noticed. Paths that remained hidden within the light of the day would reveal themselves in the light of night. Calmly did she breath through her nose as the moon on her crest piece gently glowed up. It seemed like she was absorbing the powers from something.

Rarity noticed the effect happening but she made the - possibly - wise decision to not make a remark on it. She didn't wanted to receive more unpleasant surprises. The story that was told by Luna was still being processed within the mind of the mare. The vampiric unicorn tried to wrap her head around it but she didn't seem to be able to. That too was the reason of why she didn’t dare to ask further. No further explanation would have been asked, because she didn’t dare to.

“Glorious night, the secrets and fears hidden in the day, are ever so present here for us. We can feel them, sense them... become them, even,” whispered Luna with a softness in her tone. After that she let out a deep sigh left through her nose. Her eyes closed themselves from the world before the crest piece lost its touch. Rarity tilted her head lightly as the new information was something to be processed and possibly, lost within the vortex that were her thoughts.

Their meeting had been going on for hours and in the end would the day have arrived again. Which thus allowed the sun of the elder sister to shine down the windows in a matter of minutes. “You seemed to be fairly shocked and rather tired as well about all of this, lady Rarity. But please, make yourself at home in the lunar wing of the castle, for the time being. A room has been set up for you for the upcoming day. We desire our rest as well after this conversation,” the mighty princess of the night said. Her head was turned away from the window and aimed towards Rarity. Who heard the words as they were. Again, she wouldn’t have dared to argue against them.

The vampiric unicorn only could give a slight nod before she turned herself around in order to leave the room. Her wings gave a couple more flaps and she made gentle but hopping leap into the air. After that were they curled back around her body. With a charge of her horn, she picked up her cloak and just let it rest upon her back.

The batpony guards gazed upon both the mare and their princess. In their ears they caught the sound of fangs retracting. Though it was very soft, almost inaudible. Any normal pony wouldn't have been able to hear it. Though even with the help of their greatly developed ears, not even they could judge from which mouth the sound originated from. Did they came from Rarity’s? Or from Luna’s? Worry took over the eyes of some guards while others tried their best to hold their nerves.

The unicorn mare came closer to the door which got opened by itself once again. The eyes of Rarity lost their red coloring and slowly returned to their normal looking, sapphire blue state because she wanted to look a lot more natural. Her mind was just thinking about the words spoken against her and the questions that were never answered. The guards gave the unicorn a regal salute as she left the room under the soft clatter of her own hooves while a deep sigh left her nose.

The mare on the throne only smiled like the devil she housed inside of her while her head turned itself over to the moon. “Time has come to be lowered again... To disappear for the waking hours, but every day has to end at one point, and thus fall back into the night,” she mumbled in herself before closing her eyes and thus locking the cyan blue rims off of the world once again.

Rarity had found her way into the lunar wing of the castle. There she was both stunned and amazed by its design that was inspired by the night. It stretched from something as simple as a calm and cloudless summer night, to the vast darkness and emptiness of space itself. But as her eyes glared through the main hallway, her attention was caught by a door which had the cutie mark of the nightly princess encrusted in it. When she looked further, she saw that there were two batpony guards standing on either side of the door. Their eyes were being kept straight ahead into the hallway. They almost appeared as if they were statues of stone. Another interesting fact happened to be that both of them happened to be mares. It was something that was quite the curiosity, because most of the guards were in fact, stallions.

Rarity began to trot slowly over to the mysterious door while she lowered her head a bit. Though what she didn't knew, was that the guards had heard her long before she even came into their field of view. In secret they just waited for the unicorn to do the moves she desired to make. They both stood still as stone and it only intensified the illusion of them being statues to the mind of Rarity. And as true icing on the cake, not even their breathing animation was seen not heard.

With the passage of a long an almost dreadful minute was Rarity only half a meter in front of them and she kept switching her eyes between them. And all of the sudden did one of their wings spread themselves like blades. The wings blocked any further entrance to the door for those who wanted to enter. The one with a green and yellowish tint in her eyes spoke in a mild, seducing, female voice. “State your name, rank and intention.”

The vampiric mare jumped a bit back at first before she blinked a couple times with her eyes. All while she tried to formulate her sentence during a gulp. “R-Rarity, tailor, willing to look around?” Rarity eventually managed to bring out.

The bat pony who had just spoken then narrowed her eyes as she continued to question the unicorn. “Last name?” she said in that same tone. Though a bit more of a commanding undertone could be made out.

“W-What?”

“Your last name, lady, what is it?” she replied with a patience that was wearing thin.

“My last name? I, I don’t have one sadly. Suppose that Belle would be a good surname.”

“Well that is an unexpected turn of events,” the other guard spoke up. She released a small giggle afterwards. She let her maroon red eyes fall upon the unicorn before she lowered their lids to the halfway point. The other guard just started to stare at Rarity in a seducing manner.

“What is so funny, if I may ask?” the unicorn brought out in a confused tone.

“Forgive my recruit here, it is her first night on the 'watch of the princess',” the green and yellow eyed guard spoke. “Youngblood, shut it.”

“Yes ma’am,” replied the mare named Youngblood after a little shock that set her eyes back to normal again and let her giggle die down faster than Rainbow Dash could take off.

“Thank you, as for you miss Rarity, Belle, we can not give you access to the bedroom of the lunar princess. It is a private quarter after all. Yet the word has reached me that you stay here for the upcoming day. Head back a little and then go into the hall on your left, in there you will go in the room that is on your right after three doors,” the guard said while the motions were made with her head.

“Alright then, and thank you for your help,” said Rarity. She made a polite bow before the guards to show her gratitude. The unicorn then proceeded to make her departure to the pointed room. She disappeared out of the eyes of the bat pony guards within seconds. Both of the guards tucked their wings in again and let them rest against their bodies as a grin took place on Youngblood’s face.

“What is so funny this time?” the other mare asked. Her wing was taken out of the blocking move and tucked back against her body.

“Oh, nothing, just, just a little inside joke.” was the only reply that came out of her mouth.

“Care to share?”

“Not if I wish to keep this position,” replied Youngblood. She then tucked her own wings back.

“Ah.” And then the silence between the two of them returned as their duty continued. A duty that was of considerable honor but had high levels of pure boredom.

Rarity had followed the instructions given to her clearly and found herself in front of an old wooden door. One that looked like it hadn't been even touched in nearly a decade. She didn't knew what to expect on the other side of the door and rather didn't found it out either. Though she had to enter it in order to get sleep. The very first rays of the sun had revealed themselves already to the face of the land. Her hoof made its way over to the knob before it was turned thus unlocking the door. She would only have been moments away from revealing the secrets within.

She flung the door open and allowed her eyes to fall upon the room. A small shock went through her entire body. Her eyes had fallen upon the thing which housed in reality. Her eyes were fixed upon a dreadful thing. Something she didn’t expected to have found within the castle of the two sisters.

Yet she was staring at a coffin. A coffin that was standing on a table with a white sheet under it as candles illuminated the area. On each of the walls was there not a single window to be found. The casket itself appeared to be big enough to hold a mare that was as big as Luna. In her mind had she had made the connection already but her eyes didn't want to believe the sight.

The mare didn't had the desire to sleep in a casket to begin with. She never had it and probably never would by the way she lived her life. But she had to on the other end. For it was given to her by a royalty of Equestria. And no one doesn't look a gifted horse in the mouth, as the infamous idiom always spoke.

Rarity closed the door behind her with a soft thud. She would have had a better look around the room that was given to her. For on each of the walls were there paintings to be seen. Paintings that had been distorted through the gears of time and didn't seem to have been maintained in decades. The images they once carried were simply gone or unrecognizable which gave her already a feeling of something not being right at all.

“And then she wants me to sleep here... a, possibly, haunted bedroom. Thanks Luna, you’re a real help,” the mare mumbled before she made her way over to the coffin and opened its lid with care. She had expected the dreadful stench of a decaying, or even a decayed body for that matter, to leave it and was prepared for it. And if there wouldn’t have been a body, surely a dozen bats would have come flying out of it, right?

Yet when she took a couple sniffs with her nose, there was something rather unusual that entered the nostrils. Something that she had never expected to smell from a coffin no less. Where her nose smelled the odd scents, it were her eyes which fell upon the velvet red fabric inside of the wooden container.

The scent of roses did their turn though her nose as she smiled upon the smell. After a rather quick jump did Rarity found herself inside of the thing and made herself comfortable before she closed the lid. With that action had she sealed herself her off from the world. A small giggle managed to leave her mouth as she thought about it being her true funeral coffin.

A thought that was meant to be a sick joke. Though it could have been the grim reality if she wasn't careful. Much time to think wasn't granted as the sun began to shine ever so brightly over the face of the land. A little something which allowed the unicorn to fall into a deep slumber, even if it was in a small and confined area. Just as the myths spoke, she finally dared to sleep within a coffin of the deceased. Whether it would be liked or not, was something that would be revealed by the following night.

A peaceful sigh left the mouth of the ivory unicorn while her eyes opened themselves ever so gentle. Only to be rubbed by a pair of warm and soft forelegs. The white fur made its way into her eyes with care and removed almost every bit that wasn't supposed to be there. Then they left the eyes in order for the mare to gaze upon the room she was in, it was a room she knew all too well, but wasn't one of her own. No, she had awoken in the room of her sister, or better said: in her sister’s bed even. But what truly caught her attention was the mane that was visible on the very top of her eyes. She couldn't remember having it and as her hoof went up there to inspect it before a shocking revelation was made.

Rarity was not the Rarity she used to know anymore. For the terrifying fact was that she had been turned her sister from the looks that could be seen. Her eyes shot open as wide as they were allowed. Straight after it was her head dropped back down in the pillow. All while her mind wondered just what had happened or could have caused the troubles. Troubles she perhaps knew well enough.

Though on the hallway outside of the room could there some rumoring sounds be heard. The sounds were of somepony or something that was moving through the darkness of night. She wanted to scream or at least make her presence known to whatever it was. Yet for some reason did no sound left her mouth. Instead she pulled up the blankets over her head and went back to sleep with an unknown peace.

The sound of the door that was leading to her room was heard opening and a set of hooves gently clattered on the ground did their turn before fading away. Rarity thought that the creature had left. Though her thoughts got crushed the very second that the blanket were removed by force. Within an instant she stared right into the bloodred rims of herself. Or better said, her other self.

It was in that moment that the pure terror struck her. For she remembered and regretted the very night with every fiber of her body. Because it was the night she had fed from a pony she never even dared to do it from. But her hunger and desires got the control of her body and let the deed happen.

There was nothing that could be done before the fangs of the vampiric and dream-haunting Rarity sank themselves into the neck of the sleeping filly. The image of her nightmare drained her bit by bit and with every bit that was swallowed, there was something that happened. For each swallow destroyed a little bit of the dreamworld. It made parts become black or they got filled with a deep purple mist before everything got turned into nothing but the eternal darkness. A darkness one would love to escape from... but she was never allowed to do so. She had to suffer.

A loud thud did its turn through the room of the coffin and some sailor cursing left the mare inside before the lid finally got opened and she sat upright, rubbing her head gently in the hope that the gotten pain would leave soon. “Son of a..!” Rarity growled in a soft tone to herself. She would have left the coffin as a whole not much later.

With the sound of bones being snapped back into their respectable places filling the room while a loud moan left her body did Rarity manage to stretch herself from having the day spend in the coffin. The mare then proceeded to make her way over to the door. “Not the best slumber I have had, but I suppose it has to do...” While she left the room did her eyes fell upon the window near the end of the hallway and she couldn't resist walking over to it in order to have a peek to the outside world.

So said, so done. Because in no time had the mare found herself gazing out of one from the many windows which the hallway itself had to offer. Her eyes gazed upon the darkness of the land which was the perfect time for traveling. Rarity removed herself away from the window and left the hallway before she turned back to the main part of the castle. A part where she walked out of it in its entirely before she found herself in the middle of the outside world that was simply known as of Canterlot.

Her blood levels were still good and her thirst was something to be lived with as it was. Without a second thought she began to move through the near empty streets of the capitalistic town as the thoughts haunted her once again. Those spoken words kept coming in the hardest of hits as no matter how much she either tried to process them or forget them, they kept hammering themselves right back.

The mare thought she was going insane because of them, for they hammered and drilled themselves into her mind more than the scents of Sweetie’s cooking arts. Her mind kept itself busy with that as she started to make her way back home, back to Ponyville, back to her ever so loved boutique and home.

“I wish, I never left home,” she mumbled under her breath. Her eyes closed themselves under the slow trotting. With the moon still standing high upon the skies, it continued to crawl over the darkened skies. It would continue to guide those who needed it. Whether they knew it or not.

Back in their camp on the outskirts of Ponyville, Agneta was trying her utmost best to wake up Axel again. After she had found him in the alleyway were the vampiric unicorn had dropped him off, she wanted him to wake up again ever so badly. But his body needed a lot of time to recover itself from the gotten injuries and he only released a gentle moan every now and then. His body was rebuilding and replenishing the blood that he had lost due to Rarity’s thirst slowly but surely. Yet the oddest thing of them all was the fact that she hadn't noticed his scars.

“Please Axel, d-don’t die on me! We, we have so much to do, so many places to go. Please,” spoke Agneta through her tears. Her near golden rims stared at the body of the stallion. She continued to give him gentle slaps in the face while her pleads continued on. It truly was the last thing she wanted on the face of the lands and she had everything over to get him back.

The mare couldn't take the stress on anymore. The built up tears made their way down her cheeks while she placed her head on his chest. She cried more than she had ever done in her life. She was afraid of losing him. Losing the only thing she had gained in her nomadic and simple life.

For minutes she laid on his chest while crying and silently praying for his life before she felt a hoof that wrapped itself around her gently. “Huh, wha..?” she spoke through her sniffles and rose her head gently up before turning it into his direction.

Agneta stared right into the yellow rimmed eyes of Axel who had gave her a faint smile. But that soon disappeared as he coughed a couple time before he spoke up. “H-Hey there.”

The happiness that started to rush through the mare at that moment, was enough to make her tears of sadness stop and to be replaced with tears of utter happiness as she wrapped her own forelegs tightly around the neck of Axel. “I thought you were dead!” she spoke with a shaky voice as they nuzzled their cheeks together.

“Heh, there is a lot more needed, to get me out of the picture, you know that right?” he spoke weakly while stroked the horn of Agneta carefully. The hoof made its way down the pointy object and down to her warm and friendly face before he stroked through her pink colored mane.

“Yeah, getting stabbed by a Manticore’s tail didn't do you all too much. Hey, can, can you sit up right again?” Agneta spoke after she had released a slight shiver from the horn rubs.

“Can try,” he spoke under a gentle chuckle before another cough was heard.

The unicorn mare let him go and Axel tried to sit upright again while he coughed a couple times. “Guess you can,” she replied with a smile before she sat up straight as well.

Many minutes passed by as he tried to remember just what happened, but all of his memory was just vanished from his mind. It didn't matter to Agneta as she had her Axel back and he was still alive and in one piece. More she didn't need to know.

Yet their luck was about to be turned right back into the bad side with the arrival of somepony neither of the two knew. But one thing was for certain, it forecast trouble by the lot. “Can I, help you?” Agenta asked all the sudden as a blue coated unicorn mare found herself standing before their campfire. Her arrival almost went unnoticed as they were too busy with snuggling and comforting one another. But once the mysterious mare was noticed, it was hard to get her out of their minds.

“Hey, if ya here for food, get your own,” replied Axel while he narrowed his eyes to the mysterious mare. Something about her seemed fishy and he wouldn’t take any chances.

“What Trixie requires is not something of physical earth. She requires something of mental earth. What happened to you?” she spoke in an ominous tone while looking over to the stallion himself.

“W-What?” Axel asked in clear confusion before blinking a couple of times and shaking his head.

“Your neck,” the mare replied almost without any form of sympathy for either of them. It was clear that she had spotted something which both of the nomads hadn't. Not yet at least.

“Who do you think you are to begin with!?” Agneta shouted out to the unicorn as she lost herself.

Without a warning given to the travelers did the horn of the mysterious mare charge itself up. She let their warm and pleasant campfire to burst in a hellish eruption of fire that shot right up into the skies. Only to form the face of the mysterious mare in its full glory for a few seconds. “Trixie is the one that asks the questions here. Now tell Trixie, what happened to you.” the -not so- mysterious mare spoke up through the fiery mouth. And then her horn and the fires died down. The two travelers looked at one another at first and gulped in fear for her. The pony against them was obviously one who possessed a lot of power and that was something they didn't.

“W-Well, w-what was it that you r-required to know again?” Axel spoke after seeing the powers she had and a change of mind of his own.

“Your neck,” the mare spoke up in a certain and powerful tone.

The stallion brought a hoof over to his neck. He felt the scars that were being made within it and let out a shiver. His hoof lowered itself and he allowed a deep sigh through his nostrils. “Ah, yes... Uhm, a-allow me to start by the beginning. We, ventured from Trottingham to these plains and just before we set up camp, we came across a mare that didn't spoke that much at us so we didn't spoke back. Quite curious if you ask me,” he said with a voice that was hinting towards fear.

But the blue coated and mysterious unicorn was not interested in his tones for it were his words that caught most of her attention. She nodded gently towards them and released gentle ‘hmm’ and ‘aah’. “And just how, did this pony looked like, if Trixie may ask?” she asked to the both of them. Her eyes switched between the pair at a constant rate.

“N-Never saw a face. Just this, cloak. This black cloak with, with those piercing red eyes... S-Sorry, more, more I can’t tell you, because, there is nothing else that I can truly remember about it all,” answered Axel before he shook his head.

“Trixie knows more than enough. She has everything she needs to know. The game, is on,” she replied to them with a menacing grin upon her face. The mare turn turned herself around from the two of them and she walked away just like that. "Trixie makes the suggestion to leave this town for what it is." Just as mysterious as she came, she went back into the darkness of the night.

Both Agneta and Axel looked upon her departure with a set of blinking eyes. Of course had the unicorn seen the scars in his neck but didn't wanted to talk about it and then the other mare appeared on the scene. It was something that didn't truly add up in the mind of the mare. However, she discarded from her mind as she had her beloved Axel back and still alive. The mare shook her head a bit before there was a sigh of relief that left her. The stallion on the other end blinked a couple times as he couldn't figure out just how the events had walked. But he didn't even want to knew it, if he had to be honest.

The two of them looked upon one another with a curious gaze in their eyes before they blinked at the same time. Neither Agneta nor Axel had any idea of that what happened to them. All they knew for certain was that the town in the distance held secrets. Secrets that weren't good for anypony that lived in there. Mysterious, lies and deceptions laid within its pretty looking borders.

Confused and willing to rest had the two put their campfire out and just went to bed. Their days were long and nights were short but there would be an exception being made as the events were good enough for that. The two of them snuggled up against one another in their tent. They bid their goodnight's before they disappeared into their realm of dreams and possible nightmares.

24 The worst feeling is hurting someone you love

Another day was spent in the city of Canterlot. Even though it was perfect weather to travel in, the night was to be spend in the various bars that were still open at the time and the unicorn could use something to make her feel better. She was in the city of her dreams and everything was possible. There was however, one major catch to her operations and that was the fact that she would have to travel during the day itself. Something that made her not being able to sleep as long as she would have liked. Though it was the price that had to be paid for the events.

Her night of going out, drinking and talking to a lot of other ponies had come to an end had at one point. The vampiric unicorn had drunk so much different kinds of wine that she became a little tipsy. If not a little, big bit. She wasn’t full on drunk but enough to feel the alcohol having some effect on her body's functioning. It was a rather difficult task for the mare to make her way back into the castle in order to pick up her gear. Which only was a black cloak that got hung over the coffin. Nonetheless, she still wanted to have it back in her possession. She had done so much with it already, it would have been a shame if she lost it.

Then did the day break on again. The unicorn of fashion had taken a very light nap. A nap that was made in order to at least make her able to think straight again. She hoisted herself back in the piece of fabric for her daylight travel back to her home. If all of her calculations were to be correct, Rarity would be back home by the early evening. It would cost her some time to not be falling in her slumber but she prayed it could be made up in the train itself.

She just went from the castle and to the mighty train station of Canterlot. Through the masses of ponies she walked and hid herself in plain sight for all to see. She gave no attention to any of them and they didn't gave any to her. Canterlot and Ponyville had that as their major difference with one another. Where the tight community of the little town always looked up and odd towards figures that concealed themselves, the busy metropolis it didn't and wasn't minded whatsoever. A thing that was much to the relief of Rarity’s mind.

There was one problem that threw soot in her food. She had just missed a train and had to wait until the late afternoon to take the next one. One train that would have brought her home by the early evening and possibly in the darkness of the night. A thought she was satisfying with to say the least. Yet the waiting game had only just begun.

With the hours of boredom that passed by, there was the other train which finally rolled into the station and gave a powerful whistle. Not all too much later from that did the unicorn found herself sitting in a private compartment of that very train. It was something that had cost her an extra bit but it was going to be worth it as she was the only one to sit in it. Perfect to hide herself from noses that didn't had anything to do with her.

"Now this is just wonderful," she spoke up to herself. She closed all of the curtains and hung a small notice on the door outside which wrote the signature 'do not disturb' sign. Then the unicorn just dropped down on the couch of the compartment and closed her eyes. Before Rarity was even aware of the events had she fallen into a deep slumber. Finally would there have been a chance to make up for the events that had happened just hours before.

The train rolled out of the station and then it went passed the mountain passage on which Canterlot was built on. A trip that went through snow and tundra before it made the transition into the forests at the foot of the mountain. Tunnel after tunnel was being passed yet the unicorn remained deeply asleep.

The only thing that could truly wake her up from her sleep was nothing else but the sheer power of the breaks when it arrived at Ponyville Station. She was taken out of her slumber rather abrupt and rubbed her eyes with a hoof before she left her compartment in all of the silence. The hood of the cloak was never removed and she looked upon the final set of departing ponies with her blue rims. Only to then follow them out of the train herself.

When her hooves finally set themselves back on very familiar grounds, there was only one desire which she had for the young evening. The desire to take it all easy from that point onwards. Just to sit on the sofa with a cup of tea and a good book or something like it. More than that she didn't had on her mind. With the gentle nod that was given by herself, did Rarity made her departure from the station as well and she made her way back home, her true home that was the Carousel Boutique.

Her horn allowed itself to coat in the light blue aura as the front door had the same event playing for it and under a soft screech of the wood and its hinges, it opened itself for her. The mare walked in and closed the same way with her magic before she discharged the magical extender on top of her head. While the aura disappeared just as it came, she took a deep inhale through her nose. All the scents of the boutique began to fill up in her nose. Scents of pleasure and joy but also of tragedy and sadness, her home and her domain never was as it once had been.

She allowed the many candles in the building to reawaken themselves again by another charge of magic after she had hung her cloak up. The light that was created by the raging little flames was more than enough to vanquish the darkness that had the building in its hold and the mare gently looked around the place.

“So much better to be back home then in such a castle,” giggled Rarity to herself before she made her way over to the bedroom at first. The mare had the intention to grab something that laid there that was dear to her. When she walked up the stair was there another thought that crossed her mind. “Of course, such a castle to live in a wonder for sure, but it is not fitting my refined style. Now a mansion on the other end, now that would be just amazing,” she spoke against herself in a happy tone.

Rarity walked down the hallway and entered her bedroom with a small smile that was visible on her face. The horn charged itself up once more on the evening and the dark room got covered in the blue light that was irradiated from the magic. With a couple quick motions of her head had the mare revealed the small key once again from under her pillow. She had locked the drawer in the nick of time before she left for Canterlot. Only realizing it was still open after she had left her home.

The key got placed in the locked drawer and turned it open as the mare pulled it back with a hoof. Her eyes fell upon the journal which she cherished ever so much. But it could be her death if it ever fell on the hooves of anypony else. The journal got surrounded by the aura before it left the drawer it so faithfully rested in. The drawer itself then got again locked and the key levitated back to its original hiding spot under the pillow.

Rarity turned herself around and laid her eyes upon the book before her while the questions rose. She made her way out of the bedroom again and down the stairs. Through the archway in order to just plop down in her sofa in the living room. On the small table were a quill and a jar of ink that got levitated towards it. The two items stood on a cabinet within the room under normal circumstances. They would have been used to write notes with if she and a client were talking about the looks of a new dress or suit. But the journal was no exception to that. Rarity then sat down on the sofa. There she allowed a deep exhale to leave her and closed her eyes for just a little moment.

Even with her eyes closed did the quill gained the same aura around itself and it dipped its tip in the ink with care. Then it went on its way towards the open book. A book whose pages got turned over and over to find the last entry somewhere deep within it. A book that contained secrets, thoughts and other more miscellaneous things and information about the proper lady. Things that not even her friends knew about her. But most notable were facts that everything since her transformation got written within it as well.

Not much later had she come to the last entry and flipped to another, blank page. Her eyes opened themselves again and it were two fresh and unwritten pages that she caught within them. Rarity fixed her position upon the sofa to be a bit more natural. In her mind she was planning just how she was going to formulate the new entry in her journal. She would write it down as fast as she could before she would start wandering through the streets of the quiet town.

A deep and thoughtful moan got released through her mouth before the quill set itself upon the paper and began to write down the words the mare had in her head. With elegance and grace did it move itself over the paper. All while Rarity kept a close eye on it. Making a mistake was the last thing she wanted to have to deal with on the calm evening.

The mare stopped her writing for a bit in order to give her thoughts the free range. She opened the curtain that was the closest to her location via a small charge of magic. With her blue rimmed eyes she just looked over the nightly skies. Not to mention the moonlight that fell right through the gap in between the curtains. The candles that were lit near the window, extinguished themselves so that she could look better out of it.

The unicorn was treated with a wonderful play of light that was created by the clouds and the moon itself. Some just broke open in order to make the light shine through whereas others closed up to block off the rays, all done while they calmly drifted by. A gentle giggle left her mouth as the eyes were almost unable to tear themselves away from the beauty of nature. “Astonishing.” she whispered to herself.

But when she expected it the least, there was a rapid knock on the front door of the boutique. A knock that did its turn almost right after the clocktower had hit nine in the evening. The knock was something that caused Rarity to come out of the pleasant experience from the lights in an instant. Her eyes shot over to the door with a thundering expression. The book got closed and together with the quill it got lowered and placed back on the table under a deep exhale of the mare. A mare who managed to hoist herself back out of the sofa in order to respond to the being at her door. Whether she liked it or not.

The door opened itself with the help of her magic. Rarity’s eyes looked around to see who just might be looking for her in the middle of the night. It was then that her head lowered itself that there was another shock going through her. Before her door stood the personal assistant of Twilight Sparkle herself, Spike. The purple scaled, green spiked and green rimmed baby dragon. “Hey Rarity, can I come in?” he asked in a nervous manner as he dared to look up to her.

The unicorn only blinked a couple times at the rather suddenness of the visit but soon enough opened the door even further. Far enough for him to enter. “But of course you may, darling,” she replied in a sweet and peaceful voice. The little dragon made no time to waste upon the answer and walked in as fast as his little legs could carry him. He headed towards the living room where he took place on the sofa she laid on not even two minutes ago. He simply admired the sights of the - in his eyes - most beautiful unicorn in all of Equestria. An opinion that was shared with many others across the land.

The mare closed the door behind her once again on the clear but clouded night. Though there was a question which left her mouth as she made her way back into the living room with a graceful pacing. “Spike, may I ask the purpose of your late visit?” she questioned towards him after she appeared in the archway and thus into his view.

Spike’s green eyes turned themselves over to the blue ones of the unicorn under a smile. “Well I’m just back from a vacation Twilight sent me on, a six months travel around the world! I told you that right?” he spoke up in a happy voice.

“Hmm... I do believe you told me that yes, but six months has been an incredible long time. I must have forgotten it sadly,” the unicorn answered. Though such a thing was nothing compared to that what she had to remember and was on her mind.

“It is alright Rarity, would you like to hear about my travels?” he said in response. He didn’t even appear not even mad or saddened at the reply he got from her. The dragon knew he was gone for a terrible long time. She gave him a nod under a smile while walking back into the living room and took place in a chair which was located against the sofa. But as she took place ever so gracefully weren't the eyes of the dragon being able to hold themselves off of her and her wonderful looking nightgown around her middle. He found it a true work of art that she had created, if he only knew what it really was.

“I would love to hear all about it to be honest, for being away for that amount of time must have given you the opportunity to see a lot,” said Rarity after she made herself comfortable in the chair and allowed her ears to perk themselves in order to hear the upcoming words, if not stories. Her forehooves made a comfortable rest against the purple ‘fabric’ of her ‘nightgown’. Something that Spike had seen when he entered and just as everypony else assumed from her, thought it was just another piece of clothing.

Though his eyes began to sparkle at the response he got and began his tales. He started to speak, if not ramble from time to time, about his travels around the wonderful world they lived on. From the deserts of Saddle Arabia to the frozen fields high up in the Frozen North. From the friendly Chinese ponies to the sometimes violent Nordic viking ponies, from the jungles of the Amazon and its many temples lost through the ages, to crowded cities like Los Pegasus or Manehatten. The little dragon had seen it all, done most of it and had no regrets of being six months away. It was his reward for the work he did for Twilight and all the events she just dragged him in without any form of thought. Even though he was just a baby dragon, he had seen quite the lot already and knew how to handle himself within mostly every situation. And the subject he spoke the most about was the food that all the different cultures had he came across. For that little dragon alone had an appetite bigger than the six pony friends combined.

The further the story got, the more interest got awoken in Rarity herself as she leaned a little bit forwards out of her own to hear him even better. With the passage of time was his story over and it had taken him three long hours that flew by for either of them. Rarity just sat in her chair, leaned forth and smiling ever so warmly. “That is simply amazing Spike!” was the only reaction she could give to the world traveling dragon.

He only nodded rapidly in response while he had a bright smile on his own face. But just then, his expression changed into a more sad one as he spoke up. “Should have taken pictures for you all though.”

A small giggle came from the mare her mouth as she replied while she stood up and made her way over to the sofa. There she sat down upon it and with a cold hoof stroked over his back ever so gently and caring. “But you telling it like this is far more beautiful to hear then watching pictures, for words are more lively than still images now don’t you think?” Rarity spoke up in a gentle tone to comfort him.

Spike let go a small shiver in response of the hoof against his back but also found it comforting of an odd reason. He gave a small nod under his smile. “Yeah they are. But how have you been Rarity, obviously you haven’t done the same and nothing in that time.”

The question fell in her ears and she couldn't just tell him that she had become a vampony. Rarity had to tackle the situation with a great in order to not give away too many details. Or not to raise too much suspicion within his little body. “Well, life has been taking an interesting turn for me to say the least,” she said after a few seconds and removed her hoof from his back.

“I heard, you have closed the boutique for the day, right? Why is that?” the young dragon asked with a set of curious looking eyes.

“Well, that is having an interesting story behind it. Given how I always was often both working on dresses and helping clients at the same time, it began to wear deeply on my mind, forcing me to drop one of the two. And in order for the Carousel Boutique to stay existing, I had to close it during the day and let every order come in by mail. The doctors said to me that if I didn't went to them the day I did, my mind would have been broken on its own within the next two weeks. Two weeks back then, that is. It was quite the life saving and changing moment, that day,” she explained to him without a change in her voice. It happened to be quite the mature story for such a young being. Though living with a pony like Twilight Sparkle was everything but innocent. A fact that got proven time and time due to the experiments she conducted within the basement of the library.

Spike’s eyes grew bigger the further she went into her story and he just wanted to hug her tight. It seemed that he had almost lost the love of his life but needed to be patient near her. Rarity found it rather cute that he was in love with her. Though the signs were sometimes too obvious to miss but she never appreciated anypony to just hug her just out of the blue. Especially with her changed state and colder body temperature it would only raise suspicion around her. Foreshadowing, one could have called it.

“I, I am sorry to hear that, Rarity, I didn't know I had almost lost you during my absence,” the little dragon spoke while he managed to hold his urges. But only slight.

The mare gave a him a warm and reassuring smile. “But I am still here right? That is what counts the most in my opinion. Besides, if I told you it in the months you were gone, it could have crushed your holiday and that was the last thing I would have wanted,” she replied to him in a calm tone.

His head made once again a nodding movement while he listened to her words. “It does yes, and you are right.” Spike said while he gained a small smile on his face.

“See, nothing to be worried about.”

“Hey Rarity..?”

“Yes, my dear Spikey Wikey?”

“Can I, hug you?”

The unicorn blinked a couple times in confusion before her mind began to think deeply about the situation. He was a dragon, a cold blooded creature. Maybe with luck she could hug him and he didn't feel the cold body temperature of her body. It was only a matter of seconds before she replied and took the huge gamble. “Of course you may hug me, darling.” She then spread her forelegs outwards for the incoming hug.

Spike went further over to the side of the unicorn and just let himself drop in her hooves. There he would have started to hug her just so tight. The mare wrapped her own forelegs around him with a gentle motion. All while she released a sigh of happiness. It felt good to her to just being able to hug another being. The warmth of the dragon’s body was something that she welcomed with open hooves as well.

Yet during the hug there was another shiver of coldness that made its way through the little body of Spike and he shivered in return. He tried to take it light in the hope not to let her notice it. Though the longer they hugged, the more obvious it became. Just her hoof he could understand given that she walked on the stone floor for most of the time. But her entire body was starting to raise a question in his mind. One that he spilled out without a second thought. “S-Say Rarity, s-since when are you, so c-cold?”

Then it was the unicorn who got a shock through her body. She blinked a couple times before they gazed into those of the dragon with a warm expression. “Well, I have been trotting around through town in order to get my mind to a rest just before you came to visit me, and this evening is not the most warm one of them all. I think my body simply has not been warmed up enough yet.”

“I, I can understand that, but this cold, is not from outside... It comes from within you. You aren't a zombie pony by any chance, right?” he said after his head had up in order to meet her sapphire blue eyes.

The unicorn allowed a small giggle to leave her mouth as she gently nuzzled his nose. “My little Spikey Wikey, I can assure you that I am not a zombie pony for I do not have the desire to eat brains.”

“Then, w-what are you?” he questioned out loud. The eyes of Spike shot open as his own words fell in his ears for he meant to speak that in his mind but she also heard it. With a great care she stopped with the nuzzling and only blinked even more towards him.

“Well I can assure you that I am a unicorn mare who is living in Ponyville under the name of Rarity,” she replied in a rather dry manner. Spike let out a deep sigh in response to her words before he broke the hug with her and jumped off of the sofa. The baby dragon turned himself back towards her with a saddened look. The tone in which she spoke did it for him.

Rarity looked back in his eyes and she saw only the sadness within them. The disbelief of his childish mind could be seen far and wide. “Prove it, prove it that you still are who you claim to be. For the Rarity I know is not you. The Rarity I know, is sweet and warm but you, you are cold and even cruel inside,” he spoke while the boiling anger mixed with tears of sadness could be seen in his eyes before some of them gently made their way down his cheeks.

The mare couldn't stand the sight that was given before her. It was something she never could and never would be able to. Her head gently shook itself as she stood up from the sofa with a deep and forced exhale that left through her mouth. “Spikey, I assure you, I am still the mare you love, but time has changed me a lot over the past six months, more than I ever could have wanted sadly... Don’t cry my big and strong dragon, you are a strong one, aren't you?” she brought forth in her most kind sounding tone. All in the hope it would calm him down.

With her words rolling into his head, the baby dragon’s tears stopped flowing while the anger boiled down into a near nothing. “I, I‘m sorry, Rarity. I didn't know what I was thinking. I’m so sorry, c-can you forgive me?” he said while he looked over to her, looking her right in the eyes.

The mare gave a smile to him while her hoof was stroked his cheek. She let the scales feel the soft fur a bit extra when she spoke her words. “I already forgave you, my Spikey Wikey. We both have been through a lot these past six months and we both need time to get used to it.”

He nodded to her words and smiled ever so lightly at the feeling of the soft fur against his scaled cheek as he looked past the mare and onto the table, taking deeply note of the book laying on it with the quill next to it. “Say Rarity, I didn't know you were a writer as well.” The little dragon pointed into the direction of the book as one of his fingers and the unicorn followed the imaginative line that was created.

“Well, I am not author of any fictional work and I do not have the plan to do so. No, that book is my personal journal in which I write happened events that I cherish for all of time, moments that happened that are just too wonderful to forget,” she spoke before a sigh of joy left her nose. She then turned her head back to Spike who stood there nodding for yet another time on this evening of mixed emotion and calm but cold weather.

In the far distance there was the chiming of the Ponyville bell tower did its turn. It send its wonderful play of sounds through the air while indicating the time of day. Both the unicorn and the dragon counted the gongs that came and went. Rarity for the fact that she wanted to know the time, Spike for the fact that he hadn't hear the clock of his home turf in ever so long. “But I have to go now, Twilight is probably wondering where I am and maybe...” he said as the sounds of the clock died down.

But before he could speak further, it was the mare gave him an approving nod while her horn gently charged itself up in order to open the door for him. “I understand it Spikey, and it is a shame to let her wait now isn't it?”

“Yeah it is. Speak to you later Rarity!” he said as he made his way over to the door where he blew a small kiss towards her. The unicorn let out a small giggle at this phenomenon as she caught the kiss playfully and placed it against her lips before she blew one herself. The kiss was blown into the direction of Spike who caught it and firmly held it in his hand. His hand then went towards his chest and he placed the kiss against his heart as he waved to her. Then he simply disappeared through the door and into the darkness of night to make his way back home.

“He is such a sweetheart, but if he knew my secrets, it would destroy him,” she spoke to herself after the wide and fangless smile fainted from her face after he had vanished out of her sight. Rarity closed the door ever so gently and turned herself around, back into the living room with a deep sigh.

“None of them may ever find it out... Means I have to live in isolation for eternity or at least until their...” A loud gulp left her body before she spoke her next word in true fear for it. “...Funerals.”

Rarity shivered at the very thought alone while she made her way back to her sofa. It was something that stood sure for a rather grim future that laid ahead of her and something that would happen without a doubt. That was, if her life wouldn't have been ended by something unseen. The unicorn shook the thought off of her and she took the journal again. Only to continue the writing in it but at the end of her entry she placed the question in particular it. It was a thought that was worth considering greatly. For it gave the possibility to walk around the face of the lands again, even if it would take a century of hiding.

But on the streets of the town didn't the little dragon found it comforting at all. The words she had spoken to him, the bite mark he had seen in the neck of Twilight while she spoke about the crazy events that had happened to herself. He wanted to know the answers on his burning questions and he knew exactly how he would get them. Spike grinned ever so lightly before he released the kiss out of his hold. Though he felt a deep regret towards the unicorn in his heart. The kiss was carried into the wind, blown away into a moment. It got released and sailed off to places for away and unknown.

The little dragon made his way back to the tree library where he greeted Twilight with a smile and they had a little chat with one another before he went to the bedroom in order to get some much needed sleep in his basket. At least that was what he said to her.

Because in the reality of the situation, he prepared himself for the upcoming day. He managed to get his hands on the same clothing he wore during a certain ‘past-future’ problem that the librarian had caused to herself. Together with her and Pinkie Pie for some reason, it had been solved.

Though he was still wondering about the question if the mulberry mare still could hit herself in the head on the matter near pointless matter. Spike shook his head to get his thoughts back on order and focus on the task ahead. He would get his answers one way or the other. The normally always so clear pool of water that was Rarity had become murky and he was more than willing to clean it up.

25 Hearts must be broken to conceal the monster

Spike had made his departure from the boutique and Rarity began to do her things. She knew that she would be busy with it until the morning sun rose again over the lands. The things which she did helped her to get her mind off of the matters that had been raised during the conversation with the baby dragon. In the far end were it her eyes which laid themselves on the few dresses she wanted to continue that had almost being completed and she saw the whole picture for each of them. Each of the projects would become a wonderful piece of art, if not masterpieces in a new league.

In the far end of the night had Rarity managed to do some of the much needed accountancy of the boutique. She then headed over to a window and just looked to the visible world on the outside. And to make the frightening discovery that the day was almost upon her.

The ever so cherished journal was levitated in a small aura while she made her way up the stairs and into the bedroom with the usual grace. It got placed once again in the drawer where it laid in the middle. A smile had appeared on her face before she pushed it shut again. The click of the lock did its turn through the room both soft and quick. She took the key out and hid it where it always had been. Right below the pillow of her bed. So simple yet so secure. The mare had no idea why she placed it always there though.

The unicorn dropped herself on the bed itself in order to get some of her much needed slumber. Under normal circumstances would she have used her wings to tuck herself in. Though that time they weren't given the opportunity to do so. Time itself had caught up with her. For the moment she placed her head on the pillow had Rarity fallen in a deep slumber after being busy all of the night. The entire and gentle curving bedroom of the unicorn got filled with the sounds of her breathing animation, even though she was undead and didn’t require air anymore.

Not much later after she had closed her eyes and departed to the dream realm were the first rays of the sun that gently peeked over the horizon. They gently teased the ponies who were still asleep with its warmth. Ponies all over town started to wake up, some slower than others but eventually everypony had managed to hoist their body out of the comforts of their beds. Whether they liked it or not.

In the tree library of Ponyville had one little dragon some deep trouble waking up while the sun shone through the windows. It cast its ray of warmth over him to heat him up for the day. Though instead of waking up and getting ready to do his job, the young dragon pulled the blanket further over himself while he moaned in a gentle but nagging manner. He just didn’t wanted to get out of his basket. And who would have blamed him for that? The pillow was soft and he laid comfortable.

A small and cute giggle did its turn through the room. On the other bed was a mulberry coated mare who could be found sitting upright. Her eyes were focused on her assistant before she turned herself back to the sunlight that was knocking against the curtain. She wanted to open them even further than she already had for herself but as she thought back about what just happened let Twilight them being shut. The mare made her way out of bed and walked up to the basket of the little dragon.

Whether he liked it or not, she gave him a kiss upon the exposed part of his head and then received an almost motherly stroke over his cute little head. Twilight rose herself up the spot and smiled down to him before she spoke the words with a soft tone. “Sleep well little Spike, you need it.” She would have ventured down the stairs in order to start creating the breakfast she loved and begin with her morning studies.

Time didn't had to progress long before the kitchen would smell delicious as many treats were being baked by the studious unicorn. Over the passage of time was Twilight taught the finer arts of cooking from Ponyville’s top bakers, who happened to be Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Together with the sound of humming some songs from her younger years that started to make their turn through the room, she let her eyes carefully gazed upon everything. As her calculating mind made sure nothing would go wrong or walk out of hooves.

“~How can I help, I am new you see, what does everypony do? How do I fit in without my magic, I haven’t got a clue~” she sung soft while memories of the past gently boiled back up in her mind. She remembered them so lively and could only smile upon them. “I can never forget that day.” Twilight spoke while a sigh of nostalgia left her nose before she went further on what she was working on. Her tail was swaying happily from side to side as she accomplished many great successes in her cooking arts.

“I still wonder,” she mumbled to herself as she picked up a glass of orange juice and looked deeply to it. Yet the more she stared, the more she gained a questioning look in her violet rimmed eyes. “Could it be true that Sweetie Belle really managed to burn it, all that time ago?” The cooking incident with the young crusader had fascinated her ever since Rarity spoke about it and it probably was one of the biggest unsolved mysteries within the family of the unicorn.

Twilight had done many attempts to replicate the result both with and without the knowledge of Rarity herself over the course of time. But they always seemed to have failed about it. No matter how much she tried her best, the unicorn of magic was just unable to burn, juice. “Maybe, just maybe, it is the best that it is never revealed. I mean, burned juice? You can’t burn liquid, or can you?” She released a giggle to herself and shook her head. “Oh Twily, you are getting crazier with the day. Just, just stop thinking about it and enjoy it.”

As she let her eyes go over everything that stood on the table, there was something she remembered. Something one of her friends told her ever so long ago and the eyes of the mulberry unicorn fell on the cheese that laid simply on a plate. “No Twilight, stop thinking about that! It’s not possible, now shut it.” The mare took place behind the table and rubbed her eyes a bit under a groan that left from her throat. “Ugh, it’s too early...” Only then did her head soar down where it met the top of the table with a soft thud.

Far after the breakfast had been made and even eaten by the mare, it was the dragon who managed to wake up himself from his deep sleep. Spike allowed his green eyes to be shown to the world before he crawled out of his basket under some under breath mumbling. He made his way out of the room and down the stairs.

Under the sounds of a big yawn was he greeted by the mare he viewed as his mother. “Morning Spike, what took you so long?” the unicorn spoke before she took another bite out of her bread. Even though she was done with her breakfast, she had to admit that she still was a little hungry. “Not liking the sun after the nightlife of the bigger cities?”

His green eyes glared over to her before another yawn left his mouth and that time covered it by his hand. “Couldn't get out, it was laying just so comfortable. Now I am out of that comfort...”

The mare giggled a little bit after she had swallowed the piece and she charged up her horn. Twilight placed her reading glasses before her eyes and took a gentle sip from her tea. “But now you can take on the day, right? Doing the things you want to do or have to do.”

It was after those words he realized just what he had planned and didn't want to lose any more time than he already had been wasting by laying in his basket. “Yeah, that is true. Hey, you mind if I take today off? There are a couple things I want to do now that I’m finally back,” he spoke to her while joining her on the table, looking over to the food. Or what Twilight had left over just for him. “Wow, y-you made this?”

Twilight smiled ever so warmly and gently over to him as she gave a nod to his question. “Mmhm, I certainly did, Pinkie and Applejack taught me a little over the past six months.”

“I can tell that!” the dragon replied before he stuffed his mouth full with food.

“And of course you may Spike. Have fun with whatever it is you are going to do. If you need me, I am probably here in the library itself. Princess Celestia has given me a very interesting thing to learn and I don’t want to fail her. It is a book she had found somewhere deep within the library of Canterlot and she wants me, me, to decipher it! If this goes right, I might know a new spell!” But all of the sudden a small blush appeared on her face accompanied with a small awkward giggle. “Oops... I am going to far once again, don’t you think?”

The little dragon swallowed all that was in his mouth and he gave the mare a look she knew out of thousands. “You think?” he then replied in a little cheerful yet dry tone. But it was also obvious it was meant as sarcasm and Twilight had him through almost in an instant.

Eventually he left the table with his belly filled to the rim and allowed himself a polite burb which was followed up by a giggle from the both of them. “I’m off now. Take care Twilight!” he said. And before she could say or do anything, had he rushed back upstairs in order to do something. The unicorn didn't really pay that much attention as she had returned back to her books and scrolls. Twilight started to read through them over and over while trying to store the received information in her mind.

She let the table being the mess it was, she would have cleaned up another time during the day. But her eyes could never turn themselves away from the mysterious book that stood under the glass bell. “I wonder, just how much information there is in you.”

Soon enough the dragon walked back from the stairs and he carried something in his curled up tail. Spike didn't even made an attempt to sneak passed the unicorn in order to make his departure from the library. For he knew that Twilight had delved too deep into her studies so that she wouldn't even notice him as a whole and he left the library without a word said to her.

Once the dragon stood outside, he took a deep sniff from the fresh air before an even deeper ‘aah’ of pure morning joy was released. He walked out of the shadows of the tree which were cast by the then pleasant and strong sun before he made his way through the calm streets over to the very street the Carousel Boutique stood. His green eyes gazed upon all the houses while he listened gently to the sounds coming from them, only to smile brightly with his lips covering his teeth.

But there it came, rising on the horizon like the castle in Canterlot itself. Ponyville’s very own Carousel Boutique. Home and shop of the most beautiful mare and top notch fashionista in the land. An ivory coated, purple maned and sapphire blue eyed mare who lived under the name of Rarity. A mare he knew and loved with all of his heart without a certain doubt. But he didn't went to her for a normal visit of any kind.

No, Spike needed to be sure of a couple things he had taken note of during their meeting. And with all the rumors that did their turn through the town about her didn't make things to be working in the favor of said unicorn. His eyes had a look of dedication within them. A dedication he only would have gotten for a couple of things in his life.

The closer the dragon got to the building, the more he trailed off to the bushes that stood at the side of the paths. He went all the way down to the point he just hid himself in some of them. All of the bushes were located just to the side of the circular building and the road which gave him a near perfect view upon it. Spike took the package out from his tail and he laid his eyes on the very black rubber suit he was forced to wear while he, Twilight and Pinkie wanted to break into the Starswirl-the-Bearded-wing of the Canterlot Library. For some reason did Twilight still had his suit hanging in the closet together with that of her own. He had wondered time and time again just why they were still hanging there in the first place. But with the situation as it was, he was glad for it.

With a couple swift movements had he managed to hoist himself in it and fiddled around a little. All of his actions were done in order to make himself as comfortable as it was possible in it while trying to keep the squeaking to a minimum. For ponies that looked around the bush or even in it was the last thing he possibly need. When he was totally fine with the way it sat around his body, he returned his attention back to the boutique.

Spike was aware that Rarity always left a window open in the back in order for fresh air to come in. He also knew just what window was going to be open. Though his eyes fell upon all the closed curtains windows and that alone managed to raise some questions in his mind. The little dragon jumped out of the bush and rushed his way undetected, on clear day no less, over to the back of the building in order to find the much desired window. It was even a surprise to himself that nopony saw a black catsuit wearing dragon running from the bush and towards the building. Either that, or they just didn't wanted to see it. It had to look pretty embarrassing in the eyes of ponies.

Spike ran to the back of the building where he pressed his body against the wall. It seemed he was trying to hide from something. With his heart beating within the throat, he looked up to the wall. And then he managed to see it, his very ticket to enter the building without disturbing the unicorn. Or so he hoped with just about every fiber of his body.

For the dragon caught the only window that was not closed off by a curtain and he thought that luck found itself on his side once more given the fact that it was indeed standing open as always. Spike crawled his way up to it before he pushed his arm in the gap in order to fully unlock the window. That gave him a chance to enter the building without her noticing it. At least, that was the plan. Though not every plan was a complete one hundred percent watertight and he knew that better than nopony else.

It was after some fiddling, pushing and squirming around that he found himself in the kitchen of the boutique where everything appeared to be more than normal and he didn't paid that much attention to it. “Now if I was her... where would I hide those things of myself..?” he said to himself almost with no sound before his eyes shot open as wide as possible. “The bedroom of course! Wait, am, am I really going to intrude her bedroom?”

Spike then was faced before the ethical choice of either doing it and thus intruding the most private room in the house of his love, or not doing it and thus sitting with the questions that had been raised within his mind. A tough decision it was for the dragon without a doubt.

But in the end and years of spending time with Twilight helping out had caused his desires for answers to be much greater than any other feeling he had. Before he could even realized it, he was making his way over the hallway that was leading to the staircase. The staircase that would lead him up to the second floor for the boutique. Closer to the bedroom, closer to Rarity, closer to answers.

Yet before he could go up on it, his eyes went over nearly everything that was to be seen in the living room. “Well this place certainly is creepier when there is no light...” Spike spoke up in a whisper. His eyes tried their best to watch through the darkness. The things he always could clearly identify in the light, looked like deformed figures within the darkness.

It startled him to say the least, especially with the scent of the burned candles that went through his nose. Spike a little shiver as he just made a run for the staircase. He didn't want to spend even one more minute within the living room. And if the living room scared him that much already, he wouldn't even dare to set a foot in the working area.

The soft screeches of the wood did their turn through the boutique. The sound came due to the sudden shifting mass on them when Spike moved up. With careful eyes he kept looking up and down to see if there was anything that could indicate other forms of life waking up. Yet then he found himself on the very top of the staircase all of the sudden. The dragon sighed in utmost relief before he looked through the hallway with a set of uncertain eyes. His mind thought about just where her bedroom might be as he took a careful note on each of the doors.

On a guess of either pure luck or remembrance from previous visits, he went the right direction but still listened by every door to hear if somepony was in there. But no matter which door he tried, everything stayed as silent as the grave before he reached the final door of the hallway. The door that was truly leading over to the bedroom of his crush ever since he arrived in Ponyville.

With his ear placed against the door with care, he heard that there was not a single sound to be heard from the room behind it. The thought of her not even being home rushed almost instantly occurred into his mind. A thought that satisfied his guilt feelings to a decent and tolerable level. His hand that reached for the knob. Though before he would turn it, he kept listening to everything but there was nothing to be heard once again. After realizing there was nopony else, he opened the door with caution and allowed himself a peek inside before going in.

In his eyes fell the grand bedroom of the famous Carousel Boutique. The room where the mare herself always retreated to in order to gain of her much needed rest for the night. His green eyes gazed in every direction but couldn't see anypony in it with the exception of a non-moving hump of blankets on the bed. Spike initial thoughts were that it were just some blankets. Maybe she had forgotten to store them away in a hurry as she left her boutique early for something? Or something else in that same fashion. The reasoning he came up with was that the mare wasn't home while he was around. At least, that were his thoughts. Thoughts he prayed on with his life.

He had begun to scurry around the many belongings of the mare in the hope to find something that could help him with his many questions. Not a single inch was left unexplored in silence before he just gave it up. Over the desk, through the books, passed the collection of gems and even below the bed he searched for anything that could have helped.

Of course there were many different things that he found during his searching. For when he went over the bookshelves, he couldn't help it but to look in a couple photo albums which went from moments after her birth, all the way up to the point that she left her parental home. Yet there was another one that seemed to continue upon that point to the very present. The baby dragon could only smile to the wonderful pictures he saw from his crush through the years. Even though he knew it was something he wasn't truly allowed to see from her.

When he made his way passed the shelves and glass cabinets that were filled to the brim with the most beautiful precious stones and jewels, his mouth was watering to take a little nibble out of each of them. Rarity's famous gem collection was something that always had been in his mind since she spoke about it. It was tough for the baby dragon to keep his greed under control and his hunger small. Yet he did it nonetheless and it was quite the impossible feat. Especially since it felt near impossible to remove himself from their hypnotizing shine but the dragon was stronger than the stones. A thing that he could only hope to be right at.

Though in the end if his searching did Spike gave up the quest he had set out for. For there was nothing to be found that could possibly help him in one way or the other. With a sigh that left through his mouth he had one last look over the room before his eyes fell back on the bed. And also to the hump of blankets. “Just what..?” he mumbled to himself.

The baby dragon made the decision to lean against a pillar with the thought it is being able to hold his rather light weight. But the more he leaned against it, the more the pillar started to shift and eventually the inevitable thing happened. The pillar which housed an enormous diamond from which he didn't know the true origin began to tip.

Before he even knew it, it had fallen over and under a loud crash was it sent through the room. The crashing sound was unbearable to hear when it made contact with the ground. The sounds caused Spike to have yelped and jump backwards. He couldn't believe what he saw happening with his own eyes. For the landing of the pillar was so hard that the stone structure had both shattered and cracked on certain spots.

The dragon had his ears covered due to the deafening sound that there was created by it and his eyes looked around after it to see if there was truly nopony home. His heart was beating even deeper and faster in his throat as he prayed upon the princesses. Spike released a deep gulp as he looked over to the damage done with a look of sorrow and regret. But on the bed, under the mountain of blankets, his worst fears were at the point of becoming a reality.

For the hump of blankets he thought that was nothing, was in fact the unicorn herself who laid below them. While it was true she used to be on top of them, something had caused the sleeping mare to just pull them back over her. Old habits don’t wear, she always said about it to herself. In utmost silence did she rose up in her bed and her ice cold, sapphire blue eyes glared over to the dragon. The mare couldn't think of any words to speak for the matter that just had occurred and as she saw the situation before her.

It was after a certain amount of time that her eyes boiled up with rage as she finally saw just what he had knocked over. But also the whole fact he was in her bedroom. “Spike!” she shouted while the rage continued to boil within her eyes. The normally so graceful and friendly unicorn left her bed and with powerful steps walked over to him. The mare never took her eyes away from him and even released a little growl.

A shock of fear was that what struck the little dragon and he froze on the spot. He was scared because of her voice. He had no idea of just what he could have done to avoid her wrath. There was a loud gulp left him before he gained the courage to turn his body gently around towards her. Then he was faced with the set of enraged and mad eyes of the mare as he stumbled to speak his words. “Y-Yes..?”

Rarity looked down into his eyes before she spewed her words without any form of thought. “Just what is the purpose you are standing in my home, in my bedroom no less! And just destroying one of my most prized possessions, a gem which I once got from my grandmother on her deathbed! What do you have to say in your defense against this, hm?” All that she cared for at the moment were the answers he could give on them.

The wings that were curled up around her back wanted to reveal themselves just so badly. They wanted to release even more steam against him. But the action was always denied by a deeper part of the mare’s mind. All of the muscles within the wings were held as tight as possible to make sure that they wouldn't uncurl from her body.

In her eyes did the pupils had their own troubles as they didn't wanted to make the switch over to their alternative red coloring before him. But if Spike would have looked closely upon them and deeply in them, it was visible that some parts were crimson red. It looked like the veins behind the iris had set up or even broken, but it was in fact the alternative coloring of her beautiful eyes. Eyes that continued to look enraged towards him while a deep and powerful huff was made by her.

But the only thing that left his mouth was some blabbering that couldn't be understood by even the greatest of ears. It was after a few seconds of it that she had enough of everything, of nearly everything he had done to her. Rarity was being blinded by her own rage once again. Spike may have seen it as acts to express his love to the mare, but all she saw was a ruination of her life.

In a moment of a pure and almost primal rage, and possibly the worst of it all: unknown to herself, she spoke the most hurtful words she could have ever said to the little, baby dragon. “I have had it more than enough with you, you come here most of the time willing to help me. But all you do is causing me to go out of the frying pan and into the fire! You say you love me, a pony! While you are a dragon! Ponies and dragons can not stay together given their difference as species and you, you are even a baby dragon who works as a librarian assistant!”

Spike could only watch as the rage had consumed the mare he loved for every single bit she always stood for and his eyes were already watering up. He could almost just burst out in tears as he kept listening to her words. “Y-You have c-changed...” he started after he let out a sniffle. “You are no longer kind. B-But you are... a, a monster of your former self. But, but if you want it this way, t-then so be it... I, shall leave you alone, for the rest of time...” All of his words were spoken with trouble caused by the bleeding heart. The tears that were building up, were streamed down his face the more he spoke before he turned himself around.

“So this, is how it feels to have, a b-broken heart...” He then left the room with speed and under a loud sobbing. He continued to just run away from her. Yet it was only until the front door had fallen shut that Rarity came to the realization of just what she had said to him.

It was like snow before the sun that Rarity’s rage disappeared and she set in the chase. She jumped down from the stairs in order to not lose even more time than she already had. But she forgot one important thing. The time of day had made the sun stand high on the skies as its rays shone down upon the land with great power.

When Rarity opened the front door, she got her eyes blinded by the bright sunlight as she tried to see just where he had ran off to. A mere second later her eyes could make out a figure that ran away, a figure that appeared like a black spot in her eyes. Her hooves were gently moving in order to go behind him but the sun was too much of an obstacle and there he went, leaving her field of view.

Rarity had done it. She had broken the heart of the only dragon that ever loved her. And one of the very few beings she had feelings for herself. Feelings which she never had admitted to anypony she had ever met.

She might have been a vampiric and undead mare but the feeling going through her after realizing what she had done, made her sick of herself as the wish to just step into the sunlight to be burned. She wanted herself to suffer for her crimes. It was a thought that came to her mind but she wasn't strong enough to do it. Against her will she returned into the darkness of her home while tears of blood ran down her face, deeply regretting her words spoken to him.

Spike ran around without any heading through the streets. His loud sobbing could be heard all over the street he was on. His small heart was broken by the mare he loved so much. All because of an accident he couldn't have prevented from happening. Both of his hands made their way into his eyes to wipe them clean before he set his course to another destination. The destination would have been no place other than his home.

26 Even the toughest of hearts, need kindness

The little dragon made his way back to the library with tears of sadness that poured out of his eyes as he couldn't get the words spoken of rage out of his head. His childish and innocent mind kept reminding him on them as the skies had turned dark for yet another incoming thunderstorm. It was far in the distance that the rumbles of the thunder had started to do their turn. He kicked some stones away that laid in front of him, only to have them land back before his feet.

“How could you have been such an idiot? Didn't you ever even realize she is far too good for... for the assistant of a librarian..?” he mumbled in himself through the sobbing. A deep sigh left his mouth before his head was turned up to the skies. He just watched the dark clouds above him. After a few second would the very first drops of rain have made their way down to the ground, and into his face.

“Like it wasn't bad enough already,” muttered Spike before he changed his pace into a more running one while the library came into his field of view. The pacing kept itself as more of the rain was pouring itself harder over the quiet little town.

Twilight on the other end was still sunken deep in her books and she read through them with her glasses. A cup of steaming tea stood next to her on a small table while she had laid down on the couch within the living room. It was a considerable odd place for her to do her work but it worked if she wasn't in the mood to hang around in the study of the library.

Her eyes kept looking over all the books that floated before her while she was reading through each one of them at the same time. It truly was a unique ability that she had gained. It was the true result of something that was developed over time during her numerous studies. But the assigned book to decipher, she didn't got around for some reason. The main reason for it was just time itself. An excuse that was as old as the measurement itself.

Yet before she even knew it, there was a bright flash of lightning that illuminated the room brighter than ever for just a split second. And then the room allowed itself to be illuminated once again in the lights of the candles. Her traditional ‘wha’ did its turn through the room while she was launched into the air. The surprising bolt had disturbed the young mare from her concentration. After she had landed back on the soft cushions would her eyes have managed to turn over to a window and they got the world outside in her view. A sight that wasn't pretty at all.

After a couple seconds of gazing towards the raging storm, her mouth opened itself once more to release some mumbling in herself. “Spike...wherever you are, please be inside.” And the storm itself didn't knew of stopping either as bolt after bolt got send towards the earth and the roaring rumbles dominated the skies. Not even the mightiest dragon roar would have been able to overthrow the sound of nature's rampage itself. The pegasi had created a monsterstorm for whatever reason and the corporation in Cloudsdale would have to explain their actions at some point in time. She just prayed it was done with good intentions, unlike some other times.

Yet there was much mystery that went on in the pegasus capital. That was something everypony in the land knew all too well. But all that was truly known was the fact that being outside with the gusts of wind, the rain like hail and the thunder that roared like beings of old was a very bad idea. Twilight released a deep sigh to herself and took her attention away from the window. She wanted to clean up the made mess and just take the rest of the day off in order for her mind to give the gained information a place.

But just then it was the door of the library which opened itself and a soaked, black catsuit wearing, purple skinned dragon walked in under the sounds of a soft sobbing. The steams of the rain that walked down his face were hiding most of the dried up tears. “H-Hey Twilight,” he managed to say as he tried to stop his sobbing. It indeed stopped but only because of the groans in pain he made as he tried to take off his suit soaked and sticking suit.

“Afternoon Spike, where have you... allow me to help you with that,” the unicorn replied while she saw his struggles. The mare let her horn be charged a bit more. Soon enough had the suit gained the same magical aura around it and grew bigger in size. All the way until it was big enough for the baby dragon to just step out of it without a hitch.

It was a thing he did the very second it was possible and walked further into the living room. A small sigh left the nose of the unicorn as the suit turned itself back to the original size and she placed it to the side, making it a worry for later. The aura left the suit and then reappeared around her glasses which were then levitated off of her nose and got set on the same table the gently steaming cup of tea took its residence.

Her horn gently discharged itself and Twilight shivered slightly as some of the magic flowed back into her body. “Never getting used to that,” she said softly to herself. After that she made her way back to the sofa, but she never sat down upon it. Instead she stood next to Spike and in silence there was a warm hoof placed on his shoulder. She guided him over to an old looking rocking chair that was big enough for the both of them and was just referred to as their 'comfort chair’.

Spike got the silent message and the two of them took place on it together. The mare allowed her warm body to not only dry his scales, but also comfort the cold body of the dragon as the bothering questions couldn't hold themselves anymore. “What happened, Spike?” she asked in a whispering yet kind tone. Almost in a tone that could be spoken by a mother.

Some uncomfortable moans left his body as Spike was not willing to recall the memories that raced through his little mind. But there always had been something about Twilight, that made him feel comfortable when he spoke to her. She had been there all his life acting like the mother he never truly had. The mare could be in so much studies she truly forgot the world around her, but the slightest hiccup of the baby dragon, broke that like a finger snip or hoof clap.

A deep sigh left both his mouth and nose before he finally answered the question asked to him with some difficulty. “R-Rarity, flipped out against me... D-Don’t ask how or what. But let’s say, she broke my heart for her,” he brought forth. He snuggled up against the chest of the mare.

The unicorn just couldn't believe the words Spike told her. Sure, she would have expected them to come from a pony like Rainbow Dash for sure. But not from the unicorn of grace. She was always such a sweetheart to him after all. She wrapped her forelegs a little tighter around him while starting to nuzzle his forehead with great care. Yet she didn't had any words to speak with the exception of two little ones. “Oh my...”

“Yeah,” was all Spike said in response.

They just sat there like a mother comforting her son in the rocking chair as the seconds turned to minutes. Minutes that on their turn became hours. The storm had erupted into the most violent one of the past six months. It almost matched the strength as the one on the very night that Rarity woke up and discovered that her appearance had changed forever.

For the thunder rolled in one after the other as flashes of lightning didn't stop coming, one above the Acres, one above SugarCube Corner and one in the far distance, near the Everfree forest, all could be seen at once for those with an watchful eye. The light was everywhere for just a moment and so was the danger.

“Come on Spike, let’s bring you to bed.” Twilight eventually spoke as she uncurled her forelegs a little. Her tail removed itself from his side before the dragon stopped snuggling the chest of the mare. He responded to her with a silent nod.

The both of them stood up from the couch while they prepared for the journey to the bedroom. The hooves of Twilight then softly clattered against the wooden floor whereas Spike moved silently over it. Together they moved up the old staircase before the two turned themselves into the ever so loved bedroom. And it was there where the dragon wanted to do nothing else but to crawl in his basket and forget the day had ever happened to him.

Twilight let her eyes fall upon the events and out a small giggle to this before she made her reply. “How about sleeping in my bed for the time being, Spike?”

His entire head perked up to the rather unexpected reply from the unicorn as he blinked a couple times slowly. “Huh? I-In your bed..?” he brought forth in a careful manner.

She gave him a small nod as her horn charged itself once again and gently levitated the little dragon over to her much more comfortable laying bed. But before she placed him down in it, the blankets got pushed aside in order to create space big enough for two beings to crawl under them, which is just what the mare did before carefully discharging her horn.

The magical aura disappeared around Spike and he fell a couple inches down before he met the soft mattress of the bed. He crawled up and into the hooves of Twilight who pulled the blankets over the both of them.

“Goodnight Spike, may you sleep well,” the mare said before she kissed the forehead of the dragon. Then she fell in a deep asleep herself. Her studies had worn her out for the day. Even though the day hadn't even hit the evening.

“Night, mom,” replied Spike in the end. Just before he erupted out in tears once again. He silently spilled them over his cheeks and the fur of the sleeping mare as the minutes crawled by. Yet in the far end did even he fell asleep but he was in for the worst night rest in years as nightmare upon nightmare plagued him. Yet none were strong enough in order to wake him up screaming for his life but terrible enough to make him suffer deeply in his mind.

“What have I done? What have I done!?” the ivory coated unicorn shouted to herself as she was pacing up and down like a mad mare though her boutique in the late and storming afternoon. Her hooves brought her all over the place as her eyes were seeing both sadness for the dragon and rage for herself. “How could I have ever been so stupid to allow my rage to take over, a-against Spike no less!” she spoke to herself. Not even Rarity could have believed the scene as it happened.

Countless thoughts were racing through her mind after her eyes had been shut off from the world. Thoughts that were about her spoken words and she tried to place herself into his position when the eruption happened. But only to let a cold shiver go over her body from the sheer cruelty if her own voice and even her appearance at the time.

Rarity couldn't believe it, but the facts were clear as always. The sapphire blue rimmed eyes were revealed once more to the world. To see the living room of her boutique as they were filling themselves even more with rage. A rage was purely meant towards herself, and herself alone.

The mare her breathing animation became heavier with each passing second while her horn was charged up like never before. Whenever she would call upon her magic, it would coat the horn in elegance and grace, almost like a true lady. But that time, it just surrounded her horn like a raging fire. An eruption of anger and hatred that come from the base of the horn, and went all the way to the very top. “You, stupid, idiot!” she shouted against herself. The humming sounds of the magical power became only louder with each passing second.

Before she could even knew what was going on did one of the vases that stood in the living room got shot by a magical beam. A beam that was fired in a moment of pure insanity and desperation. The shattering of the glass had an interesting and unusual effect on the mare for sure, as it were the sounds that woke Rarity up from her delusional nightmare in order to prevent her breaking even more of her property.

“Oh no... C-Can this day, possibly get e-even...worse?” she said to herself while her eyes gazed upon the shattered vase. And what they saw, was another sight she would regret. For in the light of a thunder flash it was clearly seen, the coloring, type of glass and its non-existing content.

That broken vase that was made by somepony, or some ponies in fact, that were so dear to her that it caused her entire pose turned from a raged one into a shocked one as her left forehoof placed itself before her mouth. “I’m so sorry, Sweetie. So, so sorry,” she said with a sad voice. Her wings uncurled themselves in a manner from the shock that raced through her body.

Rarity could remember the day she got the object just so very well, almost as if it was the day before. A day that was filled with joy and her mind brought her back for another travel down the infamous memory lane. Back to the day she first laid her eyes upon it.

“Come on sis! Today is your big day!” the voice of a young filly with a loud crack in it spoke. All the while there were sudden shifts of mass that could be felt on the bed of the purple maned unicorn, who managed to raise up from her sleeping position.

The covers got removed from her eyes as a loud yawn followed before she finally found the time and place to speak and saw her beloved sister. “Morning Sweetie, and I know the day of today perhaps even better then you do.” Her entire expression changed into an asking one before she dared to ask a burning question in a silly sounding tone. “Can I have a big hug please?”

Without a second thought did the little filly turn in for a warm, tight yet soft hug as she wrapped her forelegs around Rarity as she did the same. “But of course! Everything on your birthday!” replied the filly as she started to nuzzle the chest of the mare.

Seconds were passing by slowly, but to them, it looked like minutes. Wonderful minutes of pure sisterly love which they would cherish for the rest of their lives. But as the parted from the hug, Sweetie planted three kisses on the mare her cheeks as she spoke joyfully. “Happy birthday Rarity!”

“Why thank you Sweetie,” she replied as she returned the kisses as well.

“You go ahead and prepare yourself, then Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and I will handle the rest,” her sister spoke while giving one last nuzzle.

And so said, so it happened. The purple maned unicorn prepared herself for the upcoming day of guests and parties. Sweetie and the other members of the Crusaders had prepared the living room and kitchen for the same reasons.

Eventually did an all made up unicorn ventured down the stairs in a dress she had made herself and was just perfect for a birthday party. Especially hers. With a smile she walked into the living room was pleasantly surprised from both the guests and the overall cheery mood of the party that was already going. Given it is Rarity that was spoken off, she took her time while preparing.

Every single soul that entered the boutique greeted her happily as they were returned just as happily. She took place in her chair before everypony present did the same ritual as her sister did before going over into the coffee or tea and the cake made by the lovely couple of Mr. and Ms. Cake.

Then came the time of opening the presents and the Crusaders were a little too eager to start off as they brought their present first. The eyes of the mare fell upon the rather odd sized package as she questioned in her mind what it could be before smiling. “Oh fillies, you didn't have to do it.”

“But we had to, sis!” answered Sweetie in a cheerful voice. “Now open it up!”

“Alright, alright, don’t be too hasty. Has mom never told you that haste is never a good thing?” she replied under a soft giggle as her horn charged itself up to unwrap the rather carefully packed present.

Sweetie looked over to her fellow crusaders before she turned herself around to her mother. Within the emerald green eyes could Pearl just read the question and she let out a giggle. “Your sister is right, haste is never a good thing. Though there are the occasional exception.” The young unicorn nodded to the words before she turned back to her sister with a smile

Yet as the insides were revealed for all to see did the birthday mare her eyes began to water up gently. For what got out of the box was the most wonderful, and a little random, vase she had ever seen in her life. “It’s, it’s magnificent! W-Where did you got it, if I may ask? From miss Luck or her friends?”

“Nope, we made it ourselves!” answered Apple Bloom proudly as she stood her chest out a little bit. Scootaloo chuckled a little bit at the scene before doing the same.

“Remember when we went to get our cutie marks at glassblowing? There we created it. Though we didn't got our mark...” said her sister as she also joined the other two.

“I, I... I am truly, truly speechless Sweetie,” the mare said as a gentle tear left her eye and just took all three of the young fillies in a thankful hold.

Her eyes opened themselves again as streams of bloody tears ran down her cheeks. “I am so sorry, Sweetie, I didn't know what went through me...” Without any kind of warning given or gotten, did the unicorn just ran up the stairs and headed for her bedroom at a near lightning speed. But only to plop down on her bed with her face being buried in the pillow to cry many more tears of sadness.

But when she laid there, the matter with Spike also came back to her like a hammer that hit a wall. The impact was so hard that the stones just shattered. Once again did the many thoughts ran through her before coming up with, what seemed to be, the only true conclusion to the matter. A conclusion that would put it to rest, or so she hoped.

Rarity turned herself around and held the pillow tight against her chest with her forelegs as she gazed towards the ceiling with blood streams all over her face. “It was bound to happen of course, a dragon and a pony can never be together in the first place. Let alone, with the thing I have become because Celestia knows bloody why! No, it, it is better this way,” she spoke in a deep sigh of both regret and relief left her nostrils. She closed her eyes once more as the sun was still standing high in the skies but the sound of the rain did its turn on the many windows of the boutique made it near impossible to judge the actual time of the day.

“Spike, I am so sorry it had to happen this way, if, if there was another, I would have done it,” said Rarity to herself before she closed her eyes again. But through the streets of Ponyville, there happened to be one pony who dared to make its way through the pouring rain. A blue coated, very light blue maned being who wore a light purple, star patterned cloak and hat. If the pony had to be judged, it looked like a wizard from the ages long ago. The pony had its tracks set for the Carousel Boutique and made sure that the eyes were hidden from the crowd as the gem which figured as a crest piece, shone and sparked gently with her magical powers.

While it was true that the mysterious pony was the only one who dared to be out in the thunderstorm, there was one pegasus that had hurried its way back into the small home at the edge of the Everfree. With the mane and coat being soaked from the rain, the door of the cottage fell back in its lock and the panting filled the room.

With much effort had Fluttershy returned to her own home and she was more than happy to be there once more. For the storm that had been released was one that scared the shy pegasus to near death. With the thunder rumbling and the rain ticking against the window, the pegasus made the decision to first take a long and hot shower before she would do anything else.

The pegasus passed her little Angel bunny without a word. That caused him to have looked up to her from his position. Normally he would receive a pet of some sort but there was just nothing. He peeked his head around the corner and saw how his owner went up the stairs to the second floor of the cottage. A floor where her bedroom and bathroom could be found together with some more rooms. Rooms he never had entered or didn't lay in his field of interest.

With her mane still dripping from the waters of nature did Fluttershy enter the bedroom and her eyes fell upon the bed that stood there. It was a simple bed but she laid comfortable within it and liked it. None ever heard her complaining about it for certain. For the rest there wasn't much to mention outside of the many walkways for the critters to walk around and poles for the birds to rest upon. Last but not least was there also a clothing closet. A rather big clothing closet.

Fluttershy opened one of the doors under a sigh and she looked through the outfits that hung on the racks within it. Even though she was a pony and didn't wear clothes on normal occasions, she still liked the feeling from time to time. And as it was, the storm was one of those times. Her eyes went over dresses that were made by Rarity and she shook her head by nearly each of them.

“As wonderful as they are, they are all just too, complicated,” the mare said to herself before she saw something she wanted. With a smile on her face she took the item out of the closet and laid it upon the bed. Her eyes were staring at a light black colored nightie that was perfect for her to slid in and wear. “Uhm, been some time since I last worse you, you always have been so comfortable in my eyes. Soft silk, hmhm.”

Then she was off to the bathroom in order to refresh herself from the storm that raged over the world outside and would continue to do that for an unknown amount of time. With the towels that were placed upon the ground and her in the shower, would the waters of goodness have streamed over her body. To her it felt like every bit of dirt got washed away from her body and she still had to begin with washing herself thoroughly.

Little songs and lullabies were hummed by the pegasus while she took her shower. The steam created by the temperature of the water penetrated her nose and she closed her eyes in a gentle manner. While the water clashed against her back, she knew the time was there again. The time to witness that what she had been hiding for since the day she had received it, a day ever so long ago and so deep within the woods of Everfree.

While she stood in the shower, Fluttershy released a deep sigh through her mouth before she moved herself up in a bipedal pose. With one of her forelegs that acted as a support did the shy pegasus lean against the very wall. The free hoof was used to move itself over the chest and belly. Shocks of pain went through her as she moved the hoof over three particular places that laid rather close to one another.

Fluttershy dared to open up her eyes and she stared down to both her chest and belly. Even through the fur it was clearly visible to see, the very scars made by the wolf she was attacked by. The wolf that had changed her life as well. But the mare her changes didn't happen to be as drastic as those of Rarity. Yet little did the two mares knew of their condition from one another.

Where the two would have met up every single day at least once, their contact had watering down after the events. Letters were sent out on a rare occasion but they never met in the flesh ever since. But if they would meet, it would be a thing that would change itself in the far future of the two. They were both unique beings in the world, made even more so with their conditions. The chance existed that they would have engaged in a fight. The thought was bleak, but the possibility there.

The pegasus kept staring at the created scars and she just couldn't believe the whole fact that she was still alive after such a brutal attack. Memories of what happened after the claw sank down in her flesh she didn't had anymore. And for a pony like Fluttershy, that was a gift given by the goddesses of the sun and moon. She even prayed in silence every night for that. With the help of the attack she happened to be a little bit spiritual then she always had been.

“At least, they aren't as worse, as they could have been,” she said in a soft tone she lowered her body again. With all of the power in her body did she tried to take her thoughts away from the scar but that was asking almost the impossible. All she really could do was just to continue with her shower and jump in her nightie to start enjoying an evening on the couch with her critters.

Which was the exact thing that Fluttershy did for the remainders of the day. With her being fresh and feeling like new, the yellowish coated pegasus walked back to her own bedroom and with one well-placed motion, she slid in her nightie that laid on the bed. With the silk that touched upon the still gently moistened fur and skin, she released a little moan which was followed up by a giggle. “Oops,” she said without much sounds. She brought her hoof before her mouth to cover it up quick.

Fluttershy left her bed and straightened the light black and comfortable nightie. A nightie that went all the way down to the knees of her hindlegs and covered most of the body in a nonchalant manner. It was a simple thing really but that was how she liked it at best. The mare had always loved it and nopony could ever bring something in against that. But its biggest advantage was the fact that it managed to cover the scars she had gained.

In order to hide what had happened to her, every time when Fluttershy left for the outside world, she wore something varying from a t-shirt to a dress. As long as her belly and the scars got covered up, she was more than happy. For all of the ponies she knew, didn't had to know about what she had gotten over time. For she was too afraid of what they might say of her, a fear that was rightfully placed into the hearts of those unknown and unfamiliar.

While she laid down on the couch in the living room, another moan left her as the water that was stuck in her ears finally had left them. Angel made his way up to her chest and looked her in the eyes with a questioning gaze.

“Of course you may, Angel,” she spoke to him and in response he made his spot comfortable to sleep on. And for the first time since she had arrived back home got the little white bunny the much desired pet behind the ears before he fell asleep in peace. Fluttershy herself on the other end continued to wonder just what could have caused the storm and for how long it would continue to rage on.

Yet her biggest concern didn't laid by herself. It laid by all of the creatures that lived outside. Creatures that couldn't leave their little homes because they were hidden deep within Everfree. A frightening thought that haunted her ever since she took the job as animal caretaker. Yet the woods were known for its tough animals and whether the philosophy was liked or not, in nature it was survival of the fittest.

Even though the storm was still raging on in all of its mysterious glory, the rage that could be found within the heart of a pony is one thing to be cautions around. For no amount of rain, wind and lightning could have beaten that. It was especially true for the cloaked, hat wearing, blue coated pony that had made its way towards the Carousel Boutique. For that pony possessed a power greater than the storm unleashed over the rustic little town. The day was already worse and a particular ivory coated unicorn had asked the forbidden question out loud.

It would be the pony that dared to walk on the streets in the terrible weather, that would be answering the call that was being made. Yet neither of the two would know just what laid at stake.

27 A beast unleashed

The hat wearing pony had found itself standing before the boutique of Rarity and she let out a gentle chuckle at the rather, miserable, sight that was being made before it. “So this, is the home of the Joker?” it spoke in a voice which the other mare would know all too well, if not a little bit too. The tone itself was a cynical one which wasn't all too hard to miss to begin with. The pony made no time to go to waste and took a walk around the building in the pouring rain. Safety wasn't much of its concern, as most ponies wanted to stay inside their warm and cosy homes but the pony wanted to know the structure of the building nonetheless.

“Hmm, not exactly what Trixie had expected from a thing as she had heard about, but it won’t matter anyway. For once she gets her way, the debt shall be taken,” the cloaked pony said with a huff. She found herself back at the door in front of the building. There was a deep breath to be taken in order to get into the act that needed to be played and knocked rather loudly on it. And then it was waiting, waiting for any form of response that would possibly come.

In the bedroom of the boutique had Rarity opened her eyes and wiped away her tears before she hoisted herself out of bed. In a careful trot she made her way down the stairs as the knock did its turn again on the door. “Yes, yes! I am coming alright!” she spoke from the stairs loud enough so that her visitor would have heard it. Her mood was not the most pleasant to start with and it would only go even more down the drain with time.

When Rarity did open the door, the reaction on her face appeared like she had seen a ghost. It changed lightning fast from irritated to downright baffled. The head of the mysterious pony before her rose itself up to meet their eye levels. The motion revealed the dark gray violet rims it had as the rain that dripped off of her hat. “What are you doing back here, court jester?” spoke Rarity towards her in an angry manner. A mere second worth of looking was more than enough for the ivory coated unicorn to know exactly just who the pony before her was and she wasn't happy about it in the slightest.

“Trixie doesn't require much from the Joker, all she needs is a little bit of help.” Trixie spoke up as she glared into the eyes of the unicorn with a near death stare.

“Joker? That is the best insult you can bring upon me? Some kind of crazy villain out of a Mare-Do-Well comic? Hmph, you are still as weak as ever when it comes to that,” replied Rarity under a huff of annoyance. With everything that happened so far, having Trixie at her doorstep was about one of the last things that she needed to have. The worst part was the fact that she had to deal with the crazed mare as well. Her day had only gotten better with each passing minute.

“Well excuse me, princess. But may Trixie come in for shelter from this terrible storm?” the other mare replied. Though she had already set a hoof strategically inside. One that would block the door if Rarity decided to just flat out close it before her nose.

Though being the lady she was, Rarity couldn't just let her stand outside. Even though the two had a growing hate towards each other thanks to their pasts, she just couldn't leave her ladylike side behind with the clop of a hoof. She did the only thing that was reasonable for her in the situation. She just made way for the magician to enter her beloved home. A thing she rather didn't do too starts with.

“Would you be so kind to show Trixie where the Joker keeps her hatstand?” said Trixie up in a teasing tone. “And thank you.”

“You are welcome,” replied Rarity in return as she pointed to the hatstand with a hoof on her right and Trixie’s left. The vampiric mare turned her attention back to the outside world and mumbled some words under her breath. One last glare was given to the skies above her and then she just closed the door again. Rarity turned herself around and made her way over to the living room with her horn charged up. All of the curtains started to open themselves as the sun was nowhere to be seen and she wasn't in the mood to light up the candles.

Trixie took off her hat and cloak which both got hung on the hatstand which then revealed the true shape of her mane and she followed Rarity into the living room with a smirk on her face. “Words have it that you have changed over the course of time,” she spoke while Rarity found herself standing by one of the windows, looking outside once more. “And... renovated?” was added with haste when the eyes of the magician fell on the broken vase. Trixie might not be remembering it - or not as well - but Rarity remembered their encounter as if it was the day before. An unpleasant experience it was for her to say the least.

“That was an unfortunate accident,” was Rarity’s first replied before she turned her head back around. And only after Trixie had fallen again in her field of view did she continue on with her words. “Who said it was me that changed? Maybe it has been the world that changed more than you think, jester.”

There was a faint smirk formed to form itself on the face of Trixie. A smirk that caused Rarity to question a couple things about her arrival to begin with. “Why have you even come here, especially today of all days? It’s storming like mad out there,” she asked in a genuine interested tone.

“Hmhmhm, Trixie needs to be sure of a couple things. A couple things of which Trixie is sure you are the perfect mare to help her with,” the other unicorn answered. “Thunder, rain, wind, it doesn’t matter to Trixie at all.” She stuck out her neck and gave Rarity the chance to gaze over it. She let her look once more over the bite marks and healed skin that were to be seen.

The vampiric unicorn knew of course right away just what they were. Though she decided to play stupid and pray that she would fall for it. If all of that failed, she could place the blame on another race. “I, I don’t know how I will be able to help you out with any medical attention, explain yourself further please,” she said in response. Her entire body turned itself around and she let herself lean against the wall of the window, giving off a wondering look towards the other mare.

“Trixie doesn't need medical attention. Don't you remember it then? That it was you who did this to Trixie?” the mare replied while the grin got even wider. Apparently she did remember the encounter as well as Rarity did, which was a dangerous combination for the both of them.

“Me? I am sorry, but are you crazy? What is next, you fighting off a pack of timberwolves just like that?” said Rarity in a deep chuckle towards her. “You sure it wasn't a changeling that appeared to be me and that had drained you? You know how vicious they have gotten after the wedding, right?”

Trixie heard the words spoken by her but she didn't gave them any heed. For she was already charging up her horn and other unicorn saw it coming. In her mind she had started to weigh out the odds against a beam to beam battle against her. She knew that Trixie wasn't the most skilled unicorn when it came to magic and thus she had a chance of winning. Though the problem was that Rarity herself knew little to no magic. A problem that would become a high price to pay.

Without any second thought on her mind, had Rarity moved out of her relaxing pose and charged up her own horn. Trixie kept her eyes peeled on the ivory unicorn and she knew it would be an easy battle. But looks always had been deceiving when it came to the seamstress. “Fire!” they both shouted at the same time and released the charges of their horn.

The magic that was released forged themselves into beams which clashed against each other in the middle. A middle where a sphere was starting to create itself. The ivory unicorn placed herself a bit better for the casting as Trixie dared to close in the gap between them by taking a step forward. “Trixie will always be the far more superior mage, tailor,” the magician spoke up with a confident tone in her voice.

“Rather a tailor then a failed circus act!” replied Rarity before adding more power to her own beam. The words spoken caused a rage feeling deep inside the other unicorn mare and she began to increase the amount of magic in her own horn. With all the power output did Rarity struggle on keeping her wings around her body and they were trembling to just spread themselves out in their full glory. It was a risky plan, but she didn't dare to do it.

“You take that back..!” growled Trixie before she gave her own eyes the time to look passed the sphere and towards the ‘nightgown’ of Rarity. Almost right away she saw through the deceptive looks and spoke the last word of her sentence. “...Vampony.”

That single word was enough for the ivory coated unicorn to literally lose all of her balance that was required for the spell. And within a second she took the full hit of Trixie’s beam to the face and neck. Rarity got sent against the wall and hit her head against the windowsill before her body dropped itself on the ground.

“So it is true then, Trixie always knew the truth behind you,” the other unicorn replied as she discharged her horn and blew away the smoke from it like it was nothing. “My revenge against you shall be a lot better than the blood you took from me.”

“You don’t, understand...” Rarity managed to say. With all her might had she crawled back up on all four of her hooves. “You don’t, bloody understand, anything.”

“What is there to understand, Joker? The fact you drain the very blood from others?” Trixie questioned before she turned herself around and faced the archway that led to the shop area. “The Great and Powerful Trixie, vampony slayer. Yes, Trixie likes that title,” she added in a cocky voice. A grin formed itself on her face that was more menacing than the last. Her eyes closed themselves while her fantasies were given the free range to consume her mind.

It was in that moment that the vampiric unicorn saw her chance clean to make her counter attack. “I don’t think so..!” Rarity whispered to herself. Her horn charged itself up almost in silence and one of the books on the bookshelf gained the aura as well. Before Trixie could even react to what was going on, it was the seamstress who had flung the thick dictionary against the head of the magician. Due to the impact that was received, it was her turn to fall to the ground.

Rarity made her way up to her under a heavy breathing. Her eyes turned themselves over from the sapphire blue coloring over to the red one. “Night, night,” she spoke in a tone that just spoke cruelty and looked the mare deep within her violet eyes. And then she jammed the book once again on the head of Trixie, hard enough to knock her out cold.

With the blacked out mare who literally accused her from the being what she was, there were many guesses of just how she was able to discover the truth behind her. But time wasn't on her side as had to get rid of the unconscious body. In the moment of time did she do the only thing that she could think off. Which happened to be dragging the body over to the backdoor of the boutique.

Rarity dragged the body through the working area before she reached the desired door. With her eyes she peeked gently through the windows it had in the hope to see not a single soul. There was truly a lot she had to thank to the storm, because there wasn't any living soul out there and she opened the door. Then the body of the unicorn was just dumped out on the street that walked behind the boutique. Rarity turned herself back around and then disappeared for about ten seconds. When she did return, she threw the attire after it soon afterward.

The cloak landed over the body of the blacked out mare whereas the hat landed in front of her. Trixie was literally left in the dirt but Rarity could be caring less for it. For it was that mare who had discovered the truth behind her and was unconscious. In her mind was the problem solved and with the storm raging on so nopony dared to leave their homes for anything. And the final nail in the coffin was the fact that she laid in a manner as if she had passed out from having too much drinks.

The afternoon rainstorm was still rampaging over the land and didn’t seemed to know an end. Ponies from all over town left their jobs in order to be with their loved ones for a relaxing late afternoon, evening and night. The sun which stood high above the dark clouds started to make its way towards Canterlot faster and faster before it disappeared behind the majestic hills of the towering castle. The final rays of the sun could be seen before the wonderful and by some feared moon slowly did its turn again as the darkness took hold of the world.

Ponies that would pass the boutique on a daily base didn't even look up anymore from its changed appearance. Though they never left wondering just how it could have happened. But none had the courage to just knock on the door and ask the why's. Which the mare of the house found both relaxing and saddening at the same time but she had gotten used to it over time. And just having fought of Trixie out of her home, rest was all that what she needed on the already dreadful day.

At first there was of course Spike who broke into her home and she broke his heart in return. He got followed up the nameable arch nemesis of Twilight who had seen through her disguise and she got hit by the powerful beam that Trixie was able to cast. Something that had severely weakened her for certain. So a rest was what she truly desired and in order to get it, Rarity laid down on her sofa with her eyes closed. Her breathing was gentle but the exhaustion could be heard within it while her magic reserves were starting to refill themselves again.

Yet what was most surprising was the fact that none of the passing by souls as much as looked over to the body of Trixie. None of them seemed to be willing to walk over to her, if they even saw her that was. For the back road behind the building was one not used by many ponies to begin with.

Hours went passed by like it was nothing and time found itself then at the point of the late evening and early hours of the night. It was then that the red eyes of the unicorn showed themselves once again as her thirst was killing her. She needed to feed again and had to do it soon. But she had not forgotten what happened that day as she hoisted herself up and sat up on the sofa. “No, no you don’t. You will not feed of anything tonight,” she said to herself and took a deep inhale before continuing on with her words. “You, just, don’t...”

She made it as a promise to herself, a promise that would have deadly consequences as a starving vampony was even more lethal than just a thirsty one. Consequences she would find out through the hard way as the night will pass on. For time itself stopped for nothing and nopony.

Rarity left the sofa and walked out of the room. She passed the hallway which housed the stairs and her ears were given another listen to the play of the pouring water hitting the many windows of the building. She went straight through the shop area and headed into her working area. With a little charge there were some of the candles that got lit in order to see what she was going to do. But also to reveal the glory that was her honored work as a dressmaker and tailor.

Her horn kept itself charged with a graceful aura as sewing equipment and fabric were starting to levitate themselves as she moved her body into the middle of the room to perform a well-known ritual for her. The art of the dress had she called it and it was a magnificent sight to behold. But also something that would take her mind off the matters of the day. To fully relax her mind and body from her vampiric needs and earthly desires.

The unicorn rose up on her hindlegs which got placed close against one another. Her eyes were shut from the world in order for her to concentrate even deeper as he fore legs spread open and moved to either side of her, making her look like a cross that stood on the ground. Her horn was still charged up lightly and the power that was flowing within it, would only become more and more.

The hum of power was starting to dominate the natural silence of the room and even became a louder sound than the very rain that ticked against the windows. But the hum of power was about to mix itself with a hum of the mare as faint notes did their turn through her mouth. Her wings uncurled themselves with care. Though only to reveal an both amazing yet horrifying sight to behold within the light of her blue aura and the orange flames.

In time did the magical blue aura of the unicorn became stronger and stronger around the pieces of fabric and sewing equipment as they started to dance in symphony with each other. It was then that the true magic that was flowing through her body got released into the outside world. For the fabric got snipped to pieces, sewed back together and literally being mold into the desired shape that Rarity had before her eyes and in her mind.

More of the musical and magical humming did its turn through the room before some of the mannequins got levitated and danced the waltz with one another as a smile formed on the mare her face. “~And that’s the art of the dress~” she sung to herself in a sweet sounding voice. Rarity had truly enjoyed the moments she was having with herself. For in her eyes, that was her element, her life and above all: her destiny. A wonderful and magical moment that wasn’t being witnessed by many outside of family and friends.

But just when she thought that nothing could go wrong any more for the night, there was a shock of pain which went through her body and as a result, wings tucked themselves in forcefully while she dropped back on all four of her legs. The shock also cut off her magic connection to everything within a second. Gone was the magical moment of serine calm and peace.

All the things that were levitated in the air came rushing down at the speed gravity could pull it as she shook her head to keep her consciousness. Her right forehoof made gentle contact with her forehead under a soft moan. The heavy pounding could be felt within it, within her skull to be exact. “What in the wide, world..?” she mumbled to herself. Her eyes opened themselves to see just the mess that was created from that single drop.

Mannequins could be seen laying together on the ground while unfinished products covered them or were doing the same. “For the love of everything... How, could this have happened?” Rarity wondered herself out loud. Never in her life had she managed to make such a catastrophe from her working area. Something had caused her to make such a mess of the place. Something had caused her to lose her focus. Where it originated from? She would have loved to know.

But just as she questioned herself that, there was another shock that went through her body. And just then the reality kicked back in and Rarity realized just how thirsty she had become over the hours she was working. Though she was either brave, or very stupid to not give into the thirst at that point in time. She had made the promise to herself and she was not even willing to go out and hunt for fresh blood. All because of the dreadful events from the terribly long day.

Rarity did the only thing she thought that was logical to do, and that was nothing else but run. Run for her room and lock herself in to keep the upcoming damage to a minimum. Then her mind managed to kick in at the thought. For her room had many windows that could easily be broken by the brute force, a force that the unicorn did possess if she wanted too. Rarity shook her head at the plan before she galloped over to a door by the stairs, knowing the only place she could be safe.

That place happened to be the very basement of the boutique. Not even a second was wasted as the mare opened the door that led to it and walked down the stone, spiraling stairs. After a few steps she stopped and both closed and locked the door with a spell that was taught by her mother. She knew that it would work and not fail under any given circumstances. A spell that would lock her up in the room in order to prevent any major damage to happen to anything and anypony.

With the magical lock set upon the door, gave the mare a nod. Rarity herself decently comfortable in the clean and emptied basement. With her horn charged was it the magical aura that was the only source of light among the darkness. The blue glow of the aura illuminated quite the bit of space as a deep sigh left her nostrils. “So, here we are then, once again,” the mare muttered to herself. Of course she knew what had happened in that room, all that time ago.

Time appeared to have come to a standstill down there after her last visit as nothing had been changed due to her not even coming there as often as she should have been. The sounds of the fires that were raging in the boiler could be heard clear as it could be as the weak smell of burned meat still found itself in the room.

But it was the smell, or better said this stench of burned pony flesh, that caused Rarity to lose her mind as a whole. As soon as it entered her nose and got processed by her brain got everything within her body knocked back to its primal mode. All of her desires left her body and she was only wanting to feed from anything possible. Dead or alive, hunt or no hunt, friend or enemy, loved one or family. It didn't matter to her as long as she got what she wanted so badly.

A roar of pure primal power left her mouth before her wings spread themselves ever so slowly yet intimidating from around her body. The shadow she cast was one that was rather avoided by any living creature as the magical blue aura disappeared from the horn, only leaving the red irises clearly visible. That, combined with the orange outline of her as the fires of the boiler raged on behind her made her look like the queen of Tartarus. The comparison was drawn even further with the pose she had assumed.

“Hunger... Thirst,” she brought out in a crazed undertone as she made her way back over to the door. Though when she galloped up the stone stairs, she was blocked by the wooden door. And it was said that every action had an equal and opposite reaction. The action was that she walked into the door but given how it as an unmovable object - not to mention the lock she put on it - was the reaction that she bounced off from it and rolled down the stairs only to land face flat against the floor of the basement.

The mare found herself back on the floor before there was a growl that left her. She crawled back on her hooves and her eyes made the dreaded transition from their blue coloring, into the red ones. The beast hadn’t been released within her mind alone, but it caused through her body as well. It had taken its full control over the unicorn and she released a roar towards the spell protected door.

On the other end was her cast spell was a success. It indeed prevented her from going out but her current primal state prevented her mind from remembering the facts as they were. And after the roar she started to flap her wings like never before. And for the very first time ever since her last practice, Rarity attempted to fly again. With her dreaded red eyes she looked over up to the spiraling stairs and to the invisible locked door with another growl. One way or the other, she would find a way to get out of her hold.

She didn't gave one bit about the barricade that was put up for she would feed, somehow. Rarity was just flying a little around by then and it made her getting much more used to the wings as they were intended for the purpose of flight. With her sick mind she enjoyed the newly gained points of view while she used the shadows that naturally were cast in the basement to her own advantage.

Hidden among them, within the basement that was lit by just one source of light was she right in her element of being nothing else but a vampony. The unicorn of grace did a couple aerial assaults on imaginary targets before she bit their ‘necks’ in a violent way to drain. Only to have murdered her imaginary victims in the most horrifying ways afterwards.

Though every time she was done with pretending to feed from their blood, her head rose itself up to the ceiling before there was something released within the air. A powerful roar of the purest moments of delight was what left her. But also one that indulged nothing but true fear for anypony that could hear it. A thing which wasn't the case for her luckily.

The normally always so graceful and elegant lady was by then nothing more than what vamponies of old always had been according to the books of ancient times. Mindless monsters that were only out to feed on the blood of the living in order to keep existing themselves. Like the parasites or leeches that they truly were.

Luck found itself on her side once again for the fact that nopony could hear her actions. That was due to the basement being safely hidden under the ground and it didn't had any windows whatsoever. Sweetie Belle happened to be staying by her parents and nopony would ever come to her door. Rarity had all the time and freedom to rage and rant all she wanted. That was before the unavoidable luckily happened.

While the night turned into the day and every pony woke up and went to do that what they always did, Rarity still found herself rampaging through the basement of the building in the fullest of forces. It was only when the sun had set once again did her anger became lower and her instincts becoming less. For the whole of the day she had been going on with her pointless rage of hunger for blood.

For the whole day had she been rampaging through the basement of her boutique. She had been attacking imaginary targets, seducing them to the point of no return and even went far enough to lick her body clean with her tongue like a cat. Bored was the right word for her current state of mind and it was that that caused her primal instincts to lose their power.

Because as they got less and less powerful with time and lost their hold upon her, the real Rarity became more aware of the situation again. The unicorn also realized that she was hovering with her wings near the ceiling of the basement for whatever reason that might have been. But where her primal form knew exactly what to do and her able to tolerate the pain, her regular self didn't.

Time didn't had to progress long anyway before she was flapping her wings in the most oddest of ways which resulted in her just plummeting down back to the floor of the basement, hitting the floor with her precious behind.

“Ouch!” Rarity yelped gently before she got back up on her hooves while using the wings to gently rub the sore area. “Not where I expected to end up, to begin with...” Her eyes gazed upon the stone staircase as she found it time, time to give in to her needs. “Suppose it’s better than the damage that could have been done, though.”

The time for somepony to bleed because of her fangs had come once again, whether she liked it or not. For no one could ever have defied the nature of the creature.

28 It's the nature of the creature

Rarity still hadn’t fed off of any blood but at least she was able to hold her own sanity intact for as little as she could. Despite the unimaginable thirst, Rarity allowed a deep sigh to leave her nose with force. The past night and day had been both rough and tough against her. She had done things she never had even thought of doing.

The unicorn called upon her magic in order to open the door of the basement. A door that had held her locked in there for the time she had truly lost her mind. She had tried to sleep in between her rampages but was literally impossible for her to do so. For too many things were on her mind and with her thirst playing up harder than ever before, it was time once again.

Hours had gone by and the evening sun was sending its last and weak rays of light over the land. The unicorn mare knew that the day was over due to instinct and under a soft click the door that would lead over to the ground floor of the boutique got unlocked through magic. Rarity walked up the final steps of the stone and spiraling stairs and prepared her wings to be placed in her face within a mere second. “It is either now or next night, darling. Feed you must at one point in time,” she mumbled to herself before her hoof reached for the doorknob.

It got turned to the left side in order to get unlocked and once the unique click had done its turn through her ears, she pushed the door open. Yet then it was the fear which started to rise as she prepared herself for the worst. If the rays of the sun met her hide, she would erupt out in an uncontrollable inferno that would eventually lead into her unfortunate passing away if she didn't retreat back to the shadows in time.

Though it would put an end to her suffering, since she wouldn't able to harm anypony else anymore. But it was the thought of death as a whole that still frightened her. She had been given a second chance of life to a certain degree. Even though it had turned her into a true monster of her former self.

The storm had laid down and all that remained from it was the damage it had done. Yet the rays that would have met meet her coat stayed out as nothing happened to her body. The unicorn made her way over into a boutique where not a single curtain was closed. The streams of light made their way through the windows in their fullest of glories and she first hissed towards them.

Her eyes weren't used to them and she had to give them some time in order to make sure they could withstand the dreaded light. But as she opened her eyes ever so carefully and looked directly into the beams, she just smiled at them. For as deadly as they were to her, so beautiful they danced through the window. They created a rather wonderful play of light which she could appreciate and watch for hours. “Now this, is what I like to see,” she spoke in a gentle whisper which was followed up by a giggle.

The unicorn made her way further into the hallway before the door got closed behind her and through a series of swift motion she managed to make her way over to the front door. Her horn kept itself charged all of the time as she would be needing it one last time. Not only began the main front door of the boutique to open up but also it was the black cloak that took refuge on the hatstand to levitate.

The piece of cloth got picked up and with grace was it dropped over her slender and gorgeously curved body. It hid her whole being once more and thus did the creature of pure darkness reemerge from the depths of Tartarus. The only visible parts were the red rims which got traded in for the sapphire blue ones. Both bright and powerful were they both shown and shone. Just perfect for a lady of her posture and status.

It was for the first time in months that the front door of the Carousel Boutique opened and somepony left during the late afternoon time. But the event was not seen by any other soul for everypony was minding their own business as per usual. Rarity’s deep sapphire blue rims gazed down the streets of the town as another shot of pain went through her. She needed fresh blood to course through her veins and it was needed fast. Faster than ever before in her vampiric existence. For she running on truly the last resorts that she had.

Before she would go on her hunt, there was the feeling that rose inside of her that there was something forgotten, something that was of considerable importance in her eyes and ears. Thus instead of running up the roads in an attempt to find a suitable prey for her needs, Rarity quickly made her way to the back of the building.

To the exact spot where she dumped nopony else then Trixie. But as she came to the location and saw that the blue coated unicorn was nowhere to be found did the questions only rose. “Now where's that failed court jester?” muttered Rarity to herself with an eye squeezed to half its size. A soft hiss left her mouth while she thought about the possible outcomes of what could have happened to her. Outcomes that weren't working in her favor in any way or form.

It was then that her eyes caught something different which could be seen in the dirt. For something that appeared to be like markings of drag were visible within the wet earth. Those drag markings would have turned into hoofprints a bit further down the road. Prints that seemed to have made their way to the nearest exit of the town or close to it. Rarity huffed deeply in herself while she gave off a nod. “Hmph, and good riddance to you.”

The more she wasted her time with looking just where Trixie had ran off to, the more Rarity was treated by another loving shock of her body. A shock that sent her mind back to the primal state of the being she was. She found herself ready to kill a being if that was what it took to get what she needed. Her friendly looking eyes turned into a seducing glare of utter lust while her extended teeth became a little bit visible under the cloak. Rarity was more than ready to start the game that would be the hunting game. A game that went accompanied with a sick, hidden, guilty pleasure.

The mare left the surrounding areas of the boutique before anypony would be taken notice her scurrying around for no apparent reason. She would have turned herself around and gently yet casually trotted over into the direction that was leading over to the other end of the little town while she lost herself more and more in her inner primal beast of a personality. The more she walked, the more it changed from a straight and elegant one, to a swinging and seducing one. Her flanks would have been shown in their full glory if it wasn't hidden under her body covering attire.

While a near lethal smirk slowly started to appear on her face she walked into the more eastern parts of the quiet town. The houses that were located in that particular part of the town had a bit of a different architecture in that part, for they had a much newer or more recent look towards them.

It was a truly painful fact that came forth as the east part of Ponyville once fell victim to a devastating fire. A fire that was so powerful that there was nothing that could be to safe that part from its doom. Yet the blazing inferno was caused by the almost never spoken age of the most infamous nightmare hunts.

Those hunts that were organized by overly fanatic members of the Celestial Sun Church which were sent out to kill all the members of the Lunar Moon Church. Idiotic hunts they were without a doubt and everypony agreed upon that in later times. All because of the Celestial members always accused the Lunar ones as collaborators of Nightmare Moon herself. But in reality, they had nothing to do with it. It were mad times when some the members of the Lunar Moon found themselves in the east part of the town and it got set ablaze without a warning of any kind. Trapped in the inferno, they went to their grave just because of reasons of insanity.

To that very day did Celestia still feel guilt for that her church was to blame and when the matter came to light, had the both of them declared as nonexistent from that point onward. But the deeds, they were done and couldn't be undone. That was the reason for the newer looks, if the history was told right. For not even the princesses themselves had the desires to speak over the matters in public. They rather kept the entire hunts in the silence, but never denied they didn't happen. A darker time in an already dark period of their lands.

She had entered the eastern region of town and there she began to look for ponies. Ponies who would be able to help her with her problem, so to speak. Her eyes past both stallions and mares alike but never turned or even dared to fell on young fillies and colts. It didn't matter how far she was gone, some part deep inside of her brain and none beating heart almost forbid it to prey on young ponies. For it was the young generation that was filled with potential and had chances time and time again, at least that was how Rarity looked upon them. In reality, it just appeared everypony got even more stupid.

She had only been going through five streets before she found the perfect pony for her needs. A lonesome mare who was just wandering through a quiet street. An earth pony mare with a soft yellow coat and a mane that was a mixture of dark blue and light purple while her cutie mark was three wrapped up sweet treats. The eyes found themselves closed as she hummed a small song to herself. She appeared to be completely off of the world as it was, a fact Rarity would love to set straight for her in her own manner.

With her deadly fangs gently making themselves visible because of her upper lips that curled up and her tongue went past the front teeth of the vampiric mare. “Aah,” she spoke after her tongue also had moistened her lips. And so it was the plan of hunter versus prey kicked into motion and there would only be one victor from it. The plan was carefully set up and almost every possible counter reaction could be countered by the unicorn if things happened to be turning sour for her.

The cloaked unicorn mare walked up the earth pony with a scared motion, giving off the illusion that she didn't just where she happened to be. “E-Excuse me miss... may I ask you something?” Rarity asked in an ever so innocent sounding voice.

The eyes of the preyed upon pony opened themselves gently in order to see who was speaking against her. There was a little ‘hmm’ sound that got released from the mouth but it appeared to be already too late. Because after she had turned herself around was the pony staring right into the seducing blue rims of Rarity. A set of blue rims that were starting to hypnotize her greatly. “But of course you may, miss,” the earth pony said while a smile formed itself below her muzzle.

“I, I am looking for some company and, well, how do I say this...” brought Rarity out under a lot of stumbling. But in reality it was just an act she had set up. The eyes did all the work though. For they were hypnotizing the poor pony so deep that she even didn't even knew what happened.

“Well, I can give you...some company, if you desire so, mistress,” replied the mare in a steady voice. It could be seen in her eyes that the spirit of the true mare she was, had been replaced by a much more obedient one. One that only listened to the voice of Rarity and hers alone. “Would you like to come to, my home?”

“Now such an offer I can’t refuse, now can I?” the unicorn replied under a soft snickering that took place under her breath before her voice turned into its tone in the every so seducing one. “Shall we, my dear?”

The pony gave a gentle nod before she would be guiding Rarity through the streets without a word or question. While the eerie silence around the two was something one of them was used too, the ponies they passed only rose an eyebrow before they went back to minding their own business. None even questioned why they were together or even who the cloaked mare possible could be. Some of them said their casual hello’s which Rarity did return in a slightly changed voice before she ventured further.

Ponyville had been a lot less open of a community thanks to the passage of time and all of the events that had happened ever since the new bearers of the elements of harmony were found. Some loved it they were living within their little town whereas others disliked the whole idea. For the facts that their precious little town could be the perfect prey for any evil force that wanted to annihilate the mythical elements.

Yet the two of them walked away the east part of the town and moved over to the south part where it was the ancient architecture that literally dominated the district. Life always had been brewing there and it could be considered one of the best parts of the town to spend a little bit of quality time with friends and family. A fact that was especially true since most the village restaurants found themselves right in those parts.

In the end was it the celestial body of fire which had set behind the hills and the hypnotized earth pony turned into a side street. Which was followed up by a rather dark alley. Not a single lantern illuminated the path with the exception of one that hung above the door of an apartment complex. The pony walked calmly all the way down the alley and she turned herself around to see the mare of her dreams, or so she believed. “This is my humble home, mistress,” she spoke up as she opened a door near the end of it. The vampiric unicorn only got an even brighter and more deadlier grin on her face upon knowing the location they were.

“Perfect,” spoke Rarity to herself while she made her way over to the door. Yet as she wanted to answer, she was prevented to come in for some odd and unknown reason. No matter how much she tried it, access to the house was not allowed because of something she didn't even knew. Her eyes began to look up and down in order to see if there would have been a magical shield that prevented her from entering, but nothing was to be found. Yet when she placed her hoof against the opening, it was like she placed it upon an unbreakable sheet of glass.

Then her mind brought something up that she had been reading in one of the folklore books all those months ago. Something the caused her to clear the revelation almost instantly. “Mph, what do you know... it is bloody true,” she muttered in a whispering tone to herself.

“Is there, something wrong, my mistress?” the earth pony spoke up before she tilted her head in the hallway. She was oblivious of what was going on with Rarity. The cloaked unicorn did the only thing she could, which was asking. Her free mind had been cut off from the brain and, for the moment, only seemed to be alive for the vampiric mare.

“Darling, may I come in your home please?” she asked asked in a normal tone as she asked specific permission to enter. The lore about the vamponies had spoken about them not being able to enter houses if they weren't invited but the vampiric pony had to ask it first themselves and since most of her charges were taken either outside or in the boutique itself. But that still left the carriage of Trixie and how she was able to enter that. The only explanation that could be given to it was the fact it wasn't a real home. But back to the situation as it was, if the answer gotten on the question was a yes, then were those same set of eyes allowed to enter the desired house.

The earth pony kept her head tilted and she blinked a couple times in confusion to the question as it slowly got processed in her mind. “Hm? Oh yes, come in mistress,” she spoke after a couple seconds of thinking. And as soon as those words were spoken, Rarity could access the house without a single problem. Which was a thing she did with pleasure. The mare closed the door behind her and she looked into the hallway itself. She removed the hood off of her head and the motion revealed the wonderful face that was hidden below it.

Her cold blue eyes gazed around the hallway a bit more with her head free before she walked further into the living room. The very room where the hypnotized mare was standing a little dozed off into another world. “What kind of company does my mistress wish to see?” she spoke up as Rarity appeared in the doorway.

The eyes of the unicorn fell upon a simple living room with a set of chairs and of course, a long sofa that was big enough to hold three ponies. The lit up candles that stood on top of the sideboard revealed the frames to keep pictures in, yet the images never entered the eyes of Rarity. Above the sideboard hung a mirror and the unicorn stared right into it. Right into her own eyes and there was a feeling that rose up inside of her. A feeling that spoke that she shouldn't in the realm of existence. But the thought was quickly shaken off of her as she still had the question of her prey to answer. The blue rimmed eyes of the mare turned over to the earth pony for that.

“Hmhmhm, a private one is what I desire, and I think you know what kind I mean, my mare,” replied Rarity to her slave in a cold yet seducing tone. The other mare nodded in response. The earth pony made her way over to the couch and lowered herself on it. But as she sat down on it, her position changed into a laying one while her back met the soft cushions of it while her belly faced the ceiling. Her forelegs were lightly collapsed on themselves as her eyes looked over to her mistress and her hind legs covered her personal parts deeply but also teasingly to a certain point.

“Just, perfect,” was the only thing the laying mare got in response as Rarity made her way over as well. She crawled on top of her with a slow and gentle motion she rested belly over belly while the cloak covered most of their bodies. But as the two made physical contact, the sheer coldness of the dead body sent a shock through the soft yellow mare as one of Rarity’s forehooves made its way through the mane. “Tell me, what is the name of this lovely creature I am allowed to lay my eyes on?” Rarity asked in a near whispering voice before she gave the mare below her a quick kiss upon the nose.

“B-Bon Bon S-Sweettreats, mistress,” replied the earth pony through the shocks she got from the cold feeling while at the same time there was a blush formed itself on her cheeks. The unicorn allowed a soft smile to take place while her hind legs gently started to rub the soft flanks of Bon Bon and her lips twitched gently for a lustful kiss.

The lips of Rarity moved themselves down in a gentle manner and as the lips of the mares finally met one another, it was Rarity who broke out in a kiss filled with lust. Bon Bon returned it but with a pure love for her mistress. She was still under her command and could have only done her mistress’ bidding. The forelegs of the unicorn managed to wrap themselves around the head of the earth pony in order to hold the kiss just so deep. Whereas the hindlegs of the mare below her wrapped themselves around the creature above. Just to tuck her down against her warm body.

While Rarity took note of the events, she allowed her prey to have some freedom and went along with the motions. Only to have her stone cold body come in full contact with that of Bon Bon. The two made physical contact and the freezing cold swiftly made its way through the body of the earth pony mare. Yet she brought the kiss to an even deeper level while releasing a couple moans of mixed emotions.

The forelegs of the earth pony were wrapped themselves around the unicorn’s neck and together they kissed each other for a couple solid minutes as moans from both mares entered the room they found themselves in, willing to go even deeper. And in some way, both got their wish granted.

Bon Bon carefully moved one of her hindlegs between those of Rarity and was began to rub the cold, lower lips of the vampiric unicorn. Who on her own turn released a deep moan during the kiss. Though she couldn’t help it but keep gazing to her in her arctic blue eyes. The eyes said enough already and Bon Bon didn't stop to rub it ever so gently before going in a little bit rougher.

When more of the rubbing took place, the more the mare found her juices just willing to squirt out and over the tails that hung behind them. Ever so gently she broke the kiss while a string of saliva was still connected them and her fangs were clearly visible. “Don’t stop my mare, don’t stop please,” spoke Rarity in a sensual whisper towards her prey. It was clear to see that she enjoyed it and wanted more. The lust of the vampony was pulsing through her.

“As you wish, mistress,” replied Bon Bon while her hindleg kept rubbing the area in a pleasurable manner. All the way until Rarity was sent over the edge with one last, long and slow stroke. While the juices of Rarity came flowing out rich. They were accompanied by some light shocks of her body in a pleasing manner. The juices traveled their way all over Rarity’s own inner thighs and the hindleg of Bon Bon. Some of it ended even up in both their tails and even, the very cloak.

It was in that moment of pure joy that the unicorn grinned and even chuckled like a queen of Tartarus. She then would have pushed the head of the mare below her to the side in order for the neck to become visible. “You have, pleased me, my slave~ Time to, return the favor,” she said with a soft pant in her voice.

Before any interruption could have taken place, the still shocking and even squirting unicorn sank her deadly fangs into the poor pony’s neck. Bon Bon released a little scream of pain that went accompanied by a her hind legs twitching slightly.

Rarity allowed the fresh blood to run freely into her mouth before it was being swallowed to still her never ending thirst. Yet there was some of it made that its way down the neck and onto the cushions as Bon Bon closed her eyes. The earth pony regained the strength in her hindlegs just enough to hold her mistress with an unseen tightness. She bit her lower lip a little in order to withstand the pain she was having but also to think of something else then the sheer pleasure she gained from it.

Seconds would have gone over into minutes as the unicorn kept drinking from the mare below her. The body activity of Bon Bon was reduced before one last moan, one that was a mixture of both pain and pleasure that did its turn as she lost her consciousness from the heavy blood loss.

And so was there yet another pony who had fallen to the demon that was nopony else but Rarity. Who on her turn took note of the events happening and lifted herself off of the wound while her wings spread themselves out on the position. They rose the cloak with them as a dark hiss could be heard going through the room, a hiss that was meant to indulge fear and of satisfaction of the received blood that was pulsing within her veins. Her sapphire blue rims had turned into the red ones and they fell back on the cold pony below.

The unicorn gave a kiss of lust and blood on the unconscious lips of Bon Bon. “May you rest well my prey, maybe we meet one another again,” she managed to speak under her breath after the kiss. The unicorn then proceeded by removing herself from the mare and the couch with care. She curled her wings back around her body thus letting the cloak fall back over her. The fabric covered her entire body once more before the horn changed itself up in order to pull the hood on. While the magical aura died off, was all that was left to see those haunting red rims she had for eyes.

With a couple silent hoofsteps had she walked past the mirror of the room once again and in the end she closed the door behind her. Rarity walked further up from the alleyway and once she had reached its border with the street did she kept an eye out on the fact if nopony had seen her before she made her way back to the boutique through a long way around town in order to watch the activity under the fresh moonlight with care.

Her eyes fell upon playing fillies and colts, the talking mares and stallions who were all minding their own business and didn't had the time to be questioning the cloaked mare. If her lips could be seen, it would have shown a smile of delight. Her mind allowed a sigh to leave it for she could never enjoy what these ponies could anymore. It was hurting her, but a lot less than it originally used to be.

Rarity changed her heading towards her home and when she walked through street and lane, she kept an eye out on everything. Luckily the route that was taken to her home was rather empty and not many were around the lane the Boutique stood on but she did entered it through the backdoor. The drag marks and hoofprints were still something that bothered her a bit before she opened the door of the building by levitating the key from under the doormat. A simple trick but it still worked like a charm every single time. Though she could speak of luck that the stealing rates in the town were low.

She stood in her loving home once again and her magic called up once more. She wanted to levitate the cloak off of her body and it got flung over on the chair before the desk. Rarity herself then just made her way to her bedroom with a mixed look in her eyes. Even though she was willing to take a nice sleep for the remaining hours of the night and pass it through the day, she still had to clean up the mess that Spike had made within it. Not to mention the shattered vase.

With another sigh that left through her nostrils had Rarity charged up her horn. With the help of her magic had she started to clean the mess that was made. The gravel of the broken stand all got collected and placed in a dumpster, the stand itself got set on the hallway. It would be something her mind would be bothered with on a later time.

It was the gem it housed, that was the possession she was worried about the most. Rarity sat down on her bed and levitated the stone over before it was carefully placed in her hooves. “Granny, granny, granny. You gave me this gem as part of your inheritance to take care after it. You said to me that this was the first gem you had ever found with your magic, and that I inherited your ability to find the stones. Even though, I don’t feel I deserve it, given how I am no longer truly alive. But, that doesn't mean I just give up upon protecting this, upon protecting you.” Rarity rose the gem up to her lips and she gave a little kiss upon it. It seemed almost as if she believed that her passed away grandmother was residing within the gem. A believe that was quite common within her family circles. But the mess, still needed some cleaning. And Rarity was not looking forward to it.

Yet with the passage of some time and a lot of magic usage she had managed to do it. Her whole bedroom was clean once again and she let out a sigh of accomplishment and just dove into her posterbed.

The gem had taken rest upon the nightstand that was located next to the bed and would be stored someplace else during the next night. Rarity crawled up to her most comfortable spot before she placed her forelegs over her chest while the wings uncurled themselves before they curled back around her like a set of blankets as her red rims got closed off from the world, willing to fall asleep. And straight into a realm of horrible nightmares to come.

29 Blast from the past

The sun was shining its warm rays on the land without a cloud visible in the skies. Just another perfect day in the kingdom that was ruled by the princesses of the sun and the moon. On the train track that was going away from the rustic town of Ponyville and heading over to the busy metropolis of Canterlot, could the train be found that was traveling at its full speed. Its mighty pistons were powering the metal beast forward under huffs and puffs of steam that left through the chimney in the front of the train.

It was a requirement that the engine was powerful and fast if it wanted to live up to the record it had been building up over the years. For the train that traveled past Ponyville happened to be not only the fastest way to travel but also was the fastest train the railroad company had at their disposal. Not only was she the fastest but also the strongest as it pulled six carriages behind it. Three of them being the normal ones as the remaining three were private ones.

The train was thundering down the metal road which laid before it at an amazing speed and the soaring landscape that went by was just amazing to see. Not to mention the enormous power of the wind that would enter if one of the windows was opened. It was something not many had seen, and even though the technology was simple physics, every trip just looked like it was powered by magic itself.

It didn't matter for a particular purple maned unicorn. If it was her tenth or one hundredth time she traveled in the train, Rarity always was fascinated about it. Yes she was a lady up and top for certain but it was just this machine that interested her to no end. How a thing as simple as that had made the travel time so much shorter, albeit the fact that the workers that left the locomotive were always black from the coal. It fascinated her that through a simple force could move such a big and heavy thing so swiftly. It was a thought to think about and as per usual, she did that. All the way in the last carriage, in the last compartment she could be found sitting on the bench. Her head was supported by her left forehoof while her eyes gazed over to the outside world which was racing by. It almost made it look surreal in some cases as a smile could be seen on her face.

“Mademoiselle, would you like something to drink or eat?” was asked all of the sudden through her compartment and it shocked the unicorn out of her thoughts. Rarity turned over to the door and she saw an earth pony stallion that stood in a suit in the door opening. Just behind him, was the cart with drinks and snacks that would be offered during the long trip. For the first stations from which the train would leave, was all the way up in the Frozen North. Then it would made the way down and turned around Ponyville to go to Canterlot.

With the question surpassing her a bit, Rarity looked at the gray coated stallion and she nodded very gently to him. “Uhm, yes, do you have some red wine? Or white, do me a white one from the house, please,” she replied to him before a weak smile got formed.

The stallion nodded to the order and picked up both the glass and the bottle and went inside the cavity she sat in. The glass got set upon the little table and he poured the rich liquids into the glass with a little flair. “If the madame doesn't mind me asking, you’re heading to Canterlot, right? What business do you happen have to there or is it just for a visit?” he spoke up in a polite tone as he had filled the glass to the required amount. Which was a little odd, as Rarity kept signaling for more and more until she finally stopped.

“I don’t mind you asking, dear. Such long travels by my own do end up being a bit boring after a little while. No, it is not for me personally I’m afraid. Not this time at least. I have some business with the royals themselves to attend too. Just a tailoring job though. Nothing all too serious or fancy, but still, it for the royal sisters and that, is quite the something in my eyes.”

“That it is indeed, madame. But I’m afraid you will have to excuse me, there is another round of delivery waiting for me. Good luck with the majesties,” he replied under a smile of his own. The gray stallion gave her a little bow and then left her alone just as mysterious as he came.

“I want to thank you kindly for the wish darling,” the unicorn spoke with the smile still standing. Rarity released a little giggle after he had left and she took a sip from the wine. “Curious stallion, one of the first to ask about the journey taken. I think, he must be a new one.” And then she turned her head back, back to the passing by landscape while she took continuous sips of her gotten drink. “Without a doubt a new one.”

With the passage of time itself, did the heavy train that finally rolled down into the grand Canterlotian Station. From the moment that the mighty machine came to standstill were there many ponies who wanted to leave in all their eagerness. Some of them had been in there since the departure from the North and just wanted to stretch their legs as best as they could. Something that was understandable in the eyes of most travelers.

Yet the unicorn made her departure from her compartment just after the main masses had left. She never liked it when all of the ponies just pressed against one another to leave the train and the station was the final stop for the train anyway. That was before it would return back to the quiet town and turn upwards to the icy landscapes. It was something that gave her more than enough time to get off in her own pace, which was what she did.

The door fell back against the carriage behind her as her warm sapphire blue eyes looked up at the majestic building were the literally enormous station was built in. Princess’ Cross was the nickname given to it because of all the statues it had from past and present royals and the title that dominated was of course, princess. Outside of the marvelous statues, architecture and overall mood, there were dozens of tracks that met each other or split themselves before going into the many corners of the land. Trains drove by, stopped and departed all within seconds for and after each other on each of the platforms as the mare wanted to keep looking to them. But the particular trip to the capital was not for pleasure, she was there for business. Business with the royals of the very land and she could not forget that whatsoever.

Rarity left the wonderful looking station with a little pain in her heart for the fact that the architecture was truly something she admired. Not to mention the fact she adored it and it even gave her a couple ideas for dresses to make in the near future. With one last gaze at the station as a whole, had the mare turned around in order to leave the station.

Once she stood at the head entrance of the station, her eyes fell on a familiar view and sight. That one long street that went straight up to the most beautiful building it had to offer. The very castle of the city, Canterlot Castle itself. With a twinkle in her eyes, Rarity started to make the journey from station to castle and had some true difficulty to not do some window- or actual shopping. Canterlot she always loved, and nothing would change that anytime soon. All but, one, little exception.

“Oh, oh, oh, are my eyes lying to me? Look who it is, miss Picture Perfect herself,” a white coated, unicorn stallion spoke up in a nagging voice as his eyes even allowed themselves to fall upon Rarity. The mare had just entered through the main gate of the enormous castle, and out of everypony was it him who was her second greeter. The first one being the guards that stood on watch. Somepony she rather avoided like the plague every single time if she was within the borders of the place.

“Shut it, prince Royal Pain,” was the only reply he got out of her. Rarity's usual and friendly looking eyes turned into a set of angry ones while they rested upon the idiot of a stallion. She had not forgotten how rude the particular stallion treated her on one of the most important events in the land - the Grand Galloping Gala -, her first nonetheless.

“Well, well, well, getting better with the insults, now aren't we?” he replied in a chuckling tone. The mare huffed a little as she wanted to punch him so badly in the muzzle. But given his royal standards, she was not allowed to do so. And thus Rarity could only boil in her own soap while she made her way past him and further into the majestically castle.

“Are you leaving me already, fair lady Rarity?” where the last words he spoke to her before the mare disappeared out of sight and a guard came up to the prince in order to speak with him about certain matters. The more they spoke to each other, the more the prince forgot about Rarity, who didn't mind it at all.

The unicorn herself allowed a deep sight to leave her mouth as soon as he was out of her field of view before letting her eyes fall into a window as her mind reminded her of her meeting with the royalty. “I can’t believe I once fell for that pain in the flank,” muttered Rarity in herself before she continued her way to the throne room.

After she had passed by a couple hallways and turns had she reached the one she needed to be. While she arrived did the clock strike two in the afternoon. That made the option available to either just enter the room and greet the mares she was supposed to meet already, or watch an event that was not seen by many due to reasoning unknown. The change of the Royal Guard before the throne room was about to begin.

Some lightning quick thinking was done in her mind did the unicorn gave a slight nod to herself. After that she backed herself up against the opposing wall of the door. For Rarity did not want to interrupt the ceremonial change in any possible manner. Her blue eyes laid themselves upon the two guards that stood with their proud chests stuck out and she couldn't help it to just smile. Not only were they strong, they were also rather handsome in the eyes of the mare.

Her warm eyes kept themselves on to two gray coated stallions that were standing guard before the door of the throne room and in the distance there was the clattering of both armor and hooves that could be heard. Rarity turned her head towards the origin of the sound and there they came. One corporal accompanied by four other guards were marching into the hallway and made their way towards the other two. Even though they didn't spoke a word, their attire, pace and weaponry of spears was intimidating enough not to mess with them and the lady of fashion didn't had any intention to do so.

The corporal came closer and closer to the door. The four guards behind him lowered their pace until they stood still while the white coated corporal moved over to the two who were guarding the entrance. With one quick step of his hooves he turned himself towards the two and gave a nod. The two understood the sign and gave a nod back before they stomped their hooves one by one on the ground while they held their head high and the spear in their wings. After the stomping did the two stepped forward after which they turned to their left and started to march a little further, away from the posts.

Two of the four guards that were resting on the place then stomped their hooves in the ground before marching over to their respectable places. And it were the wings that drove the bottom of the spears into the ground. “Hey, huh!” the white coated corporal shouted before the remaining two marched up and past him to join their fellow soldiers.

A nod of the corporal meant for the two new guard did its turn. They gave a nod back and he turned himself around, facing the group. He marched through the gap in between them and when he found himself just before them began the other four to march with him at the same pace before disappearing out of sight. But their clattering could be heard for long before it died down, it left the hallway empty and silent just as Rarity found it.

It was a ritual that was mostly done without sound but one that was filled to the brim with power, honor and respect. Standing guard before the very room of the princesses of the land one lived in was to be considered one of the highest honor a guard could ever receive during its service.

Though the job itself was long and tedious for those who stood on watch. For not a single word could be spoken when one stood there and not a single movement be made. The only exception it being if it would be out of defense. Other than that, the guards looked like they were statues that had been glued to the ground itself.

Rarity had been watching with big eyes to the events before the door of the room which got opened upon themselves. With the opening door, it allowed her to gain access to the throne room itself, to the highest of Royals of Equestria. She came back up from her position and gave a nod and a smile to both of the guards.

She stood still for just a moment to see if she would get a response, but they kept themselves on the codes given. Rarity then made her way across the hall and entered through the door to join the meeting she was invited to. A meeting of importance for her. A meeting of dresses which would be for the princesses themselves.

Hours had gone by before the unicorn stepped through the doors again. She was meet by the warm, late afternoon sun. Designs for dresses were racing through her head but she also was a little disappointed. For none of her designs, no matter how beautiful they were, the royals didn't saw fit for them sadly enough. Dozens of sketches were made but all got turned down in a polite manner.

As deep sigh left her mouth as her head lowered itself as she made her departure from the throne room. “Puh, what do they know from fashion? They might rule the land, but if they prefer to walk naked around the Gala, then so be it. Not that they normally wear cloths to begin with. Oh well, better luck next time I suppose,” she said to herself. Yet her pace came to a hold by one of the windows that looked out over the gardens of the castle.

But the more she looked, the more she started to identify things within the garden. The statues were among one of the first to be seen, especially the one that housed the Draconequus once more. There was a sight however, that even blew her mind away.

Deep in the garden there was an armor wearing unicorn could be seen training under the guidance of an elder stallion. Rarity first thought it was just a normal routine job for the guard, keeping himself in his shape. But when it took off his helmet and the blond, sweaty mane dropped itself. Rarity could only say one name towards the little scene. “Royal Pain?”

After a little while of keeping her eyes on the stallion’s training and processing the seen sights before her, she began to head out of the castle in order to just trot through the metropolis a little bit. She had the hope that it would both brighten up her mood and maybe resulted in her buying something nice for herself.

She was just minding her own business and gazed through some shopping windows with a calm expression. Yet a voice that she hadn't been heard in ages did its turn through the air. “Well, well, well, lady Rarity, how long has it been since we last spoke?”

The ears of the unicorn perked themselves upon the sound as her head turned itself around in order to see the mysterious speaker. But what her eyes saw was somepony she had least expected. “F-Fancy Pants? I, I don’t know when the last time was... maybe the party on which you met my friends?” she managed to bring out against him.

“Why yes, what a lovely bunch they are indeed, so diverse from another. Can’t see how things will get boring with all of them,” he replied under a soft chuckle before he fixed his monocle. “But don’t mind me asking, what is this lovely mare doing in this wonderful city today?”

The unicorn had managed to calm herself down from the rather pleasant surprise and a combination of a sigh and a chuckle left her. “You have no idea, my dear. You honestly don’t. And I don’t mind you asking me that, for I am just doing some window shopping,” she replied with a warm smile while she thought back to the party. A party that was both a hit and a miss and let her meet the unfriendliness of the higher circles.

“How delightful,” he spoke up but it was then that Rarity took note of the absence of a mare that could be found with him most of the time. Her mind was weighing the odds off against one another if it was her place to question it and her mind was giving her right in the matter.

She gave a small nod as conformation to his words before she turned her whole body around. Only in order to face him better as the question left her mouth. “If I may ask, where is Fleur?”

“Ah, miss Dis Lee, I say it with shame in my heart, but she has been feeling ill the past couple of days and thus been unable to accompany me on my many trips of the day. The doctors said she is having a bad form of stomach flu,” replied Fancy Pants before he shivered a little bit. “Most unpleasant to say the least.” The stallion then took his monocle out of his eye and rubbed it clean with a handkerchief that bared his initials. Though he never lost track of the mare her eyes.

Rarity gave him a nod of understanding as she knew just how terrible such a flu could be from both own experience and seen it happening countless times. But before she could give him any form of reply did the polite and well-dressed unicorn stallion ask her a question that came rather out of the blue. “Would you like to share a cup of tea with me, just because the opportunity is given to us?” Then the kerchief disappeared within his pocket again and the glass was placed before his eye with a polite smile.

“I would love that to be honest darling,” replied Rarity before she returned the warm smile. The stallion took one of her forelegs and planted a very gentle kiss on it like the gentlecolt he was. The unicorn mare blushed a little in response upon the done action before she released a small giggle. He offered her a hoof and together they ventured down to the edge of Canterlot. Down to a small restaurant that was rather unknown to the big crowds but had a magnified view over the valley and in the very far distance, the nice and quiet town of Ponyville.

Once the two unicorns had reached their destined place, it was the stallion who allowed his horn to charge up. The action was done in order to pull a chair for her back. A chair on which she sat down on with unseen grace. Rarity gave him a warm smile and a nod as a silent ‘thank you’ before he took place on the opposing side of her.

Soon enough there was a waiter who came to take their orders and the two of them ordered the same things. Both Fancy and Rarity ordered a piece of cream cake and a cup of tea before their conversation started out over casual subjects such as the wonderful weather, the view they had from their position and that what they both had done in each other’s absences.

“Here you go madame, monsieur,” the waiter said as he had returned and ever so gently placed down the order before he gave a smile to each of them. “May you enjoy it.” Both unicorns nodded back to him as they said their thanks and he was off again to help other customers that had come in order to have their dinner.

The conversation of the unicorns returned to their normal goings as the mare revealed just why she was in Canterlot that day as the stallion listened to her words with the greatest of interest. All while the both of them took sips from their tea ever so often. “They, declined, your designs?” he spoke a little in disbelief after she was done with her story. “Now that I just find hard to believe, especially when they came from such a wonderful and refined tailor as yourself. Something is not right about it if I hear your side of the story. Then there is of course the other side on which they are having their reasons,” he replied with a baffled tone.

Rarity took a piece of her pie on her fork and brought it to her mouth while she carefully listened to his word before nodding in agreement to them. “That is rather true, Fancy Pants. But what those reasons might be, we might never know.”

“Very true, very true indeed yes. Mystery follows no matter where those two are going or what they are doing, but it always seems to land right on its hooves. With or without the elements,” the stallion replied with calm to her words.

“You, know of the, elements?” Rarity asked a little confused after she took the bite from her fork and had swallowed the little piece. “How, if I may ask? For I believed that everything was remained rather quiet about them.”

The stallion allowed himself a very light chuckle that was aimed towards the words of Rarity. Then he shook his head lightly in a disagreeable manner to her. “Nothing is kept quiet here, darling. And of course I have heard of them. Everypony did after the actions that were done in order to defeat Nightmare Moon and Discord. But what intrigues me the most, is just how casual you all stayed after it. I do not mean to offend you nor your friends, but many would have claimed a seat in the throne room upon doing such actions for the crowns and gaining such high titles,” he explained in his regular voice before he finished his tea.

“Well, I have to admit, there were times were both Rainbow Dash and myself had been thinking about such things, but we both never truly had the desires or the motives to do so. If there is one who should, it would be Twilight given how it was her that brought us all together the first time,” replied Rarity in return. She set her fork in the last piece of her slice of pie left on her plate.

“A very interesting story indeed, milady Rarity. One that has been awakening my own curiosity. But sadly, the time has been running rather late for us both today. What do you say, if next time I shall come to Ponyville and meet you in your lovely boutique?” the stallion said while he kept his eyes on her.

The sapphire blue eyes of the unicorn grew a little wider of delight at his words while she nodded. “Why yes, that would be wonderful. How are you the day after tomorrow if I may ask?”

“I don’t have that much planned for the day after tomorrow. I wanted to spend the day with Fleur, but given her illness, I do not think it is the wisest thing to do. For I don’t want to get sick myself. I should be able to come yes. Does the early evening suit you?” he replied with some haste.

“Another point I can see and yes, that time does suit me very well yes. I will be looking forward to it, my dear,” replied Rarity. A smile formed itself on her lips. A smile that only got wider if she wouldn’t watch over it.

The stallion rose up from his chair as he stuck his hoof out in order to shake it. “Then so it shall be, the day after tomorrow we shall meet each other again, fair lady Rarity.”

Rarity shook his hoof under a warm smile as she spoke her. “We shall, my dear sir Fancy Pants. But I’m afraid you have excuse my rather rude departure, I have to catch my train home.”

“Oh none taken dear. Go, go and catch your train,” he said under a light chuckle and with one last bow to each other, the mare made her departure from the little restaurant.

The stallion himself watched her gallop away and returned the wave she made in the end before she had just disappeared into the mass of ponies. Fancy Pants couldn't help it but to let out a light chuckle before her crossed his forelegs on the table. "Remarkable mare that she is. Truly one of a kind," he spoke up to himself before he noticed some bits that laid on the top, next to her plate. One of Fancy's eyebrows rose itself up before he knew the exact meaning for it all. "Clever girl."

Rarity galloped through the many streets of the metropolis with the train station coming closer towards her. And before she realized it, she was standing in the line of the ticket booth. Yet the fear of missing her train was something that never left her. For the mare herself always had been on time with almost every single occasion and, as lovely as Canterlot was, she rather would spend the night in her own bed.

Luckily for her, was she able to get the last train to depart from the station that would go to Ponyville and the line shrunk a lot faster than she had expected. Time didn't had to progress long before she found herself facing the stallion behind the booth as she spoke her words. “Single ticket to Ponyville, private compartment, please,” she spoke up to him in a polite voice. He nodded and prepared the ticket as the bits were placed on the counter and soon enough she received her ticket. And with it she was access to the many platforms that the station was rich.

In all of her haste did Rarity galloped towards the platform only to see the train standing ready to make its departure. The conductor was waiting for the last passengers to board and just in the nick of time, she managed to get in while having her ticket shown to him. It wasn't a second too early as he was starting to close and lock the doors before he was yelling. “All ‘board! Train is ready to depart!” He jumped into a carriage himself as under a loud yet majestic whistle of pure and awesome power, the pistons of the train came into motion once again. Mere seconds later had the machine left Princess' Cross and traveled out of the station, unto the right track. There it then would have thundered down it to bring her back to her beloved town and home.

Once again was Rarity gazing through the windows of the carriage to the then darker outside world and she closed her eyes a little. And gently lost her contact with the physical world.

But in the end she was woken up from her light sleep in a rather rude manner. For the fact that the train that pulled on the breaks, it caused the whole train to shock before it came to a standstill. After Canterlot was the first stop going to be Ponyville and the brakes gave an indication that they had rolled into the station of the little town she had been calling home ever since she was born.

The unicorn departed from the train and made her way over to her home without much attention given or gotten in the warm evening and went accompanied by the pleasant moonlight. “Aah, home sweet home,” she spoke to herself as she entered her beloved home. Then she made her way over to the stairs that were leading to the upper level. She could swear she had fallen straight in her bed.

Rarity would have loved to take a shower first, but she needed some much needed rest after such a busy but pleasant day of traveling and working. The mare tucked herself in below the blankets and before she knew it, she was off in a deep sleep.

But when she was asleep, there was a set of pure white teeth that appeared out of nowhere and were accompanied with two dark red rims that could be seen within the shadows of the night. And within the row of teeth, two of them elongated themselves into razor sharp fangs. Fangs that belonged to a being whose red irises were gazing upon the sleeping unicorn with a sick glee.

Whatever this being wanted from the unicorn, it would be everything except pretty. The two red rimmed eyes continued to gaze over the sleeping unicorn with all of their sickening pride. Yet the creature itself traveled through the darkness. Even with the curtains of the boutique open for just a little bit, it was still a complete darkness. For the moon had hid itself behind a cloud and the being hissed in a soft tone towards the fasionista.

30 Changes for the worst

The night that followed up after her day in Canterlot was just as easily passed away as any normal one. That was until the morning sun was inviting enough to get out of bed of one so desired. In the grand bedroom of the Carousel Boutique was Rarity having a little trouble. The soft rays shone down the slightly opened curtains and on her face. They teased her eyes a little bit in order to open themselves. But where she normally would open them and smiled to tackle the day, there instead was a moan of pure discomfort which could be heard as she hoisted herself up on her bed. “Ugh,” she groaned in herself as she didn't felt herself wake at all. More correctly, she felt herself almost as if something had drained her from her life force.

Her sapphire blue rims showed themselves finally to the world but were usually their normally so vibrant coloring could be seen, they had dimmed down by a bit before being rubbed by her soft forelegs under a small yawn. It was only after the legs removed themselves she was given a better opportunity to look around her room. Everything just stood as it had always been in her eyes.

From the stand which housed the wonderful looking gem that was inherited by her grandmother hadn't moved one bit and on the desk laid many different kinds of papers for dresses and just loose ideas. But something on her bed sheets themselves that caught her attention more than anything else.

“In all goodness of the world..?” mumbled Rarity in a careful and rightful frightened tone. That was just before she brought the sheets a little closer towards her face. It was done in an attempt to inspect some of the odd red dots that could be found upon it. “Blood? The mosquitoes are getting more annoying than I originally had expected. Time to bring out the old remedies then,” spoke Rarity after she discovered just what it was on her bed sheets. Though unknown to her, was the very fact that there were two little scars could be found in her neck. Two scars which laid almost directly above the most important vein in her neck, the carotid artery itself.

With her right forehoof did she went over the neck area before a loud yawn left through her mouth. The unicorn was everything but clearly awake from the night. Yet as the hoof went over the entire neck, it could feel two little bumps. "Are you kidding me here?" she muttered to herself while she classified the them as marks made by the dreaded insects. She was everything but happy about them and a deep sigh left through her nose. The hoof lowered itself again and the unicorn just sat there for a moment with both of her forelegs on the blankets as she looked through the room.

Rarity just shook the little dots off and eventually left the bed under a soft muttering. “Great, can change the sheets as well today while I did it not even a week ago. Oh well, might refresh myself first before doing anything else.” The unicorn left the bed and left the mess for what it was. She made her way over to the bathroom instead. The very place where she would prepare everything for a long and hot shower in order to wake up in full for the upcoming day. Any weakness or form of drainage, she always had solved in that manner. Just because it was a thing that stood equal to heaven in her mind. And it had helped her out on more than just one occasion.

While the hot water made its way over her coat and mane, Rarity let out a deep sigh of comfort and she closed her eyes. S rose up on her hindlegs with great care. The unicorn allowed the streaming and steaming water to be caught against her chest and she flicked her tail happily against the wall. The mare released a gentle moan of pure joy upon all the feelings that were going down her body.

She picked up the bottle of soap for her mane with the help of her magic and poured some of the thicker liquid within it. While she leaned against the wall, Rarity started to rub the soap through all of her mane. The unicorn of grace tried to not miss a single spot and did succeed upon it rather well. Given the fact just how much mane she had to wash.

Not much later was her entire mane dyed in a white coloring from the bubbly goods. With another charge of her horn would she have removed the showerhead of off of its place. She moved it all the way over her head and mane. Her forelegs were used to spread or wash away the shampoo that was in the hair with a gentle applied force.

The same ritual was done for her coat albeit it was more in the need of magic. Because the only parts of her body that she could wash with her forelegs, outside of the mane, was the neck, chest and belly area. Everything else had to be done with her magic unless she wanted to risk a major injury.

In the end had Rarity dropped back down on all four of her legs and with the help of both her magic and hooves she gave herself one last round of water to get rid of all the soap that that still could be found on her coat and mane. Though the white bubbly soap against her ivory coat was something that was rather difficult to spot with the naked eye. But the mare didn't care as she loved it and it all went accompanied with the sounds of some soft humming of self-composed music to let the time pass by. While she stood in a steaming shower.

All the sudden she cut off the water supply and the humming died down before the curtain of the shower got surrounded by the aura of blue magic. And then it was pushed away to reveal the misty insides of the shower. At first it was her left foreleg that left the shower and it was placed upon a towel that was set on the ground.

Streams of water made their elegant way down the leg through the natural created channels in her fur before the right foreleg was placed in front of it. Only then did her hindlegs step out of the shower and on the towel. There she stood in a beautiful and elegant pose. One which really showed her cleaned body in its full glory. With the sunlight reflecting upon it, Rarity looked like she was a shining gem.

Her tail hung down due to the masses of water and it was just being dragged over the ground while her mane had dropped itself before her right eye. The water dripped off of her body from all sides while steam left her from behind. She always loved to take a shower in temperatures that were hot. Everything combined was without a single doubt in almost every stallion's mind, a view worth to kill for.

Her horn charged itself up a little bit while she closed her eyes and there were more towels that got levitated into the air. Towels that were used in order to dry herself off from the watery heavens on earth. It was something she did with great pleasure before she wrapped her signature white and goldish colored, silk bathrobe around her body. Her signature warm smile found itself on her face and a little giggle left her on the very thought of what the day would had in store for her. A feeling she usually woke up with.

“Hmmm, now that was just divine,” she said to herself as the towels that were used dropped themselves to the ground. The mare walked up to the washbasin in order to further make herself up. For the change from being just out of bed, to the fully proper mare as everypony knew her as, was still a chore to do but one she did with love.

A couple minutes had she brushed and combed through her mane and tail. All in order to regain their unique curling in them. For it were those curls within her hair which were part of her looks. The looks that set her apart from almost all of the other ponies. It made her, a rarity. When she was one hundred percent happy with her looks, she smiled in the mirror and then left the bathroom as a whole after having it cleaned up a bit. She left it in order to trade it in for the kitchen downstairs to enjoy a wonderful yet simple breakfast.

It was a breakfast that was made up from a simple slice of toast with some molten cheese on top of it and a glass of milk. Simple but enough to begin the day that laid ahead. It was not much to begin the day with but the unicorn wasn't the world’s biggest eater in the morning. She just couldn't get more down her throat then just that what laid on her plate. There had been periods in her life she didn't ate at all during the mornings, but that was a major mistake of her. Ever since her health went back because of it, she slowly returned to eating in the morning again.

“Very well then,” spoke Rarity to herself after she had swallowed the final remains of her milk and left the kitchen table. The energetic mare had received some of her life force and did the dishes with the help of her magic. When everything was set back and down, she made her way over to her working area with a smile.

“...Who is next?” Her eyes had regained some of their coloring more brighter coloring during the breakfast but also because she had taken the time to recover from the night. Thing had happened in the past night that were unexplainable to her and she didn't even knew about it. Yet as her eyes looked around the many mannequins which all wore unfinished dresses for commoners and high class ponies alike, there was just something that sparked within the body of the mare. An unnamable force that was unique to her or at least in Ponyville and she was just willing to start working on whatever had priority.

With a strong nod that was given to herself began Rarity to do what she loved doing the most and did it all as the warm and bright smile remained on her face. Her magic was doing its job as it was supposed to be while the mare herself was humming self-made tunes and songs from her youth alike. All of the sounds were echoing through the room. Which created a wonderful choir and orchestra to be heard.

The day itself was a pleasant one. Not a single cloud could be found within the skies while the sun was warm and pleasant to both travel and work with. Many ponies came to pick up their order from the famous boutique through the daily hours, whereas others decided to drop an order off. And then there was the - from time to time - though conversation with the mare. They were nine out of ten times about the design of the desired piece of clothing. But the client and the tailor always left the meeting room with a smile on their faces, they had always agreed on the design both given and received. Some even came in just to have a conversation with her to check in on the latest news or just because they liked talking to a mind like her own.

There was of course the fifth kind of ponies who just came by window shopping or looking around to all the beautiful products that stood on display. It were those which Rarity never minded to have over the floor. For the pieces that stood on her displays had two main purposes set up by the mare herself. The first one being some lovely interior decoration whereas the second one had a more business side to them. For they were also meant to show a, possible, future client just how well, far and sometimes even daring the craftmareship of Rarity went in her designs.

The unicorn did her job always with a smile and no matter how many times she was interrupted from her stitching, a smile never left her face. Though she had the urges to just wanting to lock herself up in the work area from time to time given the sometimes annoying questions some of the customers had. But as with every day, it had to come to an end. As soon as the clock tower of Ponyville hit five in the afternoon did the mare close her boutique for clients and customers alike. Though she kept working on dresses and other projects in peace for another hour or two. It mostly depended on how her mood was and what still had to be done before she prepared her dinner and just enjoying an evening off.

But the night that came, it would become a night like no other she had ever been through. For that night she would turn into a being of myths, folklore and ghost stories told throughout the ages. Because fears and horrors were on the point of becoming one beautiful but deadly reality.

Rarity was just sitting down in her chair with a good book before her eyes. A fantasy book which she read through her red framed glasses. But the more she read, the more her body temperature seemed to rise up. As if she would have a starting flu of any kind. Though the stubborn mare tried to shake it off and just kept reading. That was until her head was pounding harder than ever before and thus caused a terrible headache to follow up. She closed the book and leaned back in her chair while she waited for it all to just pass by. “M-Maybe I should have e-eaten a bit more tonight… or Fancy carried it over?” spoke Rarity to herself. She tried to find a logical reason behind her symptoms.

Though all of the sudden there was the feeling of needing to throw up that rushed through her body. Because she didn't wanted to spill her stomach content anywhere in the living room, she held her mouth shut with both her lips and a forehoof. After that would she have swallowed it back inside. With the disgusting taste in her mouth did Rarity shook her head. The mare stood up from the chair before she tried to walk a couple of steps.

Then it couldn't be stopped anymore. She was almost by the archway that lead to the main hall of her home it happened. The sounds of vomiting could be heard loud and clear. She feared the worst for her wonderful carpet on the floor. But it was a situation of luck by bad luck. It only stayed by sounds and spazzes of her body while the content stayed where it should be.

“W-What’s going, o-on?” she questioned after the events with tired eyes. She began to feel herself just becoming sicker by the second. As an added present to the stack, her back became sore. The feeling of something that just wanted to rip itself through her bones and skin without mercy rushed through her. In her mind did Rarity went through all the diseases that were known to her to while she tried to place the symptoms she had at the moment by just one.

But nothing there was nothing inside her mind that could even remotely match the horror and disgust which she was experiencing then. She was suffering something that was completely unexplored for her and was just sickening to say the least. The pain, the rest of the feelings, she wanted to do nothing else but make it all stop.

Yet in order to make matters even worse than they already were, her upper jaw became aggrieve. All while the same feeling in her back remained there. She tried to keep herself standing through the pain, trying to stay the tough mare she could be and wanted to be. But it was all in a vague hope that would be over not much later. Then there was scream of the purest pain and agony did its turn through the living room. A scream that was accompanied by the sounds of flesh being torn to pieces by something unknown.

Blood splatters were sent from both sides of the unicorn and hit both the nearest wall and floor. Tears of agony rolled down her cheeks as her sapphire blue eyes got closed off from the world once again. But on her back, there was something that nopony could have held possible. Something that only two other ponies on the face of the land had.

For on her back there was a pair of wings that looked like those of a bat. The wings which had literally ripped themselves through her skin while a bone in her spinal cord had morphed itself to hold them. It had changed into that of a socket the pegasi had in order to hold them in place. Yet there was a slight complication with them. It was a fragile and makeshift one. That fact was more than enough to make any pegasus cringe in the fears of not being able to fly with them.

The freshly gotten wings just fell down to the ground while no force was placed into them yet. The unicorn hadn't even the slightest of idea that they were there. Their almost transparent purple skin showed off bright as the bones used as the connection points were the same white as her fur. The mare herself just dropped herself to the ground due to the intense levels of pain and despair. “M-Make it stop..!” she begged in a quiet tone. A beg made towards any force that could hear her pleas.

In her mouth there was another change that happened as her tongue could feel two of her teeth that became longer. Yet the pain in her back was too much for Rarity to focus herself on that smaller change. Though what truly happened in her mouth was that her teeth, that two of her canines were slowly turning into sharp and deadly fangs. Fangs that were good enough to pierce themselves through flesh and tear it away if they had to. Her tongue kept going past them while more tears streamed down her face of utter agony as she laid on the ground.

Rarity wanted to scream as loud and as long as possible in pain but the stubborn mare just didn't do it for the soul reason of it being unladylike. But drastic times, ask for drastic actions and it was no exception. Shortly afterward it was the will to release sounds that took the upperhoof and her voice took over the living room of the boutique with a high pitched scream. Screams of utter agony did their turn through the entire room, horrible screams of somepony that was on the brink of death. That was true in more than one manner of saying. Yet nopony could hear them and thus help her with her sufferings.

Behind her closed eyelids there was another and final change that took place. Her normally always so warm and from time to time inviting, sapphire blue rims were put to rest. They got replaced by something that was just as horrible as the wings and fangs. For there was a new coloring that boiled up within them. A crimson red coloring that would become her iris as her core body temperature lowered itself to fairly much nonexistent.

After a couple more screams and winces in pain were being made before the mare managed to control herself a bit more. She dared to stand back up on all four of her hooves and in response did her weak wings curl themselves almost out of instinct around her belly and back. That action that was done had created the ever so elusive nightgown she would be wearing from that day forward until the day she would truly pass over to the afterlife.

But the eyes of Rarity kept themselves closed no matter what as she felt the feeling of a fever coming up again. In her mind there was one side that forced herself to just open her eyes and embrace the thing she had become. Whereas the other however just prayed it was all one bad dream that had fallen upon her.

“W-What’s going o-on?” she managed to mumble in herself after the screams died down. She indeed opened up her eyes. The gaze that was revealed to the world went accompanied with the seducing yet terrifying crimson to bloodred rims in her eyes as her wings unfold themselves once again. Her head turned itself from side to side and gave the eyes a good time to watch the spread wings in their full glory before a grin of utter insanity formed itself below her nose. All of the sudden she just erupted out in a loud and somewhat diabolical laughter of pure evil and malice.

During her snickering session had Rarity managed to stand herself back up on all four of her legs as firm as always. Her first action done were a couple steps back into the living room to inspect the wings a bit more and give her all of the space she required.

Rarity’s head turned itself right again as her wings gave a small flap before they curled themselves back around while her eyelids closed themselves halfway. That motion created a very manipulative stare from the mare as she started to wander a little around. “What has, h-happened..?” she questioned herself. Her brain had managed to kick back in and she took note of the horrifying changes.

The eyes opened themselves as wide as they were allowed. She released yet another scream, but the one that left her was a scream of pure terror and fear. A scream that could be heard by the neighbors, if she had those. For the boutique was a building that was standing all alone in the street. The nearest building was right across the street. From there was it impossible to hear the scream she let go.

Rarity closed her eyes once more before she just erupted in tears on the very spot. Softly and silently she started to sob in herself upon realizing the monster she had been turned into due to whatever reason. No longer was she the simple unicorn tailor that everypony knew her as. Instead she was turned into something even she didn't know that possibly existed.

There she stood, panting from her unstoppable sobbing. In a moment of mental tiredness, the primal instincts of the vampony in her saw the opportunity to take over the brain. Which did that with the greatest of pleasure. The sobbing got turned into a maniacal laughter as she rose up on her hind legs and spread both her forelegs and wings out to the sides. “Changes, for the better I would say!” she shouted into the thin air after her laughter had died down. But for long it didn't stay silent though. Her insane laughter rose up again almost straight away after she had spoken the words.

In the lights of the boutique that were created by the candles and her shadow could be seen on the wall. It was a sight that was of utmost discomfort. For the being with the wings and fangs was visible on the black spots, looked even more hideous than what she looked like in reality. Even though she saw it with her own eyes, Rarity’s very own mindset kicked itself back in.

It was only then that a mental struggle between herself took place. A struggle that would have dominated the mare for the rest of her existence on the face of the lands. On one side there was her regal posture, the mare everypony knew her as. While on the other side stood the mare she had been turned into. The vampony in herself, a predator of both body and mind through seduction and manipulation.

A fierce battle took place between them as the body was only a toy for her mind, playing around with her like it was nothing. But one blow, one clash of the both of them at the same time caused something within her mind. It caused a power cut to happen within her brain. A cut that would have her knocked and blacked out for the very remainders of the night while in her head, the clash simply continued.

Meanwhile and just outside of town had the Apple family found themselves all collected around the fireplace as Granny Smith simply looked upon all three of her grandchildren with her old but always loved smile. Just the mere sight of the three together made her life worthwhile. Apple Bloom was peacefully asleep in the hooves of Applejack as the cowgirl herself laid gently against her brother, Big Macintosh who was still asleep and smiled in return while a peaceful sigh left through his nose.

“Oh this sight just makes the butterflies in my belly fly up again,” spoke Granny in a chuckling tone. The crisping of the wood was one of the few sounds to be heard outside of the breathing of the mare and filly.

“Ah know what ya mean Granny, never seen them two of them this tired,” the red stallion spoke as her. It surprised the elderly mare a bit as it became apparent he had only closed his very eyes. With a single chuckle that left him, his sap green eyes were gently revealed again and he gently yet peacefully made his hoof go through the mane of his eldest sister.

“You know Mac, I have been wondering for a long time now. You know I ain't life for-”

“Granny, let’s not speak ‘bout that subject again, please. This moment, Ah wish to cherish with mah heart.” Big Mac replied while he looked his grandmother deeply in the eyes. The elderly mare could see the twinkle of truth in the eyes of her oldest grandchild and nodded in silence before she rest her old eyes on the sight once again.

In the treelibrary of Ponyville could Twilight have found herself working on something that she found worthy of reading. But it was more time consuming then everything she had read in the past six months. She was given a book about tomes for spells that were vastly remained unexplored. But as eager as she was, the studious unicorn managed to perform one spell that even made her stare in utter disbelief.

Being knocked back by the vast power that was released from her, by then smoking horn, the young mare rubbed her forehead a little bit before she opened her eyes again. Only to stare at somepony she knew all too well. “Oh no..!” she said while stared at a much more mature looking version of somepony. Somepony who happened to be nopony else then herself.

“So we meet again,” her elder even image said with a grinning smile on her face.

“So it seems. But why are you here again? Is doomsday really coming now?” the present day mare asked in all of her curiosity.

“More or less... But it is never too late to change the timeline, as long as you know just where it went wrong,” the future version of herself spoke as it rose up on her hind legs and she leaned against the desk. “Besides, you brought me here this time instead of I myself.” The torn catsuit wearing mare crossed her forelegs over each other and a sly grin was formed. With her free eye she kept it keen on the younger Twilight to see her reaction into the fullest of detail.

“Suppose you have a point there. Anything I should know before either I sent you back or you get brought back?” the present version of the mare asked out of sheer curiosity.

“Nah, nothing really. Just keep doing what you are always doing and everything will be fine. Besides, too much foreknowledge is something truly dangerous.” Twilight from the future replied as the sparks of lightning traveled once again over her tattered catsuit. But deep within her heart did the future version of Twilight knew the truth all along. Of the horrible days that would be coming if things weren't changed. With her one visible eye she gazed over the present Twilight with a smirk. “Guess time is not the greatest of fans of having me here. Shame really, I like this time. So carefree.”

“So it seems. Doesn't it hurt to travel through time like that, and why do you always wear that suit and look like that?”

The future Twilight let go a chuckle before she spoke the words in her defense. “It doesn't hurt as much as you think. You just get stretched out and brought back together, much like gravity pulls you to the ground. You’ll get used to it, trust me. As for the looks, I just loved it and decided to stay with it.” The last set of words were spoken to conceal the lie of the future of the land. She was a smart mare and knew to never spill too much against her past version.

And under a loud zap of magical electricity was the future version of the eager unicorn gone once again. She had once again vanished into thin air while some sparks could still be seen running their way over the ground she stood on. “Most curious to meet your future self every now and then. Wonder if it is possible to meet a past self. Oh wait...I just did, well sort of.” Twilight chuckled gently to herself before returning back to her studies. She closed the book out of which she got the tome and the title of it read, Spells through time, past and future closer to the present.

Meanwhile, deep into the future of Equestria stood the future version of Twilight back in her torn down library. With the sun that shone through the cracked and broken windows she was just reminded to the terror that had fallen over on the land. A terror that once was called generous.

With a sigh she sat down on a table and looked over to a banner that hung outside. The banner that was the used by the unicorn kingdom back in the ancient days. Except that it had changed the design, for the mane and coat coloring where that of nopony else but Rarity, and in the mouth were deadly fangs to be seen. “How could we have been so blind? Her of all...” In a moment of frustration did she rose back up and slammed her hoof into the ground before she snarled into the thin air. The course that fate had taken, was one that should have been prevented at any cost.

If that was going to be the future of Equestria, nopony must have ever got to knew it. Yet time always had been in flux. The time where this Twilight was could possibly have been an alteration upon the timeline. Yet the time in the age she just had visited was too young to truly tell the fate of the magical land of friendship and harmony. Events were bound to happen, events that could change and reshape the future as it was known.

“There she is! Get her!” was shouted in a stallion's voice all the sudden just outside of the library. The clatter of armor was caught in her ears and she knew what time it was.

The unicorn looked only up from the sudden voice and smirked a bit towards it. There was a reason of just why she wore her attire, and they just happened to be it. “Hello boys, did you miss me? Heh, suppose your queen still wants my head on a stick, or to become her pet dog? Well, I’m ready for each and every one of you!” shouted Twilight in return. Her horn charged itself up to strengths that only she could call upon. “I’ll take you all on!” She was ready to fight to the death against the forces outside. A fight she would win, no matter the cost.

31 The beginning of the end

The red rims of the unicorn became visible to the world once again. They started to gently observe the area she had fallen asleep in. Which happened to be the floor of the living room within the boutique. Ever so carefully did Rarity try to stand back on her hooves before there was a pounding headache that took over deep within her skull. Under a loud moan of pain was one of her forehooves brought over to the sore part of her head and ever so gently it started to rub it. “D-Did I pass out, a-again?” mumbled Rarity in an angry tone. The unicorn still hadn't taken note or fully realized the changes she had been through the night before. A big part was due to the fact that the wings were curled up and the fangs had retracted back in her mouth.

Soon enough had the mare to live with the pounding pain in her brain. She made the way over to the kitchen with a couple of slow taken steps. From the moment she had woken up, there had been a thirst in her throat. One she had never experienced before in all of time. The mare didn't had a clue what could have made her so thirsty for she remembered nothing of the past night. All of it was just erased from her mind.

In the kitchen did the sun its gentle turn while it was making its way all over the land. But the unicorn charged up her horn and closed all the curtains without much thinking. It was something that was done in order to prevent herself from walking straight into the lights it cast. The unicorn of grace was not even wanting to look at the sun given the sheer volume her headache had.

Her horn kept itself charged slightly in order to pick up a glass from the cabinet before it was placed under the tab for some water. She brought the glass to her lips and began to drink it empty in mere seconds, she had gulped the liquid down her throat. “Ahh, how refreshing,” she spoke to herself with a light chuckle. The glass was simply set in the sink below her and Rarity turned herself around to leave the place as it was. But soon after she left the kitchen, the thirst returned as quickly as it came and she gently shook her head. Rarity always had been the stubborn mare when it came to dealing with matters of her body, whether it be physical injuries or illnesses.

She just kept going towards her working area in order to do what she loves doing and earned her living with it. Yet her eyes had missed the splatters of blood as a whole. Splatters that appeared to be spots of shadow from the sun were the things they appeared in her eyes. It were that same set of eyes which soon after that fell upon the many unfinished designs that were just screaming artistic perfection already. Even if they weren't done by a long shot. “Now, let’s see here,” she spoke to herself while she made her way over to the desk.

Rarity dropped her slender body in the chair behind it while the glasses were levitated over to her nose under some mental strain. The pain became a little bit too much for her and she let the glasses fall in her hooves which were then brought them over to her nose. As she looked through the lenses, Rarity blinked a couple times in order to get her sight straight again. “Maybe I need to wear them more often. Hmm, maybe mother was right after all, my eyes are getting worse by the day,” she mumbled to herself as she opened her eyes for the last time.

Before her and on the desk were countless pieces of papers of both orders and invoices alike to be found. Her forehooves moved and sorted all of them while she took a few selected ones and they were placed on a small stack. “Invoices here, that stack still has to be done, as the other one is done...” Even with her pounding headache she still tried to do her daily duties as a shop owner. One had to give her credit for being a tough mare when it came to that.

The more her eyes glared over the pieces of paper, the more the administration of the boutique as a whole got done while seconds turned into minutes and minutes in an hour. Both her forelegs were then holding her head as it was lowered down while she released moans of utter discomfort before just leaving the desk. “I can’t work like this, with this pounding headache... The store stays closed for the day I’m afraid.”

Rarity stood up from the chair and walked out of the area. With pain and effort she moved up to the front door of the boutique as she went through a small box with cards that could be hanged under the open/closed sign. There was a secondary and smaller sign which said ‘due to illness’ that got placed below the ‘closed’ sign as the mare allowed a deep sigh to leave her nose. She felt herself like a complete wreck and it would only get worse if she didn't took her rest.

Any normal pony would have said to her to take an aspirin or two for the headache but the ivory coated mare didn't like to take medicine. Instead she just let the body take care of it while she would continue to work, but what she was suffering had become too much for her. And just as she turned herself around to hop up the stairs, there was a shock of remembrance went through her body as she spoke one name out loud. “Fancy Pants!”

The well-known stallion from Canterlot would have come down to Ponyville during the upcoming evening. He had arranged a meeting to share a cup of tea with the mare. Rarity had waited ever so long for an opportunity like that, for it would boost her image in Canterlot if he saw her many wonderful designs. And aside the wonderful chance, it was just nice to see him somewhere else then the high atmosphere of Canterlot.

“I am not going to call him off, sick or not, it shall go on,” said the mare determined while she walked up the stairs. “Stay in bed all day and keep myself calm. Not expecting any visitors today so that should be fairly good.” She walked through the hallway and up to her room while mumbling even more things in herself.

Under a soft plof on the mattress itself was her body met with the near heavenly comfort of her ever so beloved bed. She scooted around in it for a little while in order to herself even more comfortable as her horn changed itself up. Ever so gently it were the blankets that got pulled over the sick mare whose eyes closed themselves. No sounds could be heard within the borders of the room, nor the whole boutique for that matter. That was with the only exception being the slow in- and exhale of Rarity which echoed gently from time to time.

Yet the day kept going in its normal routine, there were of course ponies who stood before the door of the boutique and read the little note that was left behind for them. Some nodded in an understanding manner towards it, for nopony can be working all year around without getting sick at least once. While others were a little bit disappointed for their order had been delayed by it for they really needed it. And then there was the third kind who erupted out in anger while they cursed to themselves as they walked away.

Many ponies were just doing their daily routine of going to work and in the end came home again before the night would fall. The sun lowered itself behind the castle of Canterlot while the moon rose up at its own pace to allow the night to begin.

It was through the elegant light of the moon that went through her curtains that Rarity gently woke up from her slumber. She felt herself a bit better but still not up to her best. Under a soft sigh were the blankets pushed away from her body before she made her way downstairs. Yet during her little trip was the thought of what she would have for dinner coming to mind.

Of course she had noticed her wings being curled up around her body but the mare didn't even looked up at them. All because of the whole fact that the night was lost from her mind, she came to the assuming that she had made it during it. Not that it truly minded her for it was a perfect fit. Her mind was still broken but it was being picked back to order by the remaining forces in her body. Though it did left certain and crucial points out of it because of whatever reason.

But when Rarity stood in the kitchen didn't she seemed to be hungry for anything she had in house. So instead she just prepared everything for a lovely cup of tea. Tea that would be used for the upcoming meeting but also for the thirst that had returned to her, or better said, which never left her.

The unicorn just sat down on a chair behind the kitchen table with the cup being held tight in her forehooves. She dropped two sugar cubes in it for whatever reason. But her red rims just glared a little lifeless before them out. They had set their sight on infinity and possibly far beyond it.

With care was the cup brought to her lips and she took a small sip. The warm liquids entered her mouth before it lubricated her throat a little and lusting the thirst by a little bit. But by far it wasn't enough for her. “Ugh, what happened yesterday? Don’t tell me that Pinkie had another party to which I attended to,” she mumbled up after the cup was set back down on the table again.

Rarity shook her head to side from side as she gave her thoughts the free range to do whatever they wanted to. Countless ideas were being made up about just what could have happened before she took yet another sip from her tea. As the liquids got swallowed and the cup was set back on the table once more, there was a loud sigh that left through her nose. Her stare went down into the cup and regained its near infinity by looking at the still standing liquids.

Time ticked away on the clocks and she wanted to pour herself another cup before a knock on her door could be heard. A knock that caused her ears to perk themselves in surprise. “Miss Rarity?” the voice of a stallion called out quietly as the mare blinked at the unexpected visitor as her mind placed the sound in its rightful place. A small smile got formed before the mare made her way over to the door in an elegant manner. Rarity set her hoof on the doorknob and she turned it open for him.

While the white coated, blue maned stallion looked at the mare, he quickly took note of the red eyes she had. Fancy Pants hesitated a little bit before he then gently asked the burning question on his mind. “I hope I am not interrupting from your recovery, now am I?”

“No not at all, my dear,” replied Rarity. She held the door open a bit wider for him. “Please, come in.”

“If you don’t mind me asking first, what is the illness you are suffering? For I might have given it over to you from Fleur,” he said to her. In his eyes it could be seen that he truly was afraid that he might have been the stallion who gave it to her.

“Just a little headache from a party I had yesterday evening, darling. Nothing all too serious thankfully,” answered Rarity. Of course she lied with a smile, even though it was a weak one.

“Hmm... Fleur is having a terrible stomach flu, I do suppose that entering can not much more harm. Maybe you have been overworking yourself as well, dear,” he spoke with a small smile of his own as he set his hooves inside the warm boutique. His eyes were given the time to inspect the rather simple but effective design of the building as well as the magnificent interior design. “I do have to admit, it is quite the lot different than I expected the place to be. It is so much more simple, yet having its share flair of elegance.” He turned his attention back to her while she closed the door after he had entered. “Almost like yourself.”

A small but bright red blush appeared on the cheeks of Rarity as she stumbled a little to get her words out before finally speaking. “W-Why thank you, Fancy P-Pants.” She walked past him and then it fell in his eyes. The fact that she also wore the purple, near transparent, nightgown. He decided not to make a remark about it even though the question was yet another one that burned on his mind. Fancy fixed his monocle before his eye and he could understand her choice of clothing given the circumstances she compensated in. “So, would you like to see some of my current designs?” she asked him with a polite smile.

“Well I can not say no to that, now can I? A master artist who is asking me to watch their latest work. I would love to if I may say so. Right after you, milady,” his hoof moved in a polite manner as he was ready to follow her to wherever it might be she would lead him too.

Rarity was delighted by his answer and the smile kept standing below her muzzle. Yet on the inside she couldn't hold herself anymore, so delighted she was. The mare and stallion made their way over to her working area as he followed her without questioning. At first they walked through the main shop area where most of the business magic happened. But usually that what laid behind the screens was often to be considered more interesting.

The stallion had to admit, from the dresses that stood on display to the products that laid on the very shelves, everything was already looking marvelous in his eyes.

Yet it was only after they had entered through the archway that the eyes of the stallion allowed themselves to fall upon the many and mostly unfinished masterpiece of designs that had taken their residence in the room. But the view was a lightly obscured since none of the candles were on. It was a problem that was solved with a single charge of Rarity’s horn. While the charge left her horn it caused all of the candles erupted in their little flames and imitated the area.

“Mastered the arts of fire as well, Rarity?” the stallion spoke up with a light chuckle. He was quite amazed by her actions. “Now I can see why they call you, the mare on fire back in Canterlot.”

Rarity allowed herself a light giggle before her horn lost its coloring and she turned herself around to face him. “Oh, oh, oh, it is not because of that dear. No, that is because of my ability to work out so much, in such a little time. No, the arts of fire, are another story. Long one short, it was a long training session with Twilight really. She wanted me to burst fires like a flamethrower of some kind in order to melt the gems that I would find. However, it never worked for me and all I could do was, well...” She nudged her head over to the little flames to tell the rest of the tale.

The stallion couldn't help it but to give her a polite chuckle with his left forehoof against his mouth. Yet it was only after the hoof was set back on the ground that he had a good look at the lit room. And it was almost instantly that his jaw dropped a little bit at the sight that was created before him while his eyes went passed all of them, watching them one by one with the greatest of cares.

At first he saw a very nice gala gown for a mare, its design happened to be hinting towards the countryside side of life and he couldn't leave the question being answered. “Miss Rarity, if I may ask, for who is that dress over there and what was its inspiration?” Fancy Pants asked while he nudged his head towards the dress while his eyes turned back over to the mare.

The unicorn took the silent message and looked at the dress herself. Once it fell in her own eyes, all of her thoughts about the thing got opened. She walked over to it and stood next to it while she laid a hoof on the back of it. “That beauty? It is for the sister of Braeburn in Appleloosa who is the cousin of Applejack, if I remember it correctly that is. Their family is just so big that it becomes hard to keep track on,” replied Rarity with joy. “But the initial design was to incorporate the family’s trademark into it, which being apples and they all have this western side of them so I wanted it to look tough.”

The stallion nodded to the spoken words with an interested look on his face before he blinked slightly towards them. “Wow, that is quite the something indeed yes. And I believe I remember Applejack. She, was the mare with the hat, right? Never expected her to have such a big family, if your words have to be believed that it. Not that I am doubting you of course, milady."

Rarity allowed herself a chuckle in response before she made her way over through the sea of mannequins. A sea of color and pleasant scents entered her eyes and nose before she stopped by one particular dark fabric colored dress. One which was having the designs reminiscent to that of gothic and even hinting towards that dark ages of the land. Her eyes trailed all over the dress as a thoughtful moan left her mouth.

“May I ask if there is a problem?” the stallion replied as he caught the moan.

Rarity gently shook her head and turned her attention back to Fancy Pants. Their eyes met one another before she spoke her words. “No, no not at all, just trying to remember for who this black masterpiece is. I do believe it is for lady Nocturne.”

“Lady, Nocturne?” he asked with care in his tone. “If you don’t mind me asking, who is that?”

“I don’t mind it at all, dear. But lady Nocturne is a unicorn mare who also is into science just as my friend Twilight. But she has slipped a bit into the crazy side and is put under surveillance of the princess her guards. At least that is the gossip I have heard here and there. For I never got the chance to speak to her myself sadly enough. Not even seen her once for that matter. The order got received through the mail and everything was just as if we had done a conversation. All of the measurements, the coloring, the looks. All of it through the mail, it was something of utmost curiosity to say the least if not downright creepy,” said Rarity to him while she kept her eyes on his. “Interesting, but creepy.”

“My my. That is quite the mysterious order for certain. I don’t take it that you have gotten such orders before. Nonetheless, the design is just amazing. Simple, mysterious and elegant,” the stallion replied to her before he turned his eyes turned over to a dress that was mostly fit for the display. “May I ask, what that dress over there might happen to be?”

“Hm? Which dress, dear?” Rarity spoke as her head peeked itself up from the mannequins. She followed the hoof that was extended by the stallion and her eyes fell upon a dress that she knew all too well. “Now that, my dear Fancy Pants, is the very dress I wore at my very first Grand Galloping Gala. Though this is the restored version. The first version got a little... destroyed.”

“Hmmm, I do happen to have heard about it, Celestia found it amazing for some reason. But, it truly shows just the sheer creativity you have in that head of yours, my dear Rarity. It truly is an amazing creation in my eyes.” the stallion replied to her as he looked back to her. He could read the red blush that she had once more gained on her cheeks like it was nothing and he noticed that his word did her virtue.

“I, I can’t thank you enough for your words mydear. They really mean a lot to me,” said Rarity to him. All while she tried her best to hide the blush.

The two unicorns kept walking around for a bit more as the stallion was hit by amazement almost every second as he saw a new dress. And the purple maned unicorn told the story behind each dress that he pointed to in all of their scents and colors. But a bit faster than expected, they were through the designs as the mare spoke up her words in a polite tone. “Shall we share our cup of tea then?”

“That would be delightful, milady,” replied Fancy Pants under a soft but warm smile while he then followed the unicorn through the shop and towards the living room. He couldn't help it but to notice something of interest about the circular shape and the archways. “All rooms connected to one another, if I may ask?” he asked as they entered the living room.

“Not really, one can access the living room, the work area and the staircase for the upper level through the shop, but the kitchen can only be accessed by the living room. I do not like it that much when ponies can just see what I am going to eat when they come around closing time. And upstairs there is not a single connection except a walk in closest that connects my bedroom with my inspiration room,” she spoke as her red rims fell into his blue ones once again before she disappeared in the kitchen with a little sway in her hips. “Please, make yourself at home. Do you happen to have something in your tea?”

“I see, yet another interesting story that is coming up from your side, and I do not have anything in my tea, thank you very much. Though do you happen to have citrus flavored tea?” the stallion spoke up before he made himself comfortable in a chair.

The mare peeked her head through the archway and she looked to him with a set of curious looking eyes. “I am quite the interesting mare when it comes down to the matter, darling. And for that I have to take a small look, but I think I have,” answered Rarity before she disappeared once more into the kitchen and prepared the cups of tea.

Fancy Pants made himself a little more comfortable within the chair and his eyes ever so gently started to observe the many pictures that were hung up on the wall. Pictures that held the images of many friends and family of the unicorn on many different events and occasions. Yet the one that stood out the most within his own eyes was a group picture. One of the six friends together in their perfectly styled gala dresses and each of them had a genuine expression on their face, it was something he could tell from them right away.

There was a deep that sigh left his nose, a mixed sign of both happiness and sadness. Happiness for that the mare that had found her place as she did, but sadness for himself. For he didn't had such a good group of friends as that she had gained over the course of time. Most of them only did it for the bits and just to say they were friends with ‘the’ Fancy Pants from Canterlot. He would just love it to stand in her horseshoes, or next to them as the idiom goes.

But life always takes turns of its own and nopony can interfere with that sadly enough and he knew that all too well. But as long as he could have Fleur Dis Lee, the true love of his life and the unicorn he was visiting, it couldn't be better for him. While it was true that Rarity also did it to with ‘the’ stallion, something in her eyes and behavior also showed that she genuinely meant her actions and words against him. And it was because of that, that he cherished the humble ivory coated unicorn as much as he did.

Rarity had made her return into the living room with the two cups of tea being levitated in the air with the help of her magic as she walked up to the table under a warm smile. She placed both cups on it before taking place on a chair of her own. “Thank you, milady,” he replied. His own horn charged itself up a little bit and began to levitate his cup. “And cheers.”

The mare discharged her horn while she took the cup with a hoof while she spoke her words with a small smile. “You are welcome my dear, and cheers to you as well.”

Both of the unicorns took a sip at the same time but the eyes of the mare were starting to focus themselves on a place rather unusual. A place that was a body part of the stallion and she never as much dared to think. For it was the neck of the stallion that was visible through the sipping action.

To make matters even worse, there was one of his veins that showed up with every sip he took. For some reason the sights let the heart of the mare pump a bit faster. Almost as if she was going in for the hunt on flesh while her mind was having throwbacks into a primal state. Yet the stallion was completely oblivious to her state of mind as he told his story about his job, the meeting with Fleur and how they went from just friends into lovers. In a nutshell, he told her almost most of his life.

The unicorn tried her best to keep her sanity, keeping her attention to the words of the stallion but it became nearly impossible no matter what she tried. The difficulty didn't go unnoticed by him either as he said something that broke her out of it. “Are you alright, lady Rarity? I am not boring to you, am I?”

“N-No, not at all,” she brought out as response. Yet it was one that came with trouble just before she emptied the rest her cup in her mouth and swallowed the liquids with a rapid speed. Then it was placed back on the table and she blinked a couple times. Her thirst had returned and she didn't wanted to lose herself even the slightest of bits while her eyes kept themselves peeked at him, at his neck to be precise.

Rarity stood up from her place while the stallion sighed a little bit in relief. Though it was short lived. The unicorn mare did something rather unexpected in his eyes. For she walked up to him and she pushed him a bit further into the chair with a fore hoof before she gained a dark grin. His eyes opened themselves so wide that his monocle fell out of his eye before he blinked a couple times. “I, I do not know w-what you are going to do l-lady Rarity, b-but I am not interested in i-it.”

He didn't get a response in words as the mare only pushed his head aside for the neck to become fully visible while her mouth opened itself. And then the biggest scare for him was the fact that the opened mouth revealed the elongated teeth. “Oh no,” was all he could say before a sharp pain was felt down in his neck. A pain that was caused because she had drilled her deadly canines right into the neck and they sliced into the vein to let the blood flow ever so freely into her mouth.

The stallion only released a couple moans in pain while Rarity wrapped her forelegs around his head in order to hold him tightly in place as she was literally drinking from his blood. The liquids that entered her mouth had an interesting effect on the unicorn mare as it did gave her a boost in pleasure but also the fact that this liquid lest her thirst more than she thought.

Though she turned greedy with it as she kept draining him from his blood. She was consuming more of it for her own as Fancy Pants lost more and more of his life force and slowly went up to the edge of passing out.

During their meeting there was a violent thunderstorm which had been playing itself over the skies in Ponyville for a long time, was finally being released upon the little town. Ever since it broke out it had thrown its powerful bolts of electricity every few seconds and often went accompanied with a deafening sound to be followed. Rain was not only simply ticking, but literally pounding itself against the windows of the boutique while the howling winds did its eerie turn through the quiet and empty streets.

In the end had the unicorn drained him from nearly all of his blood and there was nothing that left the wound through the exit wound she had made. It was only then that Rarity would have removed her lips from the wound and she looked at him with the stone cold, red rimmed eyes. She then removed herself entirely from his body as she tried to walk away from him.

The desires to just go to bed had come to her, even though the reason for it was simply unknown. She didn't even cared about the fact that the stallion was dying or was already dead by her doing. Physically she happened to be present but mentally she was just everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

Though the bed was never reached as she walked into the working area of the boutique for whatever reason. And it was there where she simply fell to the ground and her head made contact with the hard floor a bit too much for her liking. As a result, she was knocked out in an instant and lost her memory of every single event that has occurred that night. All while the stallion never left his position. Being almost completely drained and even killed by a mare nopony thought even to be able do such a thing. Her price would be heavier than she could have ever expected to be.

Though before he truly passed away to the hereafter, Fancy Pants managed to speak his last words deep under his breath. “W-Why... milady..?” And then he took his terminal breath.

32 The final honours

Under a loud gasp for air did the eyes of the unicorn open themselves. She rose straight up in her bed in utter fear. She was panting with deep motion to herself while she tried to recall her mind of what just happened in her dream. Her eyes looked over to the curtains to see if the sun had been coming up already. The mare couldn't even tell just for how long she had laid asleep and turned her eyes back over to the bed sheets and the pillows.

The vampiric unicorn took a pillow close to her and cuddled it like a filly’s stuffed animal. But while she did that, it became known to her that during her slumber she had been crying. Both her pillow and blankets were wet from blood that made its way down her cheeks. “What have I done..?” mumbled Rarity under her breath before she dropped her head against her chest. It was then that she felt just the sheer emptiness that was inside of her very body. Her heart didn't beat, her lungs didn't took the air and yet she was more alive and breathing then she could have ever thought.

Countless thoughts of horror and despise raced through her mind the more she realized just what she had become with time. Even though it had been months upon months did the trouble of the lady and beast still wreck her mind. On the one side she had of course accepted it all, but on the other she wished it never happened. Not to mention that the unicorn was quite the drama queen and liked to over-exaggerate, which on its turn fueled her fires only more. A vicious circle of the highest shelf. And to make the matters even worse than they already were did the words spoken by Trixie echo through her mind, ‘words have it that you have changed over the course of time.’ They were not only remembered but also very softly spoken by the mare herself.

With the passage of time had Rarity removed herself from the bed before her hoof made contact with the soft carpet of her room. It was a brilliant feeling to have something that soft below her hooves and it did ease her mind for some reason. But not by all too much she had to admit. Her eyes closed themselves again in order to just recollect her mind as a whole and glue it back together into its original shape. To figure out just how much there was even possible for her at that point in time.

The unicorn tried her best to come up excuses that it wasn't her who killed the fancy stallion. But her mind had different plans. It just kept hammering on the fact that, even though she had changed, it still was her who set the fangs into his flesh and drained him from all of the blood. Rarity needed to make up for it in one way or the other. And there was only one way for her that would make that a possibility. There was just one way she could possibly ask for the redemption of her tainted soul and beg for forgiveness.

Without a second thought that crossed her mind did the unicorn walk down the stairs. She charged up her horn in order to levitate her black cloak to her before she dressed herself in it. Rarity placed the hood over her head with a hoof and her red rims disappeared from the darkened area. Only the ice cold, blue rims were visible once again. A deep exhale left through her nose while she looked towards the door. Rarity knew that there was no way back, not anymore. She had done the deeds and the price had to be paid. But the price that would be paid for the events set in motion, would be a lot higher than she dared to have gambled for.

After the considerable fast change of wardrobe, she rushed out of the front door and made her way straight into the burning late morning sun. Her ice cold blue rims had a difficult time to adjust themselves on the burning light and the mare let out a couple hisses. The eyes were firmly closed in order to prevent any damage to happen to them.

“For the sake of everything dead...” muttered Rarity to herself after she closed her eyes for the amounts of light. But in the end did the unicorn open them again and she was able to see everything as it was once again. Almost though. When the sun shone too bright at certain places, that caused her to just see just spots of light without anything identifiable.

With her sight restored for the most part, she allowed her rims to gaze over through the street she was in. A street that she knew all too well and hoped to find where she was looking for. For she found herself in one of the town’s main market streets to which her boutique was stationed on, yet it was almost deserted. Market day itself would only be two days away and then, then it would be browsing with ponies from all over the area. Yet it was the silence of the street, that comforted the unicorn for the most part as it was.

There was of course the occasional pony and the unicorn moved further up to the main street where it was literally crowding with ponies of all kinds. “Bloody hell,” she mumbled in herself before her legs began to move her around. Rarity’s horn was still charged and the magic closed the door before it died down again. With the door locked she was ready to make the travels to come. Her eyes had themselves peeled at almost at the streets she passed the houses, the skies and even the other ponies. Many ponies she passed were wondering just why a pony would wear such a dark cloak on such a lovely day but as per usual, none found it their place to ask.

Though there was one stallion who had seen her coming out of the boutique and he was one of the very few who had the guts to walk up to her. “Excuse me, miss Rarity,” he spoke up from behind her in a Scottish sounding accent.

Rarity’s pupils shrunk into near nothing as she heard the calling of her name for the first time in months as the shiver went down her spine. In any normal case it wasn't the biggest of issues. Though that time it wasn’t a normal case. Just for the fact that she was out on the streets and his voice was something unknown to her. The unicorn wanted to give him no hearing at first but her dead heart had different plans it wished to play. Her pacing gently came down to a hold and the cloaked figure turned itself around in order to face the mysterious speaker.

Yet what she got was a rather good looking, trench coat wearing light brown coated and darker stallion. Well, well, well, what do have here now? Handsome, stylish, wonder who it might be, she thought to herself as she gave a light stare to his appearance.

The stallion himself looked right into her blue eyes as his own and he walked further up to her. “So, it really is you then, isn't it? You have confirmed my suspicion,” he spoke up with a faint smirk. “Word has it that you haven’t been seen in months. Why is that, if I may ask?”

The mare knew that her absence wouldn't go unnoticed by the town's residents but for somepony to actively go out and look for her, that was something new. “I, I do not know where you are talking about, sir. True that I am indeed Rarity, what concern does it give you? On any of the matters really,” she replied with a sharp tone. He was daring, she had to admit that to him. But whether that would be a good or bad thing had to be found out.

“The silence of the boutique has been keeping itself on for far too long. Things must have happened in there unspeakable to the world, and that is why you hide yourself,” he explained to her before a sigh left him. “Which is a true shame in and of itself, that such a fine lady like yourself, made such a downfall.” He then straightened something the mare hadn't picked out from him yet and that was his trusty red tie.

“Who are you..?” the mare dared to ask in with one of her visible rims being a whole lot smaller than the other. “Why do you sound from up north?”

“Maybe because I am, from up north. But that’s important. What is though, is that I’m nopony. Just a traveler and a wanderer,” he said while he took out a pair of glasses and set them upon his nose. “Though royalty, doesn't suit you at all when I see you like this.”

Rarity’s eyes shocked open as wide as they were allowed and she did a small step backwards. “W-Was that an insult, sir? If it was, you caught me at a very bad time to annoy me,” she replied to him in a tone that was everything but friendly.

“As I said, I’m nothing more but a traveler and a wanderer,” the mysterious stallion spoke up in his defense. “But, I think I must go further now. Miss Rarity, have a good day and, allons-y!”

“What..?” she said as she blinked a couple times and shook her head to the last set of spoken words. But when she looked back to the place that the stallion stood, he was just gone. “H-Hello?” she spoke in a soft tone. Not much later was her attention caught by a whirring noise that appeared implacable in her mind. Something that was just unknown to her very ears. Confused as could be did, Rarity continued on with her journey as if nothing happened. But inside of her mind she was everything but calm.

With the sound of a screeching wooden door that opened did the mysterious stallion let his eyes fall upon the tattered catsuit wearing, mulberry coated unicorn. Once again she leaned against the desk with her forelegs crossed over one another. “I take it that the meeting has gone well,” she spoke up upon his arrival.

“For as much as I could do, yes. She is a good mare, Twilight, and you know that. It can’t possibly be that she caused all of this mess, right?” the stallion spoke up. “You must have burned though. A timeline got demolished and yet, you remember our conversation. Nopony is supposed to survive the burning of time. That one second after this, that hellish inferno that consumes everything that walks behind time.”

Twilight shook her head in a disagreeable manner before a deep sigh left her. “You haven’t been in the future I was being send me back to... she was a tyrant and I want to prevent that no matter the cost. If it is still the real Rarity, she knows at what point in time she has to decline on what will be given to her. May the sun and moon stand with her.” She had made the decision not to make any remarks about her burning through time. She had her fair share of scares from that. Only a winch was given by her. The memory of jumping from one time-line to the other, nopony should have remembered that horrid fact.

“Since when did you became spiritual?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Since... the day she showed me the different her and world-order, Time Turner.” One of her forehooves was placed before her body and the horn charged up. It created a purple orb in the palm that was spin around and a silent tear ran down the cheek. “Everything is complicated, isn't it.”

“Tell me about it,” the stallion replied before he let out a deep exhale. “I just hope I didn't messed with a fixed point in time. Those are really, really messy to clean up. It wasn’t locked though, so there’s that hope.”

“That makes the two of us then...” answered Twilight in a quiet tone. Within the sphere the images arose of a monster that sat on a throne. Images of horror and despair which had to be seen for real to be believed. A thing the two had wanted to prevent at any cost. They hoped that a certain pony was still mentally stable enough to separate right from wrong at one specific point in time.

Street after street did Rarity pass by. She just walked all of them up and down but no luck was to be found for her trips. She kept trotting through lane and street when she was about to give up hope, but then there was a spark in her mind which made her eyes shot open wider than ever. “Luck, is what I need around here these days... that’s it!” she said to herself while a wide smile formed itself in the darkness of the hood. Without a second thought in her skull, her hooves began to gallop through the many streets of the town. But since they knew their destination to go to, it went a lot easier.

There it came into view. It was shining bright in the sunlight on the horizon, the flowershop of Ponyville’s very own flower trio. A shop that was being ran by three mares who had dedicated their lives to them. To grow of the most wonderful flowers that were known to the land. Letting the flowers grow was only one part of their job as also they maintained them. And as icing on the cake, the three of them did used them to make wonderful products. From simple bouquets to ceremonial pieces, they crafted it all with their hooves. What Rarity was in the world of fashion, they were in the world of the flowers without a doubt.

When Rarity entered the building, it became apparent that it was a rather simple shop that they had for themselves. At least much simpler than the complex design of the boutique the unicorn was living in. Either way, it did do its purpose nicely and a small greenhouse was attached to it where most of the events took place and the mares could be found.

The unicorn was allowed access to the shop. It wasn't somepony’s home but a public space. Pretty much like she could enter the bar on the night she lured Mixmaster to her home. A small bell located by the entrance alerted the mares that there was a customer for them and the chime of the bell was something both sweet and pleasant to hear in the air. The unicorn then walked up to the counter of the store as some rumoring could be heard in the background. She let the trio have all the time they needed because she had all the time in the wide world. The unicorn turned herself around to have a better view at the building as a whole.

A series of long tables stretched themselves through the entire length of the building, all filled with all sorts of plants and little trees. From roses to tulips, to lilies and even, flesh-eating plants. Yet there was one flower that looked like a wonderful tulip with its flower leaves spread open a little bit that had gotten the attention of a bee which made its way down to do itself good with the nectar of the flower.

Rarity’s eyes kept themselves peeled at the play and just when the bee sat down, the leaves of the flower closed upon the poor bee and the consuming part initiated. Her eyes managed to look at something else and she allowed herself to read the note that stood before the flower. “Well that explains a lot,” chuckled Rarity to herself before she turned back to face the counter.

Not much after the little feast, there was a very pale, yellowish coated earth pony mare with a mixed raspberry colored mane that out of the greenhouse. A smile occupied her adorable looking face when she entered. “Afternoon, how may I help you today,” she spoke to the customer.

The cloaked mare turned her head to the side as her body soon followed to get the mare into clear view. “Are you Rosalina Vanilla Luck if I may ask?” said Rarity in her most normal tone. The pony rose an eyebrow in a gentle manner. The very fact that somepony knew her full name was unexpected. But she shrugged it off while giving a confirming nod to Rarity.

“Then I am having the right mare. You see, a very dear friend of mine, has passed away recently. And due to the given circumstances I had myself, I didn't make to the funeral, but I still wish to place some flowers by the grave. C-Could you make me a nice bouquet, please?” The further Rarity spoke in her words, the harder it actually got for her to speak as she sniffled lightly while wiping a small tear of blood away. With the hood still up was the tear invisible and only appeared as a red dot upon the hoof of the unicorn.

“Oh you poor thing. If, if you give me about an hour, I should be able to fabricate something for your friend. And my condolences for you as well.” Rosalina replied under a slightly saddened tone.

“Thank you, so very much,” the cloaked mare said as she dropped a small bag of bits on the counter and turned herself around. Only to make her departure and disappear on the streets of the town after the chime of the bell.

Rose made no time to waste and she returned into the greenhouse and started to look up the best flowers she could find that were also suit for a funeral. But the traditional coloring was thrown right out the window for she was always trying to find new and daring things, whereas the other two kept to the more traditional going of events. The behavior of Rose sometimes got her into trouble but most of the time were the ponies just amazed by the creations she made.

Soon enough there was a magnificent bouquet of mixed flowers that had emerged in the hooves of the yellow coated pony. Roses as a base, surrounded by tulips and finished off by some vegetation. The coloring was quite the unique combination for the roses were a very soft but inviting red, whereas the tulips were about the same coloring as her coat, combining that with the vegetation green, it created a magnificent play of color. Even Rose herself was just amazed at that what she had made for the cloaked mare.

For the working mare did the hour had pass by ever so fast. But for the unicorn it seemed that the seconds themselves were hours passing by. She found herself wandering through the warm streets but her hooves stayed as cold as they were. The coolness that only the dead could give was pulsing through them. Rarity granted herself to sniffle from time to time as the eyes were closed, making a gap of only blackness in the hood of the cloak, an empty void. Almost the same as her heart was at the moment. Tears of blood made their way past her cheeks to her chin or nose and unto the ground the more steps she took.

Off in the distance, the clock tower of Ponyville with its mighty bell created by its earth pony founders did its loud chime, a chine both pleasant to hear and strong enough to silence everypony in town. There it went again, and again, before the final chime did its turn. “Four o’clock,” the mare mumbled in herself as she started to make her return to the flower shop.

The door of the little shop got opened gently as the cloaked mare took a step inside where she opened her eyes again and thus allowed her blue rims to become visible again for the first time since her journey back. The pale yellow mare appeared out of the greenhouse with a smile on her face as she proudly presented the wonderfully fabricated bouquet.

“I know I shouldn't smile by such an unfortunate event, miss, but I can not help it to be just proud on what my hooves created. It’s all yours, I truly hope you will be able to give this loss a place in your heart.” she spoke in a voice filled with sympathy while hoofing over the uniquely colored bouquet.

“I, I understand darling. And you have all right to be so,” replied Rarity before she took the bouquet with a hoof before letting her horn charge itself up in a gentle way. The flowers got levitated out of her hoof and held it before her face before she inspected it deeply. “You absolutely have all the right to be so. And to that, I can only say, thank you miss Luck, for everything,” the mare said as she brought the bouquet to the side of her.

The earth pony allowed a warm smile to form itself with her lips under a soft nod. No words were spoken further as the silence of sadness took hold of the shop until the unicorn released a deep sigh and said her final words. “I wish you good luck and farewell.” Before Rosalina could speak another word, Rarity had turned herself around and had already left the shop.

She still managed to get a reply, even though it was spoken against midair. “And you too miss, you too.” But as she kept looking at the door, there was something that kept bugging her. “Wasn't that... Rarity, the tailor?”

“Rose!” was shouted from the greenhouse. “We need your hooves here!”

“Alright Daisy, coming!” the earth pony replied. The thoughts had to be shaken off of her mind as she had her business to attend to. The mare left the shop and disappeared into the rather mysterious realms that was the greenhouse.

Rarity held the flowers up with her magic as she made her way down the streets of Ponyville. She had her destination set on a place she rather didn't want to go to, but had to go to. Even if it was just to release some of the feeling of guilt that went through her body.

The more she walked to the outskirts of town, the more the weather was threatening to become worse. The cloudless blue skies were filled up with white clouds at first before those turned into dark gray ones. If one was paying attention very well, there were a couple pitch black ones who could be picked out rather easily. Though the pack of clouds had one advantage to it and that was that they blocked out the sun as it was already descending from the skies.

With a slow motion did Rarity dare to remove the hood of her cloak. Her head became visible for the public again in all its glory. With a light shake did her mane curled up to their natural pose as it hung a little before her right eye as her hooves kept going. She turned her head up into the skies, hoping it would stay dry for at least a couple more hours and she seemed to get her wish fairly much granted. “They call it the rain season for a reason I suppose, the Corporation has been busy again,” she spoke to herself before letting out a deep sigh. She lowered her head again in order to keep her eyes peeled on the road ahead.

Her route brought her aside the edge of the forest that indulged fear in every living soul that as much had heard the rumors about it. Though Rarity didn't care for the stories that were being told, the legends spoken and the myths it housed as she knew most of them and her mind was not in that particular place to start with.

The pacing had lowered itself to a slow and sad trot of defeat. With her head that hung low and her magic charged up ever so slightly in order to hold the flowers up, her eyes dared to close themselves off of the world once more before another small tear of blood left her left eye.

While the sun lowered itself further and further to make way for the moon and therefore the evening, the temperature had changed from a warm and inviting one, to a much cooler and almost freezing one. Almost as if it was changing into the heart of Rarity, which had become frozen, but still could feel everything with it.

Even under the thick pack of clouds, it became obvious the night had fallen over the land as she had reached her destination. An overgrown part of land filled with upstanding stones. Around the perimeter there was a metal fence to be found as the iron doors were gaping open, unable to close due to the rust that had been collecting itself in the hinges. The eyes of the mare opened themselves to watch the neglected place under a deep sigh. “Cemetery Lunar Rest. What has ever become of you after your landlord’s own death?”

It was true that the sacred burial grounds were fallen into a state of decay after the landlord himself passed away a couple years ago. Many rumors would say that his spirit still wakes over the piece of land. Rumors of ponies spoke that they saw his spirit at night, watching the paths and doing his job wherever it was needed. Much as he was seen doing on his last day on the earth. A sad end for a stallion full of life and joy. Life gives and takes, as the proverb goes.

Rarity was quite familiar with the stallion. He came once or twice a month to have his ceremonial outfit repaired by her. He wore the piece of clothing day in and day out. It wouldn't come to a surprise that she was devastated after hearing about his passing away. Hours she shed tears about him, thinking about the times he came into her store, the lovely conversations they had together.

"I hope you found rest darling, something not granted to every soul,” spoke Rarity to the thin air before she made a small sign on her chest. A sign that was a mixture of the sun and the moon and stood for the united Equestria she lived in. Only after doing that, she dared to enter the cemetery. Her eyes were already gazing upon the many stones but she was looking for one name in particular.

After a short amount of time her eyes laid themselves on one stone and her hooves brought her closer to it. This was it, the very grave she was looking for. The grave of the stallion she brutally took away from life. Rarity lowered herself on her hind legs and allowed her behind to touch the grass ever so softly. She assumed a sitting position while the bouquet of flowers was placed against the stone itself.

The vampiric unicorn held a minute of silence out of respect for him as more tears of blood rolled down her cheek, each leaving their red trail behind them on her skin and fur. But after the minute had passed, Rarity dared to speak her words. “Hey Fancy Pants, it, it seems odd that I am here, f-for you, but I couldn't get it out of my head not too come. L-Last night I was plagued with the dream. One that, made me remember with happened all those months ago. I thought many things just about how you passed away, looking for clues and signs. But it was me all along. I, I am so sorry. I didn't know what made me do it... I beg, I truly beg for your forgiveness Fancy Pants, b-but I can understand it, if, if you don’t... I-In all honesty, it should have been me who was laying in your place, w-would have saved the world, a, a lot of trouble...”

Yet the more she spoke her words, the more the tears rolled down her cheek and into the grass of the grave. For minutes she sat there while emptying her heart about things about him and about herself. Hoping in vain to find any form of redemption for her soul.

As much as it was true that the remains of the stallion were never found after his disappearance, a funeral was still held one month after it. It was an actual funeral with a closed casket. The ponies who were attending it imagined him resting in there with peace. For many that was their form of closure, accepting the fact he had gone to the great beyond, under the guidance of princess Luna and Celestia. Little did all of them knew what really happened.

“I, I shouldn't be bothering you any further, you, you deserve your rest. I hope, I truly hope you are able to find that. That is the wish I have with whole my heart,” said Rarity under a sniffle before her hoof wiped the almost dried up tears of blood. Her head rose itself up to the skies as she released a saddened sigh and to allow them to fall upon the thick pack of clouds.

To make matters even worse, her face was met by the first drops of rain for the storm that had been lurking for hours now. Finally it saw its chance to erupt without mercy. It was being build up, before the rage of nature and pegasi was released over the land once again.

But unknown to Rarity was that in the forest to which the cemetery was connected to, there was a figure. A mysterious figure who was watching over her. A figure that had heard her every word, her confessions of the murder and her wish. Ever so gently it dared to leave the comfortable hiding spot and made its way over to the mare in silence. The white coated unicorn was still mumbling deeply in herself as her head had lowered itself to read what was actually written down on the tombstone.

‘May you rest in peace Fancy Pants, beloved stallion and fiancé.’

“Why couldn't I control myself that night..? Why did I allow nature to overtake me..?” was caught in the ears of the mysterious figure as it came walking closer and closer to her. And when it was close enough, its white right foreleg placed itself warmly on the cold, cloaked shoulder of the unicorn. Whose eyes grew small upon the sudden feeling.

33 When you thought it couldn't get worse

The shrunken eyes of Rarity grew back to their normal size. Yet there also was a natural reaction that erupted in the cloaked mare. She just took the hoof of the other being and in one strong swing, she managed to toss it over her own body. The mysterious figure landed straight in front of the gravestone of the deceased stallion and during the lading did it crush the bouquet flat to the ground. It just laid there and it was finally revealed just who happened to be spying on Rarity. The wings of the cloaked mare were uncurled at a slow rate and even raised up from under the cloak. They then showed themselves to her prey in their fullest of glory whether it would be intentional or not.

Rarity’s head lowered itself while her body took a pose that was ready to attack. A dark hiss left her lips while her sapphire blue eyes turned slowly into the red coloring. “Why are you spying on me? What is it that you want from me. And above all, who send you?” she spoke against her curious watcher. The mare wasn't in the mood to play games and wanted her answers directly and straight to the point.

Against the tombstone laid another unicorn mare. One that was having an even whiter coat then she had which went accompanied by a pinkish mane and tail. Her elongated body made her almost as big as the princess of the moon, if not a bit bigger. Though instead of fearing the monster that had fallen in her eyes, she allowed a soft chuckle which was soon followed by a moan of pain that left her mouth.

Her eyes scanned the other unicorn from mane to hoof, Rarity recognized exactly just who it was as she wrapped the wings back around her body in an instance. The action allowed the cloak to conceal her body again once again for the other set of eyes. She hoped for the fact that the mare hadn't seen her yet, but fate always went the other direction then one desired.

“F-Fleur Dis Lee? W-Why are you, are you here?” managed Rarity to bring out. The feeling of regret boiled up in her once again. She wanted to help the unicorn against the stone but was held back by her mind for it was this mare who suddenly came to her. Another matter of mind over heart happened and the mind won as she didn't move a muscle.

“Darling,” replied Fleur in a calm manner as she just laid against the stone. She winched from the crash against the hard stone and had little to no idea of just how bad her injuries were. Her visible eye locked itself upon Rarity before she continued to talk. “There is no need to hide what you are around me.”

“E-Excuse me?” said Rarity in pure confusion as she sat down once again on the ground while not willing to be seen as a threat of some sort. The words of Fleur interested her to a certain degree for she was hadn't even the slightest of idea just what the mare could have meant with them. And given the situation, the other unicorn wasn't the biggest threat either.

“I know what you are, though I never quite understood just how you became... an alicorn,” the mare managed to reply. She released another groan of discomfort afterwards and tried to get up. Being the snobbish pony she was, she wasn't used to physical exhaustion and she wasn't used to the fact of being thrown against something. Physically she was weak but since she was a unicorn, she knew magic. But how much she knew it remained to be a mystery for almost everypony who spoke against her.

Upon the speaking of the one simple but mighty word did Rarity her eyes grew smaller than ever before once again. The lids sealed them off from the world before she shook her head from side to side. Her thoughts kept pounding that one word into her brain. Alicorns, ponies granted with the horn of a unicorn and the wings of a pegasus. Holy beings and bringers of harmony. Spirits from other realms where no mortal ever had gone to. Rulers of the very day and night.

Though she was everything but that. Rarity was dark, unholy and a harbinger of both death and pain. An undead body doomed to wander the earth for eternity unless put to a violent, final rest. She gently shook her head in a disagreeable manner. “No, I am not an alicorn... Never even wished to be one. I, I am quite the opposite, Fleur,” she spoke. Though saying the words did she broke her promise to never speak of that what she had become. It just had to be done against the other mare, it was the least she could possibly too for the fiancé of the stallion who died by her actions. A daring move, one that might have cost her her life.

Then it were the eyes of the bigger mare which grew small as she ever so carefully asked a question that was on her mind. “Is, is it true then? T-The children of the night, e-exist?” Her tongue spoke genuine words that were spoken in utter surprise and even hinting towards fear for that what just was revealed. The eyes of Rarity opened once again and just stared over to Fleur’s light grayish, violet rimmed eyes.

A set of eyes that twinkled in the fires of the torches that kept the cemetery lit. A mysterious force was its origin but neither of the two cared at the moment. The cloaked mare wanted to speak the truth as it was, right in the face of the other mare but she couldn't. She couldn't just speak the words. Instead Rarity gave her a small nod to confirm the thoughts. “Sweet Celestia, how, I d-didn't know this,” the other unicorn spoke in response to the revelation that was made to her.

“I killed him, Fleur. Mindless for my everlasting thirst for blood, I forgot what happened for the longest of times. Until, until the dream that was given to me only a few hours ago. For my mind painfully let me relive those cursed couple of days,” said Rarity right into her face. She was confessing her terrible deeds to the mare that loved him ever so much. A dangerous combination to begin with.

While those words entered her ears, the very heart larger unicorn was literally shattered into tiny fragments on the spot. Yet she managed to keep her temper under control as she nodded in an understanding manner. With the rain which continued to just fall down in gentle drops, Fleur spoke her reply after she had wiped a tear and raindrop out of her eye. “I, suppose... that he was at the wrong time, at the wrong place...” Though deep in her body, on the place that once was her heart was the storm of rage both crawling and brewing. A rage that wanted to drive a stake through the heart of the vampiric unicorn ever so badly and as soon as possible.

But the larger mare wasn't as uninformed as Rarity had thought she would have been. For the fancy mare played the game of being dumb and it was only the very first part of the game. A game out of where only one would come victorious. Fleur couldn't do it at the given moment because her position didn't allow it. Her next move had to wait until a more appropriate moment in time.

“I, I understand it if you hate me, or even wish to kill me. But allow me to tell you this. The words I spoke, are all true, I wished it rather was me than him,” the vampiric mare spoke. Her eyes closed themselves for more bloody tears to roll down her cheeks.

Fleur wanted to help her so much as her eyes looked saddened over to Rarity, to grant her the wish with all of her heart. She tried to stand up but there was a terrible pain that went through her body. Through that very shock was she finally going to inspect what her injuries were. Her head turned over to the parts of her body that made contact with stone before looking up on terror.

She found out that she was bleeding heavily just below her cutie mark. A sharp piece of loose stone had managed to find its way into her soft flesh and was the defendant of the deed. “N-No...” she mumbled softly to herself, but loud enough for Rarity to hear it.

The words entered the ears of Rarity and she opened her eyes. Her gaze was placed on the mare. Under a sniffle did she wipe her tears away with a gentle motion. “What is it, i-if I may ask?”

“L-Let’s say, my injuries are bigger than I expected... Y-You confirmed the legendary race, c-could another myth be c-confirmed, as well?” replied Fleur. She gained a more desperate look within her eyes with each second. She had laid out a plan for the vampony. A plan that had to wait as the situation she found herself in, was unexpected to say the least yet could play into her advantage.

“And the one you speak of, being?” Rarity asked out of pure curiosity. The unicorn of generosity was blinded by her own regret. At least far enough to not even question the words that were spoken. She had suspected nothing so far, unless the cards were reversed, but that chance seemed highly unlikely.

“V-Vampiric blood, o-on a mortal... s-supposed to heal their wounds a-as well,” answered Fleur. She tried to move herself afterwards. Under a groan and yelp of pain she released her body from the rock and held a hoof upon the wound. She could only hope that myth was true, or Rarity would have even more blood on her cloak then she already had.

The vampiric unicorn stood up from her position and trotted over to the other mare and she brought her left foreleg to her mouth. Rarity just stood a couple seconds there. She was waiting and wondering if she was going to do it or not. But under a deep inhale, she sank her sharp fangs into her own leg and allowed it to bleed heavily as she swallowed some of her own ever so vile tasting blood. Her lips had turned red as she removed the hoof out of her face and brought it over to the mouth of Fleur. “D-Drink,” she then spoke up.

The other unicorn was watching a little in surprise to the actions before she took the hoof to her mouth and started to lick up the blood that left the wound. Every lick done was done under the moans of desperation, disgust and pleasure. For when the liquid raced into her mouth, the taste was literally unbearable but the legends did confirm themselves. Almost directly after the first swallow did Fleur remove the hoof from her flank, in order to hold the bleeding leg of Rarity.

When the second swallow took its turn, her wounds were starting to heal and seal up. But the vampiric blood had another and rather unforeseen side effect on her. For it made the mare stronger. She felt like she could take on the world there and then. Feeling to get revenge on the creature that killed her love whenever she liked. Everything was just too perfect to be true.

Fleur’s eyes kept themselves peeled upon Rarity while her horn charged itself up a little bit within a purplish aura. The vampiric mare noticed it happening and thought it to be a response of the body. That it would be filtering the blood she had given to her. But if she only knew the true reality about the magical charge.

For the magic was in fact searching for something. And after a bit of it, the magic had found a branch that laid a little further away from them. Though the branch alone wouldn't be enough to act like a stake, it needed to be broken. Deeply against her will began the mare to consume more blood under a moan of pleasure. The sudden action surprised Rarity by a lot and her ears missed the sound of the branch being snapped in half as she removed her bleeding foreleg. “Hey! You don’t get to drink everything,” she spoke to Fleur while the wound on her leg was almost sealed again.

The horn of the larger mare discharged itself again before she looked up to the other unicorn with questioning eyes. But Rarity was inspecting her hoof and thought about how long it would take before she was fully back again. In that little gap of time given to her, it was the larger unicorn who did a very quick and unexpected move. One which caused the tables to be turned around.

Rarity was all of the sudden thrown against the gravestone as Fleur stood before her. The posh and larger unicorn held her head low as small puffs of steam left through her nostrils. A loud roar of thunder did its turn through the skies as the rain came falling down heavier and heavier upon them.

“W-What in all heavens!?” was all the disorientated Rarity could bring out while she was looking at her current situation. After a second of thinking she understood exactly what was going on. But it was too late already, for the deadly branch could be found in the right foreleg of Fleur. The broken branch that would be used as the stake and thus help Rarity to truly die for her crimes she had committed against ponykind.

“One wrong movement, and this here meets your heart, am I understood, demon?” the mare spoke in both a demanding and threatening tone. The vampony was driven in a corner and could try all that she wanted, but deep within her heart knew it was a lost cause. For the time being at least.

Rarity heeded the demands that were given to her while the enraged mare’s right hoof began to shake. Fleur was more than ready to just do it, to get revenge on the monster that killed her fiancé all those months ago. To end her weeping and continue on with her life as she wanted it to go. The desires were great and could be seen ever so clearly around the grayish violet rims the larger unicorn had.

The drops of rain continued to pour themselves over them and the land like the ones from the encounter with Trixie. They made their way down to the green grass while bolts of lightning kept illuminating the blackened skies. The waters of the skies caused the torches around the cemetery to lose their wonderful lights. Which meant that they were left alone in the dark. Something that played out rather helpful for the vampony.

With the lightning being the only true source of light that could be used by either party really see just what was going on, since the sun had set and the moon was blocked. But their eyes were adjusted to the darkness rather quickly and Rarity was still holding her position against the gravestone as Fleur her eyes stood on a kill. Yet somehow she managed to herself sane, even if everything had worked as she wanted and with the vampiric blood coursing through her veins, everything was too good to be true. A little bit too good, even. Yet a tear of pure sadness made its way down her face next to the rain.

A tear that was lost in the drops of rain that ran down her cheeks as well. “Months we were happily together, he never hurt a single fly in his life, the perfect stallion for any mare,” she spoke up in a saddened tone. Her mind was recalling all the days she had spent with him, loving and cherishing him like no other ever could before more tears were rolling down. Out of nowhere her tone changed again. It became one that was filled with anger, hate and despise while the blood vessels in her eyes widened themselves. “All gone because of you, you slaughtered him, I might return the favor to you, just as you wished it. An eye for an eye you know.”

“H-How do you know, it all?” the vampiric mare asked out of utter curiosity because Fleur wasn't there when Rarity did her pleading. Yet she was also praying to win herself some time in order to figure out a way, if not any way, to talk herself out of it.

“Patience, you piece of filth. Waiting on this nightmare forsaken graveyard day in, day out. For months I have spent here almost day and night, watching ponies who came to his grave to honor him. I tried to find it out, puzzling the pieces together. Until you spilled your words about him. Both against him, and me.” She was becoming more angry with each word she spoke.

“Shame honestly, you were such an amazing mare, almost as wonderful as me. I even considered letting you make my dress... But don’t worry too much though.” Her eyes moved over to the stake. Her mane were soaked from the downpour and she grinned like a madmare. “For it only hurts a lot. I suppose, the same amount of pain you gave him. What goes around, comes around.”

Rarity was just speechless and baffled about the spoken words. Though no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't come up with an excuse or plead for any of it. She had fallen for the trap that was set up because of her own moral and mortal feelings.

Yet instead of coming up with an excuse, despite the fact that she felt herself weak from her own blood loss, she allowed her mind to fall back a bit. To let it go back to the state of a hunter. All while she tried to turn the tables back into her favor. It was then the vampiric unicorn who would have started to wait for the right moment. The right moment for her great escape.

In her mind it appeared to be minutes that were crawling by. But in reality it were mere seconds before the perfect opportunity revealed itself. There was a bright flash of lightning that came rushing down to the earth. The bolt searched for the closest point of impact and made contact with a tree. When the bolt of energy hit the branches, it caused a loud rumbling noise of impact.

That was only before the deafening sound of wood being split under moans filled the area and not even a second after it was accompanied by the loud roll of the thunder. The two events played into each other like a sick symphony that could be arranged by nature alone.

Fleur turned her head towards the sounds. Her initial response and tried to discover if it could do any harm. But Rarity took her full advantage with it. The unicorn rose up from her position and let out a deep wheeze. She just charged at Fleur and tackled her to the ground with ease. Under a yelp of her own, Fleur hit the ground below and her body covered itself in mud after she had dropped the stake out of surprise from the charge.

“G-Go ahead, end me, allow me to be with him again. Kill me, child of the night!” she begged to her attacker in a mocking and saddened tone. The vampiric unicorn looked down into the eyes of Fleur with a near death stare as deep exhales could be heard almost all the time. Rarity would have done it, if she didn't lock the beast up again.

Yet much to Fleur her surprise did the unicorn left her body without doing anything to it. The vampiric mare jumped back while she used her wings to glide a little bit before she allowed her soaked cloak to drop itself to the ground. It sucked itself upon the still dry, fur covered hips of the vampiric unicorn. And with that, it showed their fine lines which made every stallion fall for her.

The rims in her eyes were as red as blood itself. They were starting to have a hypnotizing effect on the larger mare as she looked in them. Upon feeling the pull in her body, Fleur set everything on everything to not look in them as Rarity spoke her ever so desired words. “No, you versus me. Let’s see how well it goes. The prize...” A deadly grin of sadistic joy took form below her muzzle. After that would she have spoken the final word in a tone of twisted pleasure. “Survive.”

Fleur shook her head in order to break out of the hypnotizing hold and didn't make a second go to waste. She managed to crawl back upon all four of her hooves. But before she knew it, she found herself and Rarity galloping towards each other.

Then the rage just erupted between the two of them. The both of them rose upon their hindlegs and were dealing punches out with their forehooves. Their hooves made contact with the face, the belly, the forelegs of the other and ever so rare, the charging hoof of the other. A terrible sight to behold as the unicorns were battling it out like true barbarians of times that were from long ago. Yet there wasn't even a single magic spell was used which made it a battle of pure willpower and physical strength. A thing one had a lot of and the other near nothing.

Moans and groans could be heard from either mare as their hooves kept punching the other. “Why don’t you just die!?” Fleur shouted before she received a punch in the side.

“Because, I am living a curse!” snarled Rarity back. All of the sudden she felt a hoof in her throat. A punch that was meant for her chest, landed upon her throat. It caused the smaller mare to be knocked back by a great distance. Even with the pain, she returned to the fight and continued like nothing happened. With her wings uncurled was Rarity able to thrust herself forward at a greater speed and thus deliver harder punches but lost the speed within them.

Everything just kept going while the rain came pouring down only harder over them. It made the grassy ground to turn into an even bigger wasteland of mud. Though neither was sane enough to notice that and end the fight by allowing their magic to do the job for them. Fleur received the hardest blow that Rarity had ever given to a pony in her belly. Yet the vampony received a blow of the same force right into her face.

Under the sound of bones that were cracked and snapped that could be heard loud and clearly and as the hooves stayed in their position, the both of them fell backwards without moving another muscle for the passing seconds. Each of them fell within the mud in which Fleur had bathed in before.

The two just laid there for seconds upon them before their muscles were unlocked one after the other. They dropped their body parts down to the ground in exhaustion. Both Fleur and Rarity had given everything they possibly could already but the end was nowhere near in sight. Both of the unicorns could simply pray that they would be the victor of the pointless brawl.

Rarity had regained the power over all of her muscles and she struggled a little bit in order to get back up on her hooves. Her wings were the true pain and were to be seen as obstacles of her body that prevented her from doing so a lot easier. But Fleur, despite the burning pain in her chest that felt like a rib was broken, managed to call upon some of her magic as she crawled back up on her hooves. She found the branch again and picked it up with no remorse. There was no doubt on her mind that she would avenge her fiancé and she would get her revenge. For she would become the one who would survive the struggle.

Out of the corner of her eyes did the vampony took note of the incoming projectile. Just before impact had she managed to get up and used her wings to take off into the skies. But the deed was already done. For the sharp point of the stake had torn open half of her underbelly. Not enough to kill her but enough to make her blood run freely out of her body. Rarity then crashed down into the pool of mud before she let her head just rest in it. She was ready to give it all up while she roared in pure pain.

Fleur erupted out in a pleasant chuckle to herself as her revenge was nearly completed, she almost had it done. Almost. For there was one thing that had to be done and that was finishing what she started. Her magic picked up the branch again and brought it over to her while she walked through the mud and rain. Her perfectly styled mane was nothing more but one muddy mess which hung before her left eye. “Seems I survived, lady Rarity. Are you ready for the final blow?” she spoke with a sick joy in her voice.

But the vampony didn't had the desire to die. Not by the hooves of the heartbroken and mentally incapable mortal. The real Rarity had lost herself in the grasp of the primal predator that housed in her once again. The roaring had died down and she spoke up in a demanding undertone. “Look me in the eyes when you do it...” And then she turned her head over into the direction of the larger unicorn.

Within second did their eyes made contact and Fleur could feel the pulling of them, they pulled her towards the vampony. Not in the physical manner of the word but in a mental manner. Her mind got filled with just Rarity and it made her forget everything around her. Her plan, her hate, her desires, her regret and sadness. Fleur tried to struggle herself out from the hold, but everything she did just failed. After a couple of seconds she just stood there, tranquil and tame while letting herself to be soaked from the rain.

Rarity erupted out in a snicker to herself before she stood up under a painful moan. “Hmhmhmha, not so tough now, are you?” she spoke under some struggling of her own. Soon enough had she found herself back on her all four of her hooves and made her way over to the mare. When Fleur was in reach, Rarity slowly reached a hoof for her cheek to stroke it. “Seems I win, my slave,” she said in a triumphal tone.

“Y-You do, my m-mistress,” was the only reply she got out of Fleur.

What truly had happened was that the primal beast of Rarity had hypnotized Fleur. The mare was brought down so deep that she was locked with her. It was something she had done to a prey before, but never as powerful as then. Myths would say that Fleur was chained to the grave in order to serve the vampony until she either got released or one of them died. Their minds were connected with each other. Rarity could give her any mental order and she would execute it. “I always win darling, and call me ‘lady’ from now on please,” she spoke in a pleasurable yet dark manner.

The larger mare only gave a nod as a response before she took note of the injuries her lady had and dropped herself onto the ground almost out of instinct. “My lady, y-you are hurt, c-come and drink f-from me,” said Fleur before she presented her neck. Rarity made no time to waste and she lowered herself before the larger mare. She scanned the exposed neck after she placed a forehoof under the jaw of Fleur. The stone cold hoof sent a stone cold shiver through her and under a soft hissing sound did the vampony allowed her fangs to have sunk themselves into the body of her new found slave. A bite that allowed the red liquids of life to be gushing into her mouth. They were being swallowed and soon enough processed into her veins, it began to heal most of the wounds she had gotten from the fight as the storm kept raging its destruction while Fleur only released a couple moans of pleasure and pain.

With the passage of time Rarity released her slave and regained some of her more normal mindset. She looked upon the pinkish maned mare and spoke her words with lips that were covered in her blood. “You are mine, and mine alone.” It was in that moment that she began to question herself just how to tackle the situation then. What impact the mare, a slave of hers, would have on her life. Changes that were either for the better and the worse, was for certain.

Many new aspects were being brought to light within that moment while Rarity then continued to drink from the larger unicorn her blood. Thoughts ran free of both the beast and the lady but the pony gave them no heed. She had won her duel and claimed her prize as she had earned it. Even if it was considered cheating.

Fleur her spirit was just crushed by the sheer ability of Rarity and et her mistress drink from her blood. The larger unicorn had sustained some serious injury from their pointless brawl and most notably, it was her broken rib. Winces of pain from both places did their turn ever so gently through the air. Of course they were caught by the vampony but she discarded them almost directly.

Yet with the mixed blood did create a cocktail for Rarity that had the same effect as beer. It was addicting as all hell. A dangerous combination for a mare of her calibers. The vampiric blood that still could be found in the body of Fleur was being used to repair the bone structure with. Even though it went slow, there was progress in it. It would take time before she was back to the perfect health state but she would get there.

Moans of pleasure were being made by Rarity while she kept continuing to feed off of Fleur’s blood and her wings flapped themselves a couple dozen times during it. She was in her true heaven but knew in the back of her head she had to be careful and this was only the beginning. But of what, she couldn't truly tell.

34 One mare has so many uses

The rain continued to pour itself down upon the vampiric unicorn and her new found slave. They were already soaked to the bone from it. Not to mention that they were covered in dirt from the fight. The wound in the neck of Fleur had sealed and healed itself up because of the vampiric blood that still resided in her. Her other injuries was still being worked on. The hoof of Rarity made its way down her cheek under a smile. “Let’s go home, darling. This weather is nothing for ladies like us,” she spoke in a sensual sounding tone. With her cocktail of mixed blood drunk, it tasted even better than she could have imagined. Though it would be something to keep an eye out for.

The other mare could only nod to the command as she ever so gently rose back up. But before their brawl had Rarity taken off her cloak as a whole in order to make full usage of her bodies features. And that same cloak had to be found of course and thus the eyes of Fleur scanned high and low for it through the mud and grass.

With a small amount of time having passed did she allowed her horn to finally charge up and soon enough got a soaked and muddy black cloak levitated over to them. The purple maned unicorn glared over it and then shook her head in a disagreeable manner. “No, I won’t be wearing that muddy thing. With a bit of luck, many ponies are still inside of their houses,” said Rarity in a tone of disgust. After that she just tossed it into the bushes.

Almost right after she had done that, there was a deafening roar of thunder that trembled and rumbled through the skies. “Without a doubt,” added the mare before she curled her wings around her body for the first time after the fight. The motion send a shiver through her body in response to the cold drops of rain on them which were now against her body.

“Then so it shall be, my lady,” replied Fleur. She was in full control of the other unicorn. Her mind was washed away and the only thought within it was to obey her. The clusters of Rarity’s hooves had wrapped themselves around every part of her mind. Which they remodeled and crushed it with care. The larger mare looked around herself before the eyes fell back upon Rarity with an odd expression within them. And soon after it there was a question which dared to leave her mouth. “Uhm, t-to where if I may ask?”

Upon hearing the question did Rarity gently rose up an eyebrow under a surprised look for she didn't expect it that the brainwash was that heavy. Then again, she never had made anypony her true slave. Little did she knew that the hypnosis could go even further if she so desired to. “Well, to my boutique of course, darling,” the vampiric mare replied in an odd and kind sounding voice. She then traded her still standing position in for a gentle pace. Fleur only blinked a couple times before she turned herself around. She would have just followed suit. The cloak of Rarity got reduced to ash by a small flick of her horn. Her mistress didn’t need it anymore, so why would it be kept in existence?

Together they left the graveyard in order to head home in the raging storm. The gusts of wind were howling through the trees and to make it even worse, right in their faces. With the strong headwind it caused the rain to fall upon them like hail while roars of the mighty thunder scared every living creature to the brink of death. But the two ponies had a destination in mind and would go to it, no matter how tough the storm would become.

“Fleur?” yelled Rarity at one point as she stumbled on three legs for one was trying to keep as much rain out of her face as possible. “You don’t happen to know any spells for a shield against the weather, now do you?” The two found themselves totally exposed on a land road that would bring them dangerously close over to the parental house of Rarity. Staying by her parents was about the last thing she needed in the weather as it was.

The larger unicorn made her way from behind her lady while she shook her head. “I’m afraid I don’t,” she replied. Her eyes turned themselves back over to the visible land ahead and had to take out a flock of mane. What she saw was only more trouble that laid ahead of them. Troubles that weren't in the form of ponies, but mother nature herself was throwing everything she got at them. For the front that was created by the pegasi, had merged with another one that laid above Everfree.

“Then we can only keep going as we did, soaked we are already. Let’s hope it stays with that,” replied Rarity as she continued on her walk. Her slave gave a small nod in response and together they continued to fight the elements once again with nothing but their mind in good hope and hooves to shield.

They strolled around before Rarity to take notice of an intersection she knew all too well. It was the very one she always had to take to go to her parents’ house. Left for her parents, right for the rest of the town. Without any form of thought on her mind did the mare knew she had to go right upon it. They would take a path that brought them over hills and past forests before they finally noticed the very, very outskirts of Ponyville.

The vampiric unicorn her eyes began to twinkle upon the sight. Her wings spread themselves for small hiss of pleasure. “Ah, home sweet home,” she brought out. But Fleur thought to make a smart use of the opportunity and lowered herself a little bit. She then crawled right under the wing of her lady and used it as a small umbrella. Rarity looked at the other mare and blinked a couple of times at the bit at the odd sight next to her but let it for what it was.

But over in the house of her loved parents, could both Pearl and Magnum found sitting in the living room. The stallion was reading his daily papers whereas the mare was pounding her mind. Both of her daughters were out there, somewhere in that horrible storm. The thoughts were crushing her to an extend none could ever have expected.

In silence she stood up and walked up to the window that the living room had to offer and she looked, just looked to the outside world for a mere minute. “Magnum dear, have you heard anything from Rarity with this weather?” Pearl asked all of the sudden. She tore her attention away from the window. She turned her whole body around before a sigh left through her nose. “Nopony should be out with this.”

The stallion laid his papers aside after he heard the words. With his own eyes he looked to his wife and gave her a reassuring smile. “I haven’t, but you know she keeps things to herself right?” he spoke to her in a comforting tone. “She is a smart filly, she knows it is too dangerous to go outside.”

“I hope that you are right. I mean, she is also an element after all... maybe I’m just over concerned for our little filly,” said Pearl before she gave one last look to the storm outside. She then walked up to the sofa he sat on.

“It is only natural that you do it,” the stallion said as he opened his hooves for his wife. “Mothers are that way, I have seen it with mine and with yours. Overly protective, but well meant.”

She dropped herself with love in his hold and not much later found they found themselves cuddling in each other’s hooves. The silence had taken over the room but their hearts were beating in sync. With their eyes closed could the two have found themselves almost as the only beings on the world. It calmed both the mare and the stallion down from any trouble that they may had on their mind.

Earlier that day had the Cutie Mark Crusaders collected themselves as a group and had been busy for most of the day. After a rather wonderful dinner by the Apples, could the three fillies be found sitting in the treehouse before the storm erupted. It wasn't something they were particularly happy about as it kept them inside whether they liked it or not. But it also set the gears in motion to ‘help’ the little Sweetie Belle and her memory.

“I tell you Sweetie, what we saw that day was true. And then that freakish concussion of yours. I smell a setup!” Scootaloo shouted through the whole clubhouse. She walked all over the place in frustration. The little pegasus just couldn't sit still during it all and was digging up events from long ago. A thing that Apple Bloom didn't appreciated in the slightest and Sweetie just shrugged it off in order to prevent a fight happening between the pegasus and unicorn.

“Scoots, that day is a day we agreed to never speak of again! And just what do ya do? Talk and talk and talk. Can’t ya be quiet ‘bout it for once?” the earth pony filly replied from a recently added beanbag. Though in response did the pegasus just drop herself on her behind for once before releasing a soft groan of discomfort.

“You two, are just crazy. One moment you are fighting, the next accusing my sister for being something she isn't,” replied Sweetie to the whole situation with a giggle. Though deep inside of her was there the chewing feeling of the truth. That the story of Scootaloo wasn't something made up. And it was Apple Bloom who tried to protect the innocence that the unicorn filly still had.

In her mind she stood on a three forked road. One way was with Apple Bloom, another with Scootaloo and the third was a rather unique one, for the third way was her sister. “I don’t know who or what to believe anymore... Maybe Scoots is right, maybe you are right Apple Bloom. The fact still stays that I can’t remember that day. Tell me we went dragonhunting and I would have believed you,” the unicorn filly brought out before she dropped herself on a small mattress.

“Sweets, you know... Ah can’t say it,” said Apple Bloom before she leaned forth in her beanbag and rubbed her forehead. “Even Ah don’t know what to think of that day. Too much happened for mah mind to handle. And Scoot, shut up ‘bout that.”

Scootaloo got even angrier and released some annoyed sounds. “I’m telling you, vampony!” And then there was a deafening thunder roll which silenced all three of the fillies in an instant.

With a shiver that went over each of their little spines did the three fillies just looked at one another with a dead terrified expression on their faces. Neither of them even as much dared to speak up a word to what happened. And then they made themselves ready to just lay on their mattresses and sleep the storm out. That was the plan, if it worked would be another story.

Rarity and Fleur stood still for a small minute before they continued on the final part of their journey, the final sprint to the boutique. The larger mare had a little difficulty keeping up. Her legs had to bend deeper than she did before. She just wasn't used to all of the physical workouts. And adding the fact that being drained from blood wasn't working out well either. Yet everything was going nice and smooth with the only exception being soaked from the rain and their mane being a mess. A thing which they would survive.

It was when they were galloping down the road to enter Ponyville that their eyes got blinded by a sudden bright light. A light that was probably the brightest they had ever seen in their lives. Both of the unicorns rose up on their hind legs and closed their eyes as Rarity released a dark hiss while Fleur allowed a scream of fear to leave her mouth. Though the scream and hiss were nothing compared to the deafening rolling sound of the thunder that came next. The larger mare turned herself around faster than light while she was whimpering for her life.

The deafening sound went passed by them as if it never happened. It was the same sound that silenced the three fillies in their clubhouse. All over Ponyville could that one roll of thunder be heard in all its pride. Fleur to look up after the roll was over and her heart was beating in her throat from just the fear she had gotten.

With the skies still as black as ever, their lights rich and plenty and Fleur turned back to Rarity to see if she was alright. It where the eyes of the vampiric unicorn that went further. They had fixed themselves on a spot that laid around two dozen hooves before them. A burned spot that was still smoking and smelled like overcooked meat. “T-That w-was close,” she spoke in a soft voice but loud enough to be caught in other ears.

The other mare turned herself around again and took note the spot as well. Her eyes went big and the pupils small before she gave a simple nod to it. Fleur released a soft gulp before she dared to ask some words that were on her mind. “Too close, my lady. A, a little too close for comfort, if you ask me... Run?”

“Run, and follow my lead,” replied Rarity. She was off almost in an instant. First she kicked her pace into a light trot before it was turned into the galloping that was matching the speed of that of a racepony. The vampony also uncurled her wings and gave powerful flaps with them before she set her hooves back on the ground. The actions combined granted her the ability to cover a lot more ground in a lot less time. Fleur tried her best to keep up and managed to do so given her larger legs. Those enabled her to take larger steps and thus cover as much ground as Rarity. Though her stamina was far, far lower.

The unicorns passed the open plains before Ponyville, the fields of Sweet Apple Acres and Ponyville’s main street before they found themselves on the final crossroad to the Carousel Boutique. Rarity made no time to waste as her horn charged itself up in order to open the front door of her home and slowed down her pacing. As her pacing lowered down did the wings curl back around her body and the mystical gown had returned. Fleur did the same before she could feel the warmth of the building that surrounded the both of them and the door fell back in its lock.

They were home once again but soaked to the bone and stone cold from the devastating weather. Neither of the ladies ever liked rain and never went out when it did, they could see the trip they had as a make up for all of it.

Rarity grinned a little bit as she caught the panting of Fleur in her ear but also started to pray for the fact that nopony had seen the both of them running around the streets. “F-For this one time, up the stairs, left and second door to your left, bathroom. Get a towel for me and yourself, please,” she spoke up while her horn kept itself charged. She wanted to lit all the candles inside the darkened building. Fleur nodded and while she still was some panting from the sprint, she made her way up the stairs. Not much time later had she disappeared out of sight and was consumed by the darkness that was still dominating the upper level.

The vampiric mare watched her go up before she discharged her horn. Her eyes closed themselves while she began to enjoy the surrounding she found herself in once more. She took the warm air of the boutique to her with a small sigh of comfort. Rarity was home once again after yet another terrible encounter outside. But her little trip had created a new ‘ally’ or asset for herself.

A bit of time had been going by before a pleasant feeling could be felt on her back. The feeling of something rubbing against it was send through her. The eyes opened themselves in order to catch an even more pleasant sight. Fleur Dis Lee who was wrapped in a big towel while her wet mane hung down in and to the side of her face. “Smashing, ever considered of holding that look?” Rarity asked in a teasing tone upon the sight.

Fleur allowed herself a light giggle as her magic wrapped the towel even further around Rarity. “Maybe my lady, if you so desire.” With some slight nods of her head got the wrapping towel turned into a near suit while the vampiric unicorn watched in pure amazement. After a couple small minutes had passed did Fleur ask the question. “Does my lady like it?”

Rarity began to inspect how she looked like before a bright smile occupied her face. “Why yes, yes I do like it. And you may address me as ‘Rarity’ as well.”

“As you desire, lady Rarity,” replied Fleur before her horn got discharged from the purple aura. She couldn't help it but to look for any errors that she might have created in her creation of the towel suit. But no matter where she looked, there was nothing to be found except the wonderful curves of Rarity’s body.

The unicorn walked up to the living room and dived into the sofa. Under a moan she made herself rather comfortable on it while she didn't care just how seducing she laid down on it. Fleur followed her and giggled softly at the sight before she took place in a chair. Rarity’s laid themselves upon the mare and words came who gently left the mouth. Words that were spoken from her mind as a hoof rubbed itself against the chin of the lady. “Now my slave... where else can I use you for aside my snacks, breakfast, lunch and dinner?”

“T-That is up to you, I am in for... everything,” the larger mare stuttered at first before her tone turned into a loving one. The more the mares looked one another in the eyes, the more the mare could feel the mental pull towards Rarity. And with that did her desires rise within her body. Desires to please her mistress in whatever way that happened to be possible.

The blue rims of the unicorn moved themselves over to the clock before letting out a small sigh. “Go to bed first, today has been rather busy and interesting for us both. If you go up the stairs, left and then the final door, that is where you shall sleep. Next to me, in my bed.”

Her whole face dropped a bit upon hearing these words before she made her reply. “A-Are you sure, my lady?” Rarity gave her a simple nod as her response. A deep sigh left the nose of Fleur as she carefully stood up as her mind came up with something rather interesting.

Fleur made her way to the hallway and the aura returned to her horn. Which allowed her towel suit to loosen itself up with care. It was the sound of the horn being charged up which made the vampiric mare to look up to what might happen. Her eyes then caught the falling towels.

Beneath them were the slender hips of the larger unicorn revealed in their full glory. The still moistened tail swayed from side to side in a teasing manner. And with that had she disappeared behind the wall as a whole. Not long after the teasing foreplay did the clatter of hooves on the wooden stairs do their turn. Rarity shook her head with closed eyes in order to release some thought from her mind. “She won’t fail to surprise, now will she?” she mumbled in herself before a light chuckle left her. “I might find some uses for her, eventually.”

With the aid of her magic did she allowed a bottle of wine and a glass to be levitated over to her spot where the liquids were poured into the consumption glass. A fine glass of the red liquid was something which she always had enjoyed over the evening and old habits never seemed to wear down. Vampiric or not.

In her mind was the race already going as fast as it possibly could. There were countless plans for usage made up within seconds of one another. They differed from a slave of ultimate pleasure to a slave of hard labor. The more she delved herself in her mind, the more the night was starting to venture on as it always did. In order to come through it more comfortable had Rarity opened up a bottle of red wine. Her mind kept pounding about the matter. She was considering what would be the best. All while the storm on the world outside kept raging on.

The unicorn walked up to one of the windows and moved one of the curtains to the side while she held her glass in her magic. She let her eyes fall upon the outside world and just witnessed what was going on. Flashes of lightning lit up the world everywhere they struck before the rolling sounds took over the atmosphere. It was a sight she both loved and hated ever since she was a foal.

“I can of course feed her so much, she will have tons of blood in her for me to feed on, but just how will that part work?” Rarity said to herself while she found herself leaning against the windowsill. A gaze of questions formed itself in her eyes before the glass was brought up to her lips to take a sip of the red liquids it contained.

Hours had gone by while Fleur laid comfortable in the posterbed of the unicorn. Even though she was skeptical at first about it, she still just fell asleep like it was nothing due to her exhaustion. But where Fleur slept, Rarity had been pounding her mind for a usage for her. A usage that didn't involve just feeding off of her. Though the new ideas she got were only crazier than the last. Under a deep sigh she gave it up for the time being.

Her mind couldn't come up with a simple use for her slave aside personal pleasure and need. With the sounds of a small ‘tok’ on the wood was the glass placed back on the table while Rarity laid long out on the sofa. Her horn allowed the blue aura to disappear just that. She released yet another deep exhale from her stone cold body. She needed to take her mind off of things for some time. The mare had to release some of the mental stress that had fallen upon her.

Rarity managed to bring herself up from her position on the sofa and left it. She began to stroll around the ground floor of the boutique, wandering around aimlessly. “Hmm, what to do, what to do..?” she whispered to herself. Her head turned itself over to a side and in her eyes there were many pictures that hung on the wall.

She went over each of them, there was just one which caught her attention deeper than the others. A picture that was of the unicorn when she was just a young filly. “Well hello,” said Rarity to herself. Her horn charged itself up and levitated the picture over. It allowed the unicorn to relive the day it was taken as if it was the day before.

A young and free, white coated and purple maned unicorn filly ran over the plains just out of Ponyville before she just dropping herself into the pleasant heavens that was the morning grass. The sun had just rose itself from its own deep slumber and the warm rays tickled the little filly’s belly and back who released a giggle in response.

The sapphire blue eyes closed themselves off from the world as the giggling continued and she snuggled up against the lovely grass as she felt something up and laying on her belly. Curiously to just what it could be, the young Rarity opened her eyes. But when she opened them, her blue rims met the ever so innocent and filled with love green rims of her foal sister. The filly couldn't hold herself and just wrapped her forelegs around the foal and it softly yet closely against her.

“Oh, will you look at that. Honey, take a picture, this is just priceless,” a female voice filled with both pride and joy echoed. And before the little unicorn could react, the snapping sound of a camera shutter did its turn. Locking the moment of the young filly that was laying upside down in the grass while her forelegs calmly held her sister against her as small sprouts of grass were to be found within her mane, for as long as the picture would exist.

A small smile appeared on Rarity’s face as her eyes opened themselves under a little giggle. “Where has the time gone to mother, father... Have I been growing up indeed so fast as you told me?” Rarity questioned herself. But that question was just one small portion of the questions that went through her mind as she placed the picture back on the wall.

The unicorn made her way over to the working area after she had returned the picture. She hoped to be able to move some work for the remaining hours of the night. But when she entered her beloved area, a thought shoot into her mind. A thought of having forgotten something rather important.

She managed to drop herself in the chair behind the desk and her eyes went in almost every direction. Her horn got once again covered in the blue aura in order to levitate her glasses over and placed them before her eyes, creating a rather serious look on the mare her face. On the far side of the room was a closet being opened and instead of fabric, sewing equipment and everything else as it would be expected from her, there were dossier files. A near dozen of them and its content would be going back up to five years in the past.

What resided into that closet was something that was for her eyes only. For it was the entire administration of the Carousel Boutique. Every financial up and down the store once had was registered in the documents and updated periodically.

The entire upper row of files got levitated over and set before the mare whose eyes began to glare over each of them. “I knew I had forgotten something, the bloody taxes...” Rarity muttered to herself as she opened a file that was simply named, ‘invoices’ and plowed her way through it. She wrote down the price of everything she had bought in the past year on a piece of paper as her magic allowed the quill to move itself.

In the end got everything counted up in her head. The lips were moving the whole time but not a single out loud word got spoken before the final number was written down. “One hundred and seventy six thousand, five hundred thirty two bits,” she mumbled to herself after the quill was laid down. Her eyes glared over the number and she allowed a gulp to be heard for she didn't expect the number to be that big. “Well, seems I need to do a little bit less with the expensive fabric then. Next files...”

The invoices file got placed back to the rest of the group as the file named ‘expenses’ got laid before her and the ritual repeated itself. Eventually another number got written down and now the face of the unicorn almost saw even more white before she brought up the final dossier. A dossier that was simply labeled as ‘sales’.

In the far end and clocking in at almost against the morning were the first two numbers added up to each other and done minus the one from the sales which then came down to a grant profit. Rarity literally banged her head multiple times into her desk upon seeing that number getting close to the zero, if not going in the minus.

But during the rather ridiculous act of hers, there was one bright idea which came into her mind. An idea which caused her to grin like a mad mare, her brain was already seeing it work the more she thought about that. “Yes, yes! That is it! Rarity, you are quite the little genius,” she spoke in a happy tone about herself. She leaned back in her chair as the grin kept itself on her face.

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, echoed through the ground floor before the unicorn allowed her eyes to fall upon the clock. “Six in the morning, I best head to bed for now, sunrise is soon enough,” whispered Rarity. She stored all the files by one another before they were being levitated back into the closet. The unicorn locked the closet again with her magic and made sure the magical lock was active on it so that no other eyes aside those of her own would be able to open the door.

The grin was still standing on her face as she hopped up the stairs and gently walked into the bedroom in order to crawl into bed next to Fleur. But her cold body against the warm unicorn had a shivering effect accompanied with a small moan. The hoof of Rarity made its way gently passed the cheek of the other unicorn before she said her words in a whisper. “I have big plans for you my slave, plans that will save us both from falling too deep from our stands.”

Rarity positioned herself in her normal sleeping pose before allowing herself to sleep deep while the rain of the storm still ticked gentle against the windows. Far in the distance could the thunder be heard ruling the skies.

35 But only one will do

The dreadful remainders of the night got turned into the morning that was to be filled with nothing but glory. Fleur opened her eyes under a small moan that came from the deepest regions of her body. She let her eyes gaze through the curving circular room she found herself in and gave her eyes the time to look around. Her hooves then brought themselves over to them in order to remove a lot, if not all of the sleeping sand in them before being able to truly see where she was. She then turned her head to her left and stared into the purple mane of her lady who was peacefully asleep.

Fleur placed a hoof under her head and let the elbow rest on the pillow. The action allowed her head to be raised a little as her free leg gently began to stroke through the wonderful mane of the vampony. But Rarity was not used to any kind of disturbance in her slumber as her eyelids began to gently twitch in response. “Would my lady wake up please?” Fleur spoke in that ever loving voice she had.

Not even a minute later were the ice cold sapphire blue rims revealed themselves once again to the world as her head turned a little bit to face the other unicorn. “Why did you wake me up so early?” Rarity asked her before a moan of discomfort left her.

“Well, it can never hurt to be up early, right?” replied Fleur under a soft chuckle. She continued to stroke the mane in a loving manner. Almost as if she was Rarity’s genuine lover.

“No, no it does not my slave. Except when one just got into bed, like two hours ago,” answered the vampony in a slight annoyed tone.

“E-Excuse me, my lady, I didn't know,” the larger mare said before the ears dropped themselves against the back of her head. But as a response to the words did Rarity only release some inaudible muttering. She nodded in the end gestured that Fleur had to leave her alone for the time being. The other mare got the silent note and pushed the blankets off of her body in a slow manner.

Though when she did that, her own fine curves were revealed again. She removed herself out of the bed with a series of slow motions. When Fleur stood next to it did she move back over to the forehead of Rarity. She gave a very light kiss upon it and spoke an inaudible whisper to her. Only after that did she made her exit out of the bedroom in silence. At least, that was the order she had gotten. For Fleur never left the room but instead leaned against the doorway and watched over her sleeping mistress with a pair of calm eyes.

That was a thing that caused the feeling of being watched to arise in the vampiric mare. She opened her wings in order to show her forelegs being tucked together against her chest. The wings laid themselves almost casual over the mattress and even over it. With one quick movement she sat right up in bed and she looked towards the curtains that hung before the windows. Her attention was caught by one curtain that stood open half way through.

Fearing for her life almost right away had Rarity charged up her horn at rapid speed. The curtain got the blue aura around it and was pulled against the other before blocking out most of the light of the upcoming sun. Fleur watched the events as they happened with big and questioning eyes. While having discharged her horn went Rarity to stretch her body a little bit before allowing the wings to curl back up around her body which then fell back into the nightgown formation.

The larger unicorn did a small step backwards as she saw the violent manner in which the vampony closed the curtain with her magic and didn't truly knew just what she had to do. For a small amount of time she just kept herself silent. “I, I opened that one in order to watch the wonderful sunrise, Rarity,” said Fleur eventually in a gentle and careful tone. She spoke them in all of her honesty but also in her defense of what may or may not come up.

“Fleur, Fleur, Fleur...” said Rarity while she shook her head with calm motions. She left the bed and let her eyes once more fell upon her slave. “Sunlight kills me, having it fall upon my magnificent body only causes burn marks and probably even worse... But let’s not go deeper into that shall we, refresh yourself and make breakfast, there is something I desire to tell you...” A grin formed itself below the muzzle as she walked past the other mare and left the bedroom as a whole. “Something that is of great importance.”

The larger unicorn only blinked a couple times at both spoken matters before she shook her head and doing what was asked of her. As she ventured down the hallway while she tried to locate where Rarity possibly could have been to. Though the vampiric unicorn had already gone down the stairs and Fleur didn't want to bother her. Thus did she the only logical thing in her mind. Which happened to be opening every single door in order to find the bathroom and refresh herself.

She found the right door and started to do her daily routine of refreshing. The mare of high class first of all took a small but steaming hot shower. Fleur always had loved to take showers that stimulated most or all of her senses, much like Rarity did in her own manner. With a couple moans that rose up from the very soul of her body, she washed herself once again clean from any dirt that could possibly be found on her body.

With the passage of time did she stepped out of the steamy shower and let the steam to flow through the entire bathroom for no real reason. It created a rather mysterious surrounding around the mare who almost seemed to disappear within it due to her white coat.

She charged up her horn and with the help of her magic there was another towel levitated towards her and dried herself off which got followed up by the grooming groom her coat. Then she calmly combed her mane and tail and as last applied some makeup on her face.

Being hundred percent satisfied with the way she appeared, Fleur looked into the mirror with a set of dreamy eyes which managed to cause her to giggle. The pinkish maned unicorn left the bathroom after a small clean up and made her way down the hallway and stairs. Her course was then proceeded by going through the living room and into the kitchen in order to be with her mistress once again.

Within the walls of the kitchen she found the still grinning Rarity. The unicorn also allowed her deadly fangs to be visible even though she was hidden in the shadows. Some the sunlight made its way through the uncovered window of the back door in silence. Fleur began to prepare herself to make a simple breakfast for herself that went under the guidance of the vampiric mare who pointed out where everything stood.

The slave set everything on the kitchen table before she took place behind it, sitting right across her mistress. Fleur began to eat like the lady she was and it was after the first couple of bites she spoke. She asked the question about the words spoken earlier that morning. “Are you going to tell me what you wanted to tell, Rarity?”

“Why yes, yes I am,” the vampony spoke while she tried her best not to go into a hunting mindset. “Last night I have been thinking about what other uses I can possibly have for you…” The more she spoke her words, the more her red rims glared into the purple ones of Fleur. Rarity had started up another hypnotizing session, or ‘glammer’ as it called in many vampiric folklore.

In the mind of Fleur had the gentle hooves of Rarity become claws that clustered themselves around her very being. Something that resulted in some static ringing that could be heard within her ears as the world around her slowly blacked out up to the point that only those deadly red rims could be seen. Nothing else was to be seen except those eerie and haunting irises.

“You are going to reopen my boutique, you shall be standing behind the counter every day, taking the orders and handling most of the costumers. Do not worry about the teachings, that is where I shall help you with. And given how I am not around when you are doing that, if anypony asks you just why you are here, you answer them all the same. After the death of Fancy Pants, everything slowly crumbled down for you, losing what you had for your feeling, hitting the gutter before I took you in. The house and personal stayed, but you got kicked out. Understood?” her voice spoke in a dreamy yet demanding manner. “Speaking of your mansion, send them a letter later today that you have found your true love in life. Another, mare.”

Fleur could only nod to that was said before the world slowly turned back into its more normal state. The claws were released from her mind and turned back into hooves while the static noise faded away into the distance. Rarity stood there like nothing happened as the larger mare twitched her ear gently under a lot of blinking, wondering what just happened. “So, what are you going to do now?” asked Rarity in a serious manner.

“R-Run your boutique, my lady,” answered Fleur. But her answer seemed forced. Almost as if it pushed out of her mind so that she had to remember it.

“Very, very good… Finish your breakfast, then we shall begin,” spoke Rarity before she moved herself over to the working area. More specifically, to a spare cloak that she could use for future endeavors. Impossible that that actually worked, heh, what’s going to be next? she thought to herself. She couldn't really believe her glance had actually worked.

The vampiric unicorn then left the kitchen as a whole and made her way swiftly over to the working area. It would have been there where she would look for something. Something that could replace the thing she had worn for months upon them. Something that she considered an old fashion and needed to have something new. Something rather fresh and unique. A something that matched her even more and was a lot more to her liking.

“Ah!” Rarity spoke up as she had found something that was completely to her liking. Instead of another black cloak she had found herself another one. One that was used for a dress design which was already way overdue to begin with and possibly even cancelled. The design was something to keep the mare busy in her free time and her skills sharp as they could be.

She pulled the cloak from the main design and allowed it to fall over her own body. The ivory white color got covered in a rather warm and inviting red which felt a lot more comfortable around the body of Rarity. Even though the coloring was different, the effects and functions stayed the same. The vampony placed the hood on herself and only the rims were visible once again as she allowed time to catch up with her. The mare waited for the time to be ripe, she waited for the door to open, and stay open for the first time in literally months.

Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, tok. Echoed through the boutique as both unicorns watched at the clock. “Half past eight, time for the store to open itself, my slave. You know what to do,” said Rarity after she had returned into the kitchen. Fleur only gulped loud in response. She didn't had any idea just what she had to do for she had never worked a day in her life. The larger mare left the kitchen as it was and made her way over to the front door a little nervous. Her magic turned the sign from ‘closed’ to ‘open’ with hesitation, before she just opened the door of the shop.

The rising sun shone directly into the gap that was created. Rarity, who was standing right in it, closed her eyes and awaited what would happen. Yet when she realized that she wasn't burning at all, she allowed herself to bath into it. It just showed and revealed how effective the cloak’s fabric was for her. Fleur was the first hoof witness of it all as an outsider. “You will know what to do,” said Rarit under a wink. A wink that was more of which that one iris disappeared for a moment and then returned.

“If, if you say so my lady,” replied Fleur even more nervous.

“But one thing has to be clear, I will be around here, watching you, and watching you alone. Do not call for me, treat me as a customer or client and use the excuse that I am sick, terrible flu and cold from my evening trot yesterday. I was outside when the storm just erupted and then quickly made my way back here,” demanded Rarity a dead serious voice. After that she just wandered around the shelves and mannequins that stood in the shop itself. Her eyes gazed upon just what she actually had on display, while she waited for the commotion to begin. Waiting to see how Fleur would do it in her spot and she knew there was no way back. Her plan would either be a hit or a terrible miss if even one saw through the lies.

Time didn't had to progress long before the very first ponies entered ever so carefully. They allowed their eyes to gaze upon the - here and there dusty - store that was owned by the unicorn. “Is, is this place truly open again?” one of the ponies asked and Fleur gave a gentle nod in reply.

“Unbelievable, this place closed down months ago, I thought she had lost either the will or had gone bankrupt,” a unicorn stallion with a blue coat spoke after he entered the boutique.

The mare behind the counter allowed a small chuckle to escape in response to the received words. “Dear sir, the Carousel Boutique is not a one-pony-business anymore but has evolved into a private company,” she replied to him with a faint smile.

“Wait, what? You mean that unicorn is still alive!?” he replied while his head turned over to Fleur in a questioning manner. “What sort of witchcraft did she do in all of those months?”

“Oh very much yes, except she is having a terrible flu right now, poor thing can not even get out of bed. As for your witchcraft accusation, I suggest that you take a look upon the horn on top of your head. The answer lies within there,” answered Fleur with a gentle tone in her voice.

“Hmph, suppose that seems alright, but what about you, Dis Lee was your name right?” In response to those words Fleur gave a nod and he spoke up again. “Just why are you here then, and not in Canterlot?” In reaction to those words was it the red cloaked pony who stopped moving a muscle and perked its ears under the thick fabric. The creature wanted to hear just how Fleur was going to save herself out of the situation.

“That is quite the long and boring story, sir. I am quite sure you aren't interested in a tale of sadness on this rather beautiful day, no?” she replied with a smile on her face. It was a smart excuse for the facts were true and she managed to keep a straight face during it all. Straight enough to let the emotions play through but hide the lies.

The unicorn stallion huffed deep before he turned himself back around in order to make his departure from the store. “Suppose you have a point there, good day miss Dis Lee. And tell the mare of this house, I send my regard and wish her to be well soon.” He passed the cloaked Rarity and allowed his eyes to fall upon her rather slender behind as even through the fabric were those magnificent lines still clearly visible.

Rarity took of course note that he was staring at her because of his steps slowed down or even stopped for a little bit of time. “Eyes straight ahead, loverboy,” she spoke in a changed voice that was more matching a mixture of Rainbow, Twilight and herself. The eyes of the stallion shot open and he continued on his way out under a soft muttering and a deep blush that stood on both of his cheeks. “Tick, tock, goes the clock... how long till one comes with lady’s smock?” was another thing he then could hear coming out the hood of the cloak. The stallion turned himself around with a raised eyebrow and just looked her into the eyes.

The more the two made eye contact it became harder for Rarity to keep her fangs hidden in her mouth and they slowly elongated themselves. Yet they never dared to pass her lips. “Excuse me, but what did you just say to me?” the stallion asked got the faint look of remembrance in his eyes.

“Nothing but an old nursery rhyme, that is all,” the unicorn replied in the same, but changed tone. The stallion released a deep huff through his mouth while the blush gently faded away. He turned back around and just left the building as a whole, without another word being spoken.

The rest of the morning kept going quite easy for both of the mares their liking. Of course there were ponies who kept coming in and out to see what was going on there. Yet the most of them were at their own work which resulted in they both having a couple hours that would be easy for them. The slave of the unicorn tried her hooves on some sewing work. Despite being as nervous as one possibly could be, she took a couple deep breaths as she stood in the working area. Her eyes rested upon a mannequin, a rather simple dress concept drawing and the materials needed. She let her horn coat itself within the purple aura and a piece of fabric, treat and a needed got levitated in the air. Fleur gently allowed her eyes to be closed off of from the world and was about to do her ‘job’.

Surprisingly enough did everything went quite well for her feelings. The feeling was quite well placed for she did an amazing job on the piece of fabric. After a couple of minutes had the piece become part of a much bigger whole. It matched the already existing stitches perfect while its placement was amazing. The larger unicorn opened her eyes to witness just what she had created, her head simply couldn't get it that she made such a thing but smiled proudly nonetheless.

What was unknown to Fleur though, was the fact that it wasn't her own body that did the movements. It was the lady of the boutique who did it for her. A mistress who never allowed her gaze to drift away from her slave. Through their mental connection gave Rarity many different supplemental directions to Fleur on just what to do when as she obeyed them without even one single question as she thought she was in control of her own body. And since it was such a simple dress, Rarity knew exactly just what had to go where without even looking at the sketch herself.

The news of the boutique being open again didn't just stayed to those passing by. No, it spread itself like a raging fire across town. Many wouldn't believe it and went to have a look for themselves, only to have their mouths fall open in amazement for the business running once again. None of the town’s residents could ever have truly believed the facts that the building would be open again after such a long time of mysterious working.

It was only around mid-noon that the news came to five ponies who had gathered themselves in a tree library that stood near the middle of Ponyville. Four of them had heard the rumors on their way to towards it and none of them couldn't believe it. They thought of it just being some gossip doing its turnaround them all but the option of it being the truth was rather high. The four of them were invited to join a tea party that was organized by the mulberry coated mare who lived within the tree. Everything was truly sugar and spice and even done by the books. A thing one loved, the other four however, not so much.

“Hey Spike, how’s it hanging?” the always so fast Rainbow Dash spoke up. She was the first one who caught the baby dragon coming down the stairs. All the remaining four mares looked up to him as well and he looked back to them.

“What can I say? Except still dealing with her and such,” he replied before he joined the party.

“You ain't going to be the de-” said Rainbow before she suddenly was cut to a hold. Applejack’s hoof was crammed in her face just to shut her up.

“Spike, it’s mighty lovely that ya made it here today,” the cowgirl said with a smile.

Rainbow removed the hoof out of her face and she made a couple noises nopony even though she could possibly make. “Blegh, ever heard of soap, AJ? Anyway, what she said.”

“Don’t look for a fight with me, partner.”

“Quiet you two!” Twilight interrupted before she took a calm sip of her tea. “We have gathered here together, in order to just hang out as friends. Not to bicker like a set of elderly mares. Plenty of time to do that later.”

Both Rainbow and Applejack nodded and bumped their hooves together as the good sports they had become to one another. Ever since the Running of the Leaves from some years ago had the two been able to glue each other behind the wallpaper. Yet also to share a good laugh with one another. For that race was not only an eye opener but also changed the way the two mares looked at one another.

The talking continued there were more and more ponies who kept coming in and thus kept crashing right into their tea party that was set up. Out of all the ponies that were present, it was the mulberry mare of the house who eventually lost her patience. She could tolerate a lot but even for her there were things that could go too far.

When just another pony walked into the library and literally shouting the news, the remaining four ponies and the dragon all took cover under the table as Twilight’s face began to twitch of rage while she rose up from her chair.

The pony who entered gulped loudly before the mare jumped up into the air and her mane and tail erupted in a raging hellfire while her coat turned into a yellow coloring. “Out, now!” she yelled with years of suppressed hate and rage. Her voice almost reached the levels of the royal Canterlot voice which caused the pony to be literally blown out of the door. The enraged unicorn calmed herself down after these happenings but her breathing became heavier and heavier. The rage that was flowing through her mane and tail became carefully slower.

One of her friends, Applejack to be exact, was the only one who dared to crawl from under the table and spoke in a friendly yet calming voice. “Twilight, are ya alright?”

“Yes, yes I am Applejack,” the unicorn replied. Her mane and tail lost their touch of fire and turned back into their hairy selves while her coat returned into the mulberry state. “Let’s go girls, I want to see it now for myself,” she spoke before she gave off a flick with her tail, sending the last embers out of it. “Especially after so much interruption about it all.”

From below the table then appeared Rainbow Dash who flew up to Twilight and nearly tackled her against the ground with a worried look. “Are you insane!?”

“From time to time, yes. Now can you get off of me, Rainbow?” replied the librarian in an annoyed tone. The pegasus just did what was asked for she didn't want to meet the flames she could bring up. Her eyes turned over to the table where the two other ponies, a pink earth pony and a light yellow pegasus who wore a light blue shirt over her body, crawled out from. “Any of you two having a problem with this?”

The both of them shook their heads. The pink mare spoke her words faster than a rolling train. “Nope, not at all. I love to see Rarity again after all this time! Where do you think she has been working on all that time? Or, or maybe she took a cruise around the world!”

“Pinkie,” replied Applejack as she turned herself over to the hyperactive mare. “Ah don’t think Rarity would just go without telling any of us.”

“Well, you never know right, I mean, she is known for holding secrets for all of us,” added Fluttershy with a soft voice. She trotted up to the group whereas Pinkie bounced next to her.

“Yes, and that secret is that she is a...” But before Rainbow could speak further, she decided to just hold her mouth. With Fluttershy being around, she always had to be careful with her words. Deep in her heart she didn't want to scare the mare much. But in her mind she knew that there was something wrong with Rarity. Ever since that day in the boutique ever so long ago had the thought never stopped as it haunted her like a ghost.

“Now then, let’s go girls!” Twilight spoke and with the five of them they were off, off through the streets of Ponyville. Spike waved all of them off. His desires to see her weren't there. He was still in the recovery process and actually being there with her, who knows what would possibly happen.

The mulberry unicorn galloped up front with a determined look in her eyes. She was followed by Rainbow with an unusual nervous glance in her eyes. All while Pinkie bounced happily next to her. Forming the rear guard was a curious Applejack and relieved Fluttershy. Many ponies had to make their way for the galloping five. It weren't going to be them who would change their heading. After a small gallop through the streets came the building of her friend into sight and their pace finally came to a hold.

When they arrived they saw the three Cutie Mark Crusaders leaving the building with their capes on and all three of them smiled like the friends they were. Twilight wanted to make a comment to them but then the shouting did its turn. “Cutie Mark Crusaders sightseers!”

“Ya’ll think that can harm those three?” Applejack questioned in a worried voice. She witnessed how they just rocketed off like that. It couldn’t have ended well for them.

“You never know it with them. But I suppose, they will be fine, I mean, they are responsible. Right? Sweetie is with them,” answered Twilight. Applejack gave a nod to it but the worried look never left her as a whole before the attention turned back to the building.

It was Twilight who was the first one to just enter the boutique followed by Pinkie and Fluttershy. Though Rainbow didn't really wanted to go. Yet she was pushed in by Applejack who spoke some muttering under her breath. Words that nopony could hear and was best left that way. “Rarity!?” yelled the librarian out. Though aside from the cloaked pony who was looking at the many designs and shelves, there was nopony in the boutique. Or so they at least thought.

Twilight gave an eye to the mysterious mare and thought to be feeling a magical aura that only Rarity could give. But her attention was quickly taken away as she sensed something else. It was after the yelling that Fleur made her appearance before the mares. She swung her hips gracefully from side to side as she spoke softly to them. “Afternoon you all, how may I help you today?”

“F-Fleur!?” spoke Rainbow in utter confusion.

“Why yes lady Dash, it is me.”

“W-Where is Rarity?” asked Applejack. She fixed her hat from having pushed Rainbow in with a surprised gaze in her eyes. She looked over to the fancy unicorn and was more than happy to know the truth of it all. Something wasn’t right though. She felt it in her bones.

“Lady Rarity is very ill at the moment, quite honestly, she has been for the past months by now, never leaving even her room. Allow me to correct myself, almost. The flu she has is just terrible and every time she thinks she is over it, it hits her again. Before you ask, yes she did call me to run her store during her absence. I truly live for you all, for I have never ever seen such illness before,” the large unicorn spoke in a lie. She placed her forehooves on the counter after she became silent.

The red cloaked pony allowed her ears to twitch at the reply that Fleur gave to her friends. She could totally agree with it before continuing the window shopping. Applejack was the one who gave a couple glares over to the being in red. But then just shook it off in order to follow the conversation between them and Fleur.

“Oh no, did the Hoofington Flu got her as well?” questioned Twilight to herself. Even the very naming of the disease cleared up a lot of things in her mind as she turned herself back around. “Then we must be off again, that flu is a terrible one to have for sure. And sorry for the rude interruption.”

The unicorn behind the counter just gave them a warm smile while they left the building one by one. But when Rainbow passed the red cloaked pony for the second time, she could hear a deep sigh that left through the nostrils. A sigh that could only be released by one pony. Rainbow wanted to ask the red cloaked pony a question. But the yell of Twilight got in between them. The yell had a sense of urgency to it and the pegasus made her departure quicker than ever.

Each of the five mares went their separate ways. The pegasus still held her suspicion about the whole matter as she flew back to her cloud palace. “Something is not right, never has been since that day... Oh Rares, where have you gotten yourself into now?” she questioned herself out loud and high in the skies. Little did everypony knew, just where she had been through all of that time since the final live meeting with the unicorn.

36 Even the toughest of hearts have their weakness

Rainbow Dash was always the fiercest of the six friends and the most loyal pony in the land. Combined with the fact that she was a daredevil in both heart and mind, and one had a pony who could stand herself in battle perhaps better than most. Though behind the tough exterior that she always showed to everypony, there was a secret which laid deep in her heart. The fact that she had a small heart and an even bigger fear for something that roamed among the darkness of night.

The fear that came forth and was for one of her friends. The fear that all began that simple day Twilight knocked at the door of the boutique and she happened to have drifted over it during her sleep. It truly was a day that the pegasus regretted with her entire life. It were her own suspicions that got confirmed almost right before her. The very day on which she figured out that Rarity had been turned into a dreaded, illusive and elusive vampony.

Being a mare of trolling and joking around, she often would portray herself as one for the laughs she could and possibly would get. Rainbow would have a set of fake fangs in her mouth and together with her weather bending abilities, she was able to scare a lot of the townsfolk. That was until the well-known snickering of the pegasus fell in their ears. Yet all of that changed the very night that followed after the day she had visited the boutique. It became a night she would never be able to forget as her mind constantly let her remember it in a cruel manner. And almost every night it was the very same.

The night had fallen once again over the land while the pegasus was walking around her cloud palace in a nervous manner. She was wondering about something that had happened. Her magenta red eyes kept going into every single direction. They monitored all the windows and doors for something even she didn't knew. She had not a clue what it was that she was watching for. The clouds outside had blocked out most of the moons magical light and the pegasus was forced to just stay close to the light of the candles that stood in her house.

A deep sigh left through the nostrils of Rainbow Dash before she dropped down on her couch that stood in the living room. The pegasus allowed her mind to roam free before her eyes closed themselves a little bit. The memories that came to here were the ones that made her relive the day she had. Or better said, she wanted to remember that one day where everything got turned around for her. That one day, where everything seemed to have done south. The day that she had left the Carousel Boutique with the assuming of her being something supernatural, impossible and out of the world. Something that was not supposed to be.

Some minutes had passed by before the cyan mare shocked up from her light slumber under a loud yelp. She found herself panting on the couch as her right forehoof made its way over to her chest. Her heart was beating like crazy and she tried to calm it down through a set of breathing exercises. “E-Easy Dash, it, it was just a dream right... right? I, I mean, Rarity a vampony? Come on, you are not that crazy, or are you?” she spoke in an attempt to try some odd psychological game on herself. It was a game that Twilight taught her once. The librarian almost did it every single day to remains as sane as possible. Through a series of questions and answers she would be able to find new paths on the imaginary road one is walking.

For half an hour she kept muttering in herself but no matter where her mind went to, it always came back to that one simple accusation. The accusation of her friend of fashion being a vampiric pony drove her to the path of insanity, anger and above all, fear. Rainbow stood up from the couch and made her way over to one of the many windows under the company of a deep sigh through her nose.

“Just what are you, ‘darling’..?” she spoke in a soft tone to herself. Yet her eyes just stared to the world visible through her windows. “...What is it that you truly are? One of the demons..?” Through the strain of thought it was the fear for both Rarity and vamponies alike that became ever more present and slowly turned into a phobia of the pegasus. A phobia that would have dominated her life from the night on and was created in mare seconds. Yet the seeds had been planted hours ago during their last meeting. “The stories were never stories or rumors then,” she added.

After those words got rethought everything in her mind there was one point where the eyes sprung open as wide as possible. Rainbow literally jumped away from the window and while she was in midair and she used her wings to turn herself around before the mare managed to land safely upon the ground again. “Oh no, no, no, no, sweet Celestia, what have I done!? Poor Scootaloo, all the stories I told as a joke! Oh buck me!” she yelled to herself. In a moment of pure and blind rage for nopony else with the exception of herself, she turned over into a galloping pace. A pace that was leading her directly over to a wall.

Her head crashed right into it but given it was created from clouds, the impact wasn't as hard as she would have liked. Rainbow fell down on her behind with tears that tears rolled over her cheeks, only to meet the clouds that made up the floor. “You, stupid, idiot! You scared a filly for the rest of her life!” she spoke in a desperate voice. It was her self-hatred which had been consuming the always so joyful pegasus for far too long. A self-hatred that came forth out of nothing but her very own fears.

She remembered the things that were said to the orange pegasus filly as clear as crystal. The revelation she then came across for herself only made it worse as she started to sob loudly. Time didn't had to pass long before the screams of emotional pain filled up the living room of the cloud palace.

Nopony had ever seen her like that. That the tough mare she always showed herself as, was now no more and got replaced with a scared little foal. Maybe it was also for the better the nopony saw her in that manner. Just to save them the sheer pain she was going through.

Through her many tears did she still manage to make her way over to her bedroom. But with every step she took, she tried to wipe them away the best she could. A wiping that went together with the praying that no new ones would come. Under a loud sniffle she found herself before a closet on which her eyes had locked themselves upon. Without much hesitation were the doors flung open. The near mentally broken pegasus watched to the content it held and even went searching inside.

Her eyes stopped looking and fixed themselves on a box, an old box that seemed to not have moved in a long time due to the collection of dust that could be found on it. She took the box out of the closet and placed it next to her. With her forehooves she opened it with care while her mind went back to days of long ago.

Days of joy and nothing on her mind, came to her mind. Days that were filled with nothing but dreams and hope for bright days ahead. The days of her very own foalhood rushed back to her. Rainbow allowed herself to relive the days of long again and it calmed her down by a lot. A thing for which she was more than thankful that at least some happy thoughts still could enter her mind. But she didn't just wanted to bring back up old memories, she wanted to find her protector.

“Where are you..? D-Don’t tell me..! No, mom wouldn't do such a thing,” she mumbled to herself. She gave her eyes the cost inside the box. But hidden under a couple pictures and drawings that appeared to be made by a young foal, she found that one thing where she was looking for. Her companion, her protector, her true, “Wing-Pony.”

A bright smile of joy and youth sentiment appeared below her muzzle as she took out a stuffed up Wonderbolt plushy. “I am so sorry, Wing-Pony. I promise you that you will never be put in that box ever again. Come, we have a lot of catching up to do,” the pegasus spoke to it before she rubbed it against her cheek.

Within a few seconds Rainbow found herself in bed with the blankets ruffled over her body and Wing-Pony next to her. A plushy who was resting against her head to be more precise as that smile still stood on her face. “Dismissed private, time to hit the bunks,” said Rainbow under a loud yawn. She took the plushy close to her with her foreleg and held it against her chest as her eyes closed themselves off from the world, waiting to go into the realm of the dreams or nightmares.

“Huh, uh, what?” echoed through quietly through the dark mess hall of some structure. Not a single, living soul could be seen or heard in the entire room but the lights were still on above the cyan coated, rainbow maned pegasus mare. A mare who had shocked up from her slumber. Before her stood a plate of unfinished, and by then cold, dinner. Her eyes made a repetitive blinking motion as she tried to figure out just what would have happened.

All of the sudden there was a shock went through her, a shock of realization. “How could I forget!? I got the night shift today here at the factory! Heh, and already sleeping on the job. Yeah, tonight is going to be great. Let’s do this then. Couple quick rounds, make sure everything is safe.” Rainbow moved back with her chair and sent a screeching sound through the quiet room while she took her construction helmet with her.

The pegasus placed it on her head and took the flashlight that was standing on the table as well. She was ready to begin on the night shift through the building of one of the many weather factories of Cloudsdale. Though it seemed to be a little unnecessary since nopony even dared to break into the place that created the very weather of the land. On the other end was it needed to watch on the many machines which were housed in it. And who better than a pony that knows them through and through?

Rainbow left the safe-haven of the mess hall and she entered the dark, cold hallways of the massive building. A building that was built out of clouds. Despite being created from the fluffy substance, nothing bounced with the steps she took and the floor was sending cold shivers through her. Almost as if the hooves were trotting over solid metal. With a flick of the button, the magical circuit had started to run in the flashlight. It sent its beams of light to the outside world. The pegasus smirked a little bit as she spoke to herself. “Hehe, this is going to be easy. First stop, basins for the rain.”

It took her quite the long trot through the building of the factory. The massive basins were located at the far end and on the very bottom of the facility. The architects of the place thought that it would be the safest spot to place them. If it would ever burst due to whatever reason, none of the remaining floors would be flooded as the leaking water would fall to the grasslands below the mighty pegasus city.

The doors that were leading over to the department were flung open and in the opening she stood. The cyan coated pegasus with her flashlight tight in her hoof. She had assumed a pose of toughness while the light made its way passed the tanks themselves. Though Rainbow had never seen the actual tanks where the water got placed in with her very own eyes. It was true that she had helped with bringing it to the place and read about on how to work with the machines, but never truly watched the process afterward or had any practice with them.

Her jaw literally fell open at the sight of the tanks. “Sweet Celestia... This, this is massive!” she said while her eyes had fallen on the tanks. Her eyes were granted all the time in the world to see what went where. Rainbow instantly became interested as she made a mental note to herself, a note about asking the foreman of the department just how things would work around here. What the true process was in order to get the water into the clouds. Even though she knew the machines, it were the processes that were unknown to her. She could only guess to the best of her abilities for the most part before asking.

There was another shock went through her when she realized just what she had to be doing there. She made her turn through the room with an unusual haste. The only sounds that would be heard were the clopping of her own hooves and the waving sound of the water in the tanks. For the rest it was as silent as a cemetery. The sounds of the sloshing water, its very rhythm had a strange but positive and relaxing effect upon the mare. If she didn't pay attention to her work, she found herself moving back and forth with the current of the waves.

Rainbow had assumed that the waving water in the tank was meant to keep it fresh and sweet. She knew that if it stood still for too long, it would become sour. From time to time the mistake had been made to let sour water being pumped into clouds and got released over the land, creating the ever so hated ‘sour rain’. The corporation had to fill in dozens of forms and files explaining just what went wrong and those got send to the princesses as an official explanation and the highest officials of the company had every desire but to do something like that. For one, they never liked paperwork. And for two, it dented their pride more than anything.

She was done with her turn through the department and had made the adjustments to the devices to make them run on their optimal performance. Rainbow would have left through the same set of hinging doors through which she came in. They closed behind her with a clapper or two. Yet back in the dark room was a set of sapphire blue, ice cold irises that revealed themselves in a slow manner.

They could be found ever so high on the ceiling and had been following the pegasus through her little journey through the room. Irises had been watching that were of course attached to a body which crawled its way down with great care. Then they disappeared once again from the sight of everypony. As mysterious as they came, they had vanished again.

The attention of Rainbow got caught by a second clapping of the doors and turned herself around quickly, willing to see what happened. “Who goes there?” she said while her flashlight went over both of the doors. But all that could be seen was the clapping door that slowly came to a hold. The pegasus tilted her head a little bit before she just shrugged a little bit and shook it off. Rainbow then continued on her way through the building. “Maybe they left a turbine open or something up there,” she gave herself as an explanation. Willing to know if her theory was right, Rainbow decided to break off of the normal regulations.

For the next department she would be going to were the drivers that were used to create nothing but the sheer wind. Those drivers were located within the sidewalls of the building. While it was true that they occupied all of them, it was the northern wall which held the most of them for whatever reason. When Rainbow entered the department through another set of doors, she was treated with a sight that made her heart fill with joy.

Her eyes caught the many fans that occupied the wall and almost went the entire height of it. She knew that through their massive propeller powered turbines, the very core of the wind got created and released into the air. The air currents would take it over from there and guide it all over the land.

Once again she let her eyes fall over everything that was to be seen. Rainbow looked over every single thing that she could possibly catch in her light. But there was nothing to be seen that seemed to be out of place and Rainbow’s curiosity took over as she wanted to know what caused the doors to clatter again. “Just shake it off, Dash. Do your job and do it good,” she mumbled up to herself as she wasn't in the true mood to chase ghosts.

With the shake of a head had the mare one last look over the massive fans and she then continued to do her job like normal. But every time she had her back faced away from the turbines, it where those ice cold eyes that emerged in between the blades of the fans. Eyes that fell on the pegasus and those eyes weren't looking for any sort of candy there might have been laying around. These eyes were preying upon the mare as if they were preparing for a hunt to be taken place and haunt her until the end of time itself.

It didn't matter just to which department or room the rainbow maned mare went in and through, it was always when she left that the second clapping of the doors got her on her nerves. There wasn't a coincidence anymore and Rainbow Dash knew that fact all too well. It drove her nearly to the edge of crazy during her nightly patrol. When she returned into the hallway that was leading to the mess hall again, she heard the clapper again behind her.

And in a moment of fear she turned herself around and shouted towards the door. “I don’t know who you are! But stop it! Stop it Thunderlane, Sky Racer. Oh if it is you, Snow Flake, I will shove a ‘yeah’ right up your flanks!” A deep huff of irritation left through her nose while the flashlight still went over the door and the hall itself. But a response she never got back and that was something that scared her the most.

It had to be said that it was also her very first night watch and perhaps it was a rite of passage that the other workers pulled on her. Things like that were done almost all over the facility for good sports and joking around. And from all the ponies which were named by Rainbow, she was sure that they had been doing the nightshift before. Which was her biggest lead in the case. Little did she knew that it would be something of a much more devilish nature that was lurking in the dark and caused the doors to move.

With the passage of time did she walked through the last set of doors for the night. The set of doors that would be leading her over to a catwalk suspended in the air. And not just any walkway that walked through the facility. For the particular one walked over the vats of unprocessed spectra. The very ingredient out of which the color of the rainbow has being made. A mysterious substance that literally brought color in the lives of many ponies.

The smell that came from it was hard to resist for its unique mixture of the most unpleasant scents known to ponykind. But it was safe to breath normally on the altitude pegasus found herself on. For the pegasus found herself around thirty hooves up in the air and the more deadly vapors never came higher than ten because of their weight.

Both of Rainbow’s forehooves got placed upon the railing in the middle of the catwalk. She let her eyes fall down upon the many vats of spectra beneath. Each vat had one of the colors that was used to create a rainbow and Rainbow just loved that particular part of the facility. There was something between her and the very rainbows of Equestria that she just found mouthwatering. Though she never could pinpoint just what it was. She always said it was a part of her that made her who she was. Given the way she looked, not many dared to argue it.

The substance itself just swirled around on its own strength and it always had been fascinating her just how it was made. Rainbow always wondered of the fact from where it truly came from. If there was something else aside from the mythical waterfalls she always had been told about by employees of the department. Of course had she seen them more than enough in her life, the majestic and magical waterfalls that were to be seen by Winsome Falls. For in her eyes there had to be another way to make so much spectra as that was stored in the vats below her. Just rainbows in general fascinated her and it would never die down.

There was a song had been made up and was quite known in all of Cloudsdale to the supposedly true origin of the spectra. A darker secret that was kept deep within the building and she softly hummed the tune first before a soft singing of the words left her throat. “...How you ask, are they up to the task, to which the answer is in this simple facility! In the Rainbow Factory, where all your fears and horrors come true. In the Rainbow Fac-”

Then her ears perked themselves up to another voice that did its turn through the room. A voice that found itself on the same altitude as the pegasus. A voice that Rainbow remembered all too well. “...Factory, where not a single soul gets through...”

“R-Rarity!?” the rainbow maned mare spoke in surprise. The flashlight got turned on again and was being pointed into the exact direction to where the voice came from. Revealed within its light was indeed the unicorn who stood there and was smirking like monster. “W-What are you doing here, why are you here to begin with!? Don’t you know how dangerous this place is at night!?” Rainbow questioned her. She even blinked a couple times in disbelief. It was just impossible for a unicorn like herself to even walk on clouds unless she had cast the spell over herself that Twilight once used. But the unicorn wasn't powerful enough to summon that kind of magic, at least that was what Rainbow thought.

“Hmhmhm, Dash, Dash, Dash, it goes like the song: not a single soul gets through,” the unicorn spoke up in a tone of sick joy. She did a step on the catwalk and closed in on the distance between the both of them.

The words spoken by Rarity managed to scare the pegasus at first. She even did a step or two back. But then she erupted out in a small laughter. “Now that is a good one Rares, but seriously, why are you here?” she managed to speak after her snickering had died down. She smiled over to her friend with a slight shake of her head. “You never were quite the joker, were you?”

Within a near instant found Rainbow herself pinned down on her back to the catwalk with the unicorn who stood right above her. The pegasus tried to struggle out of her grasp but for some reason seemed Rarity to have been stronger than she ever expected. That whole fact alone was frightening. Rainbow released a loud gulp. “H-Hey, quit the j-joking alright,” she said in a desperate tone. Whatever Rarity tried to do, it wasn’t fun anymore for her. Yet perhaps, that was the point?

“Joking? You think I am joking around? When was the last time, I even told a joke?” The lips of the mare curled themselves up high enough for the fangs to be caught in Rainbow's eyes. With the vats of spectra giving off light themselves did the face of Rarity become like that of a demon while the thoughts ran through the mind of Rainbow. She thought about just when she had made a joke for the last time.

“N-Never,” the pegasus brought out in a fearful voice. She know where it possibly went to.

“Exactly, I have been waiting ever so long for this moment, and now it is finally upon me... I will enjoy this so bloody much!” replied Rarity in a near sadistic sounding tone.

“W-Wait!” But it was too late as the deed happened in another flash. The head of Rainbow got pushed over to the side and the fangs of ivory unicorn were drilled into her neck and veins. But then the mare did something unexpected, something that nopony could have ever expected from a lady like Rarity.

Instead of just drinking the blood from her friend, she just ripped and tore the entire neck to shreds as if it was nothing. Skin got torn away like paper before she rose her head up in a triumphal manner. She then proceeded to just spit the torn away skin out of her mouth and let it drop down in the vats below. Letting it fall into them in order to just be consumed by the acidic substance.

Screams of agony came from the pegasus as she cried in both physical and emotional pain while her neck bled heavily. “W-Why!?” Rainbow managed to speak through the winces and shedding of her tears. Blood was pulsing out of her neck with every beat of her heart. She could feel the warm liquids travel in her burning neck.

Rarity lowered her head back to Rainbow and she glance in a cold silence for a few seconds. “Why you ask? Because I never liked you, I never even wanted to your ‘friend’, but I only did it out of sympathy for a near heartbroken, worthless pegasus. And now, years of missed opportunities and build up hatred shall be done their justice,” the unicorn answered in a cold voice. The more she heard the words, the more Rainbow lost blood thus making her weaker and weaker. But she also lost her hope bit by bit.

No words were spoken for the events that would happen next as the unicorn nudged and rolled the bleeding pegasus over to the very edge of the catwalk. The gap that was between the floor and the first bar of the railing was big enough for a pony to fall down from. Though only if the pony in question just laid on its belly. Almost right away after the first nudge, Rainbow knew what the plan was going to be. In time she wouldn't be any more, she would be consumed by the highly acidic unprocessed spectra. There wouldn't be anything left of her if she would fall into it. All done by the monster she once called friend and she would go free out with murder.

A couple nudges and pushes later Rainbow had given it all up as found herself falling down towards the light of the red colored spectra. Time itself slowed down to near nothing and Rainbow managed to turn eyes to those of Rarity who just looked with an ice cold stare down towards her. Rarity looked right into the broken, tear filled eyes of the cyan coated pegasus. The world around the rainbow maned mare became darker and darker while each passing heartbeat that felt like it was an hour. Some drops of blood still left the wound and fell against one of her forelegs where they splattered against the fur as the pegasus. A pegasus who kept her eyes on the mare who did it to her.

Within her ears she could hear the very song the six of them sung on Heart’s Warming Eve after their play. Sung by her closest friends while her life flashed before her very eyes. Her birth, her foalhood, her school time, her friends, family, everything passed them and made her cry even more in emotional pain. She wanted to close her eyes with all her might. Yet also wanted to give the unicorn one last look. Dooming her with the image of a falling friend on the retina.

“~The fire of friendship lives in our hearts~” princess Celestia sung softly in the ears of Rainbow with her soothing voice.

“~As long as it burns, we cannot drift apart~” Spike sung as he smiled and he got a hoof of Twilight over his shoulder.

“~Though quarrels arise, their numbers are few~” Applejack sung without her southern accent and was thus clearly audible.

“~Laughter and singing will see us through~” Pinkie sung full with passion as she kept jumping up and down.

“~We are a circle of pony friends~” Fluttershy sung loud and beautiful, something that she never did.

“~A circle of friends we'll be to the very end~” Twilight finally sung in the ears of the pegasus and the last line was repeated by all of them. With their voices echoing through her ears did Rainbow finally close her eyes in order to just let it happen.

Then she hit it, the very tips of her mane made contact with the red spectra. The pain in her body almost became unbearable for those few seconds. A pain that would soon disappear as the red light became brighter. Though her world became darker until it just stopped. It ceased to exist.

37 But to overcome them, you have to face them

The loudest scream ever did its turn through the cloud palace that Rainbow had been calling ‘home’ for years. She held Wing-Pony firmly against her chest with her wide eyes. The terrified pegasus was wide awake and stolen from her sleep. All thanks to the nightmare that she had. She panted for her life while she sat right up in her bed. The eyes shot into every single direction. “A-Alive!? H-How... w-why?” she managed to speak up to herself. Sweat of fear traveled down all of her body and her head lowered itself against her chest. In silence was there the first tear that rolled down her cheek.

Rainbow tried to keep herself tough as always though. Yet her fears and memories had crushed her almost as a whole. The mare laid back down in her bed and she curled up around herself. With one swift motion had Rainbow placed the blankets over herself and nuzzled her plushy all over to find some form of comfort. She tried it would save her the river of tears but it didn't. Streams of tears left her eyes without end. Tears that came forth out of her fears ran down her cheeks while they were accompanied with the occasional sob.

Through the rest of the night she laid there, crying and sobbing like a foal as her mind was in a two way struggle. A struggle that was exhausting her much more than she though. It was only when the first rays of the sun had made their way into her room she found some comfort again. For she knew the night had passed then and that everything was safe.

No matter how it got turned in her mind, Rainbow had to face her fears at some point if she ever wanted to be the pegasus everypony knew her as. She had to overcome them in one way or the other. The pegasus wanted to make the nightmares stop once and for all. For dreams like she had the past night had been haunting her ever since that day in the boutique. Always a little different but ending in the same manner.

The death of her dream-self and waking up screaming in the real world. But it was the time that wasn't there yet. Because before the pegasus could do anything, she needed her sleep to have caught up with her. Rainbow looked with fearful eyes through a gap that was created by the space between the blanket and the mattress. She dared to push herself a bit further up. Just enough to make her head rest upon the pillow. The frightened pegasus released a deep sigh before her eyes closed again. Finally was she able to have rest, a peaceful rest without being killed by anything.

Yet the plans were forged in her mind to let them stop. One way or the other did the nightmares that were being brought upon her come to an end. Even if she had to face the very source of them, Rarity herself.

Meanwhile, during the morning that came after the five friends had paid their visit to the reopened boutique, the whole town was starting to wake up from its own sleep and many ponies were going to do their morning routine. But on the well-known apple farm just outside of the town, two ponies were up for a long time already and they made their way back inside the house. One of them was a red, muscular stallion with a blonde colored mane and tail, as the other was an orange coated, blond ponytailed mare who always wore a cowgirl hat through any kind of weather.

“Woowie, never thought things would go this easy despite is both being cranky when we got out, eh Mac?” the mare spoke as she walked in and held the door open for the stallion.

“Nope, not at all sis, but now that is out of the way, we can focus ourselves again on plowing the land for the new generation. And thanks sis,” the humble giant spoke after he had walked in. The holes in his nose opened and closed themselves a couple time as the scents inside got picked up by them and he licked his lips. “Seems Granny got up early as well.”

“Hehe, she always is Big Mac, Ah think since you spend so much time on the land, yar always missing her until she comes with a plate to you or rings the bell for breakfast,” explained Applejack with a giggle in her voice. She closed the door behind her and let out a giggle.

“Hmm, ya might be right there sis,” he replied in a chuckling manner before he swiftly snitched off her hat and placed it upon his own head with a smile. Normally the earth pony mare would get furious if somepony even as much touched her hat but given how it was her own brother, her own flesh and blood who did it, she didn't do anything else than letting out a giggle at it.

“Hehe. Real fabulous Big Mac, real fabulous,” she spoke at the sight before the giggle turned into a loud chuckle. It was quite the hilarious sight to be seen for the gentle giant of a stallion wore a piece of headgear he wasn't seen in in ages. At least it was in the eyes of Applejack.

The both of them made their way into the kitchen under a chuckle at the sights they each saw. Yet when they walked into it, they could see the green coated elderly mare and the both of them spoke in choir. “Morning Granny Smith.”

Granny herself was busy cooking by the stove as the words of her granddaughter and –son came into her ears and she turned herself around in order to face them. “Oh, morning to you two as well. Uhm, take a seat, breakfast is almost ready.” There was a small explosion took place on the stove and it widened her old eyes before she left a chuckle. “...I think, hehe.”

“Not a problem Granny, take ya time with it all,” said the young cowgirl. She took place behind the kitchen table that was big enough for the whole family. The stallion just sat down with a slight smirk visible on his face.

Big Macintosh never had been a stallion of many words and only spoke when truly needed. Needless to say, he did have quite the brain behind him and was a gentle giant in everypony’s eyes. He was one of the few ponies out there who had his heart on truly the right place. That alone was the reason why the entire town loved him as much as they did.

Having allowed some time to pass and a small fire being extinguished, the massive and delicious breakfast found itself ready on the table as the final member of the family made its way down the stair. A red maned filly with a red ribbon in it. She smiled bright when her legs carried her in the kitchen. But the smile quickly turned into a questioning mouth as she took note of the stallion with that hat. “Mac? Is that you?” was asked by her with care. She couldn't believe the sights as they were revealed to her eyes. Surely the eyes must have played a trick with her, right?

“E’yup,” the stallion replied as he looked down upon his youngest sister.

“Why do ya..?” she didn't even named the object but just pointed to the top of her own head. Applejack had just taken a bite out of a slice of bread before she couldn't hold her laughter in anymore. She managed to swallow her bite and just erupted out in snicker of joy.

“No offence Apple Bloom, but that look on yer face is priceless!” said Applejack before she wiped a small tear away from her left eye that had come due to the laughter. The cowgirl slowly calmed herself down again in order to answer the question. “As for the question, Mac just took it. Snitched it right off mah head, like the sneaky thief he is.”

“J-Just like, t-that?” Apple Bloom asked with a risen eyebrow. She took place on the remaining chair as both the mare and stallion nodded. Granny just watched the events unfolding for herself while she prepared a slice of bread to start the day. She didn't gave it away, but she had trouble holding in her laughter at the words of Applejack. They were just too true and the face that was made, didn’t work in Apple Bloom’s favor.

“But ya look amazing with that on though, all we need is a vest from Rarity and you are ready for the upcoming party in Appleloosa. Yah know, the one uncle Braeburn is giving!” Apple Bloom spoke up.

“You know Apple Bloom, he is your sister's and my cousin, not making it your uncle, or does it?” the red giant replied under a blush at hearing the name of the unicorn. Despite he always had denied the fact, he did had a small eye on the first class fashionista.

The filly shrugged a little bit while she prepared her own breakfast. “Might be true, but Ah still call him uncle, and he even likes it! So there’s nothing wrong there, right?”

“Well, if Brae like is, why change it?” Granny Smith giggled to herself. The other three gave a nod to those words before continuing on their breakfast.

“Speaking of Rarity,” said Applejack after a little while. “Ah heard her boutique opened itself again before Ah went to Twilight’s place the other day. Ah don’t think Ah told this once Ah got home... But Twi got a little annoyed from all the ponies walking in as she eventually erupted into flames, after what we went for a peek with our own eyes. And what do ya know, that unicorn reopened her boutique for real.”

Granny Smith, Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom all hung on the lips of the cowgirl before the elderly mare softly spoke to herself. “Darn unicorns, always messing up with their magic, erupting into fire!? Back in my days, only changelings could do that. But continue, Applejack.”

“Thank you Granny, as Ah was saying, she did reopen it, but is having some kind of flu. Something she had for the past six months, that is the very reason we haven’t seen her in such a long time. Quite the shame if ya ask me.” The last words got spoken in sympathy for Applejack knew how hard it was to run a business. Of course an apple farm and a boutique were two completely different things but in the core they were the same.

“T-That is a relief to hear,” said Big Macintosh under a soft sigh and a blush that was even visible on his red coat. Yet none of the members seemed to be catching. All but one.

It was the little Apple Bloom who took notice of his relief and chuckled. “Maccy has a crush on Rarity!”

“Ah do not!” the stallion denied almost right away.

“Ya do! Admit it brother, ya found the love of yer life,” she spoke in a teasing tone that went accompanied with a wide grin. She even moved closer towards her brother in order to hear the confession that may or may not have come from his mouth.

None of the family members could hold their laughter in at that point as the stallion’s cheeks only got pinker and pinker. They become so pink that they could be easily spotted above his own coat. Applejack shook her head a little bit under a gentle snicker before she continued on her breakfast. No matter how it was to be turned, they still had a day ahead of them and she knew that.

In the meantime, as the day ventured on and everypony fell into their daily routine whether they liked it or not, Fluttershy had taken the opportunity to just sit down for a little bit and had closed her eyes for a nap she needed ever so much. Nothing had ever returned back to normal ever since her assault in Everfree. The pegasus could be found lengthwise on the sofa as her forehooves acted like a pillow and her tail hung off to the side. The scars of her encounter were hidden by both the backside of the sofa and the tail itself, which was a good thing for many eyes. Many of the little critters didn't even dare to wake her up for their needs. For when Fluttershy was asleep, she was the peace itself. She was so innocent, so harmless and above all, so peaceful.

Even the normal so bossy Angel didn't dare to wake up her owner.

For many minutes went her light slumber undisturbed by anything until a ferret turned its gaze to the door. There was rather loud knock on it and it went through all of the house. All of the critters looked at each other and then to the pegasus in the hope she didn't wake up, yet it was the ferret took the initiative to go to the door and open it for the still knocking visitor. The critter made its way over to the doorknob thanks to a small ramp that the yellow coated pegasus had built in case some of the smaller critters had invited bigger critters. And those ramps walked through all of her cottage. It made the place unique and stand out while it stood so close at the edge of the woods.

On the other side of the door stood nopony else then Rainbow Dash, who was revealed to be the mysterious knocker. Having slept through the morning and shocked up in the early afternoon, she was desperate in the need to talk with somepony. And that pony happened to be Fluttershy. The reason was that the mares had known each other for a long. They were already friends before they even knew the rest of the group even lived. But the fact that a ferret opened the door already dropped the hints for her. “Oh, she, she is asleep isn't she? M-Mind if I come in anyway? I’ll keep myself quiet,” she spoke in a soft tone. She didn't want to wake the sleeping angel either.

The ferret looked back and forth between the door and sofa before it gave a nod. The critter allowed Rainbow to enter who did it ever so thankfully. Ever so quiet did she closed the door behind her. Then the pegasus made her way over to where her friend laid asleep. The mane fell over her face and was covering the sleeping right eye with its inviting, pink color.

The other pegasus just couldn't hold herself while many thoughts of cuteness soared through her mind. She could have only let out a small sigh at them. With the quiet steps that Rainbow took, she had reached another couch and the mare allowed herself to sit upon it as the ferret joined the other critters. Her racing mind calmed itself down from the rush of life and her fears she had the more she just watched the sleeping mare.

Maybe that was what she needed but it would be near impossible to do. Having Fluttershy over all the time and having her asleep was not the greatest idea in the world. Not to mention the attitude that Rainbow could have from time to time. When those thoughts had entered her mind was the idea as a whole quickly scratched.

While Rainbow kept staring over the sleeping Fluttershy, it was the little bunny Angel who hopped onto the couch as well and snuggled himself up against the flank of the terrified mare. The mare was quite surprised by the actions and she looked down to the bunny. Rainbow couldn't help herself but to just let out a small giggle before she petted him behind the ears. His favorite spot as it made his right leg twitch in a cute manner.

Only after time had passed on its own did the eyelids of Fluttershy began to twitch a little bit. Only to be opened in the end of things. As they were opened, she let out a light and cute yawn. Fluttershy blinked a couple times and removed her mane out of her face before she turned her attention to the quiet Rainbow who was cradling a sleeping Angel. Normally she would get scared if another creature or pony was in the same room without her knowing it but that time things were a little different, almost as she was expecting her to a certain degree.

The wings of the half sleeping mare untucked themselves in a slow manner and she allowed the bones to snap themselves back into place in silence. Then she allowed a deep, quiet, and for Rainbow unusual moan of utmost comfort. “Oh, hey there Rainbow, what brings you here if I may ask?” she spoke in her usual shy voice. The wings tucked back against her body and she assumed a bit more of a normal position on the sofa. Yet as she re-positioned herself, the scars did became clearly visible to all the eyes to see.

“I, I wanted to talk to you about my nightmares, they, they have becoming worse… F-Far worse…” Rainbow replied before her eyes fell upon the marks over the body. “Y-You sure you don’t have any problem with that? I mean, it looks nasty...”

“No Rainbow, the doctor said it was just a scar. It will never go away but at least I’m still here. But goodness me, what happened Dashie? I mean, I can understand if you don’t want to talk about it, but maybe, talking about it, relieves some of the stress,” replied Fluttershy. Of course she wanted to help her friend out the best she possibly could.

“It was Rarity again, she tried and succeeded to kill me during a nightshift in one of Cloudsdale’s weatherfactories.” A deep sigh left through her nose as a small tear ran down her cheek. “I, I can’t take it take it anymore Fluttershy! For months it has been haunting me, I can’t take much more, I am a wreck!” Before she would lose her mind as a whole, Rainbow laid Angel to the side and she turned her attention back to Fluttershy. “I just... don’t know it anymore.”

Her friend shook her head with calm and stood up from the sofa. Fluttershy walked over to the crying pegasus and gave her a warm, friendly and above all, tight hug of comfort. “No Dash, you are everything but a wreck. I have said this many times to you and I will stick to this point. Talk to her, we know she is home. Don’t do it for me, but for yourself Dashie.”

Rainbow embraced the hug thankfully by wrapping her own forelegs tight around her. She was not willing to let go in the slightest of bits. Though she did take the spoken words into deep consideration. “M-Maybe, you are right... I, I will hop by today, o-or somewhere next week... Hey, m-mind if I stay here for just, just a little longer?”

A light giggle left Fluttershy’s mouth as she gently nuzzled the cheek of Rainbow. “Not at all Dashie, not at all.” Time passed by as it did every single day, for some slow as others it went like a race but eventually the weekend would be reached and everypony enjoyed their two days off, just two days or nothing on their mind. At least that would be the plan for many.

Fleur had proved herself to be quite the valuable asset to the boutique and for Rarity as she served as both her employee and personal ‘toy’. Rarity didn't had to go out and actually hunt for blood because of the hypnotized mare could always be found in the boutique. More often than not, when Rarity needed to still her thirst for blood, both of the unicorns found themselves into the bed of the vampony where the always exciting game of seduction and pleasing took place.

A game that would be ending with the thing the vampiric unicorn always needed and sent Fleur into the slumber for the night. A night in which Rarity would be working on many projects at once for she never felt the desire to wander through the streets anymore especially with the rumor of her being sick.

But on one day certain day, a day that was close to the evening found Fleur Dis Lee herself cleaning up the boutique a bit for the fact that not many clients were going to be expected at that time. It could have been found guilty by the weather that was above the town. For it wasn't the most pleasant one, just cold and windy. But nonetheless and when it was least expected, there was a knock that did its turn on the door. It caught Fleur off of her guard and the unicorn called upon her magic even more in order to open it as the broom kept sweeping.

In the opening appeared the daring pegasus with the unique rainbow colored mane. Without a word spoken she entered the warm and rather pleasant boutique before the door was closed again behind her. Fleur released some of the charge of her horn and could be found behind the counter. Her purple rimmed eyes fell upon the mare and she spoke up under a warm and inviting smile. “Ah, miss Dash. Lady Rarity has been speaking a lot about you as of late.”

The pegasus rose one of her eyebrows to the spoken words and asked the question of her own. “She has? H-How come?” Within her body was the nervousness only growing more and she rubbed a foreleg over nearly all of its size with the other. It was something done in order to try to calm her for the horrible thoughts had returned almost right away.

“Oh yes, I can not understand just about what, but it was something about a ‘rainboom’ or something the like.”

“Oh, that old thing?” Rainbow replied under an even more nervous chuckle. She moved her hoof over to the back of her head to scratch it. But then her expression turned into a more serious. “It is not that that I want to speak about though, I want to meet Rarity, just a conversation under four eyes. If that is possible.” She remembered the words of Fluttershy and had to come to terms.

The wish took Fleur by deep surprise but she managed to hide an otherwise loud gulp. She spoke in her mind to her mistress who laid in the bed upstairs just how she had to tackle the situation and also to warn her. “Y-You know she is ill right?”

“Yes, yes I know that, but I need to speak to her, it is for my own sanity’s sake! You can put me into a ball if needed, but I will speak to her!” The fires of Rainbow were thought to be lost due to the rather difficult time she had. But they appeared to be back as her shouting was heard even in the bedroom of the boutique. The fuel for the fire was there, igniting it into a bonfire.

The stone cold eyes of Rarity opened themselves with great force while some of the veins were visible for a few seconds. The purple maned mare removed herself from the bed and answered the rather desperate mental calling. I will take care of personally, send her to the living room and give her a cup of tea, please, she thought in return to Fleur and she walked up to the door.

As sweet as it may have sounded in her voice, it could be read in her eyes she didn't want to do it at all. She had to confront Rainbow once again and she had their last meeting was still in her mind as fresh. But there was no other way possible, it had to be done and she knew that.

The pegasus was brought over to the living room as ordered. Moments later could she be found sipping some of the given tea. In her ears she caught the sound of hooves that came down the stairs. There was no way back anymore. She was committed to whatever would happen next. Though fear managed to crawl up within her body.

The fear that was for the monster from her dreams came back. But there was no return, not anymore. From the moment she entered the living room, there was no way out of it. At least that was how it looked like at first glance. For Fleur stood in the kitchen, thus she couldn't leave through there and with Rarity going down the stairs. The front door and back door in the work area was also covered. No escape, or maybe there was a small chance which she could use.

Either way, it was too late as the unicorn walked into the living room with a gentle pace. She appeared to be quite normal with the only exception of her movements being as slow as could have been. And best not to forget the nightgown around her belly and back. Rainbow allowed her eyes to watch her come and they fell upon the ‘gown’ she always wore. Even in all those months hadn't the pegasus forgotten the fact that she only wore clothing when things were truly wrong or when she wanted to show something off. Not to mention the coincidence of the fact that she wore it during their last encounter as well.

“Sweet Celestia, what happened to you!?” the pegasus spoke to her.

“As said Rainbow, that illness got me good after your last visit,” replied Rarity with a weak voice. She shortened the distance between her and the pegasus with a lot of slow, careful steps.

“Yeah, I can see that...” But in her mind it were the visions of the monster that spoke the words and the horrible images just crawled up to her. They were just flashes before her eyes but they were hard to ignore because they looked so realistic. Rainbow tried her best to keep the conversation going. Of course she had done fairly nothing in months means there wasn't much to talk about.

It was when Rarity wanted to sit down in a chair that it happened. That the wires in Rainbow snapped as her mind played the sick game of the unicorn moving up to her. Almost as if she wanted to charge her. Within a split second had Rainbow just thrown her cup to the real Rarity that was just sitting there while she shouted her words of fear against her. “G-Get away from me!”

The vampiric unicorn got hit by the cup which shattered in her face. She was left blind to see where Rainbow would have escaped to. Not even ten seconds later did the mare hear the sound of a window that broke into countless little pieces. The crashing sound fell in her ears and she knew more than enough as the bird had left the nest.

The pegasus had been flying through one of the many windows. With that had she made her escape from the monster she dared to call a friend of hers. With her departure she had given into in to her fears of the unicorn. She had even – unknowingly - sealed her fate of being scared for the rest of her life. She had doomed herself to walk and fly with it and she made her way through countless clouds high in the skies with tears that streamed down her face.

Back in the boutique had Fleur heard the crash of the cup and she rushed into the living room. Only to make the discovery for herself and she simply watched in horror as Rarity pulled some of the shrapnel's out of the many small wounds she had gotten. “A-Are you alright?” she managed to ask as she had no idea of what else she could possibly say in the situation.

Even though Rarity was carefully taking them out, one of biggest pieces was located just above her nose and just below her eyes. The mare could speak of luck that nothing had hit her eyes or her eyelids for the matter. “Tis nothing, just be so kind to leave her alone and give her time, I just hope that in the end she will come by. But my hopes, aren't high given how she is.” Rarity replied as her horn charged up.

“Yes, my lady.” Fleur simply replied before she left the room just as she came and disappeared in the kitchen.

“This is going to haunt the both of us for a terrible long time to come...” Rarity whispered before she pulled out a piece with her magic. “Celestia forsaken imbecile!” she almost shouted in pain. The piece gave her a bit more pain she had thought it would. “I’m gonna be busy for a long time with this...” It would be a painful job and even with her vampiric healing ability it was not a guarantee that all of the pieces would have made it out either easy or safe.